Li lliiiversit; From the P Through®!^ 1 ,m.iiiiwui!iii.,m u*? irt ■ •% r u-> L_ *r> L-S ( 5 cc [ S 1 ! ■" 55 1 1 i 5 ;i: Si - M 1 ^ I 1 1 5! ^ 1 1 : rh:;-:i THE LIBRARY OF THE UNIVERSITY OF NORTH CAROLINA DIALECTIC AND PHILANTHROPIC SOCIETIES ■ ill ♦ This book is due at the LOUIS R. WILSON LIBRARY on the last date stamped under “Date Due.” If not on hold it may be renewed by bringing it to the library. i DATE DUE date DUE 1 form No. 513 ¥ I ; 9 \ $ f k s \ i I*' 4* . .ii' i'5! w V f^A- ^X' v.ti I • ^ ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY SOCIETY. STRYPE’S MEMORIALS OF ARCHBISHOP CRANMBR. IN THREE VOLUMES. }>ct. c- VOL. III. APPENDIX AND ADDENDA. sn. a / , i' n. OXFORD: PRINTED BY JAMES WRIGHT, PRINTER TO THE UNIVERSITY, FOR THE ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY SOCIETY. M.DCCC.LIY : • :-a • -1 ^,T’^^;- v p. 'V- •' ,.■■ V*".' ■-’- ■- ■ '^'‘' ' - I, T",. _ -i^., - I*-" - >W r I 1-^, ■ 'ti' /. " ,',iU '» ■. .. '* ■ " "VC ■ ^r i' ;' -t* T ■ ■ > ■ r- vkM ^.'>'::\^tl:'- i, •. '.v-,, :.'^^ »5:jte ■ i'v' .V ' •*',* %dA'*".*"V^ ^l i'!^y 'I'l^ *V' ^ - f' ■ * ' • ■ ’■ '-V ; t' »V a- - * ^ 'iij 'r^v 1^* / “ . ■ ■is--. • ■ • V .’ /‘‘"V Km ^r-s i.i.i K*4*i«. . •■ TV- ■ *' ^ A . '•» ‘ '^^\J >4' 'fit ^ kk. ^ ■' : • ''-•?r. . -. . ® 4 '-. tjii ‘ ^ ^ y. ■ ''C'»,‘.'. ft ^ ' * , J SUPPLEMENT TO APPENDIX TO BOOK II. OP THE MEMOKIALS OF ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. NUMBER LXVIII. [This document belongs to the second volume of this work^ in the Appendix to which it occurs^ p. 675. But its intrinsic importance is so great, that the present editor has thought it right to reprint it literatim from the original in the Inner Temple Library. Its importance will appear from the following valuable passage in Dr. Nares’s Memoirs of Lord Burghley, vol. i. pp. 449— 452. That the king had such things in view,” (i. e. the adoption of the Salic law) ‘^possibly moved thereto by the extraordinary writings put abroad in his own time against the rule of women, particularly by Knox, .. is clear from a Device still preserved among the Petyt MSS., in his own hand¬ writing, and printed by Burnet and Strype.. .. From the same MSS. Burnet and Strype have also printed a very curious document, purporting to be the original assent of the council to Edward’s limitation of the crown by will, signed by twenty-four counsellors, and among others, Cecil.... It may be doubted how far it could be drawn up with any direct view to Northumber¬ land’s project of making the crown pass immediately from Edward to the Lady Jane.. .. The principal point to consider would be, whether the council had a view only to the king’s device of limiting the succession to the heirs male, or whether they then intended to consent to the Lady Jane’s being brought into the succession as a female heir, being thereby preferred to the late king’s two daughters. The allusion to the Device occasions all the diffi¬ culty. The king’s own device seems to have been to exclude the females totally, though in the course of the proceedings, through the machinations of Northumberland, he was brought in fact and reality to prefer the Lady Jane to his two sisters. We are disposed to think he was deceived, being too weak to investigate the matter thoroughly. In truth, the instrument itself, as it appears in Strype’s Cranmer, Appendix 164 (68), is most curious; for if the king’s device was to exclude the females, two very trifling words make all the difference.” And then Dr. Nares remarks upon the alteration by interlineation and erasure from “the Lady Janes heires masles,” to “the Lady Jane and B 2 446 MEMORIALS OF [append. her heires maslesas below. “ From the whole it appears how much it was at one time at least the king’s own device to limit the succession to the issue male coming of the issue female, which are his own words, though scratched through.” The succeeding observations pp. 453, et seqq. are well worth attention.] AN INSTRUMENT OF THE COUNCIL, SWEARING AND SUB¬ SCRIBING TO THE SUCCESSION, AS LIMITED BY THE KING.'’ Edward. MSS. D. W. Petyt. [Inner Temple Li- brary. No. 538. vol. 47. fol. 316, Ori¬ ginal.] Wee Whose Names bee underwrytten, having heretofore many tymes hard the kings majesty, our most gracious Soue- raygne lords earnest desire and expresse commawndmente toching the Limitation of the succession in the imperiall crown of this realme and others his majesties realmes and dominions and having seen his majesties own Devise toching the sayd suc¬ cession first holly wrytten with his most gracious hande and after Copied owt in his majesties presence, by his most high commawndment and confirmed with the Subscription of his Majesties own hande, and by his highnes delyveryd to certayn Judges and other lerned men to be wrytten in full order DOO, by his majesties speciall and absolute commawndment, eftsones given us agree and by thes presents signed with our hands and sealed with our seales promise by our othes and honors to obserue fully perform and kepe all and every article ^ clause brawnch and matter conteyned in the sayd wryting delyveryd to the Judges and others and subscribed with his majesties hande in six seuerall places, and all suche other matter as his Majesty by his last will shall appoynt declare or commawnd toching or concerning the limitation of the succession of ^the sayd imperiall crowne. And we do further promyse by his majesties sayd commawndment never to varie or swarve during our liefs from ethe sayd limitation of ^the succession, butt the same shall to the vttermost off our powers defende and mayn- tayne, And if any of vs or any other shall att any tyme herafter [This heading is Strype’s.] c [clause, omitted by Strype.] *1 [his: Strype.] e [his: Strype.] t [his: Strype.] NO. LXVIII.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 447 (which god forbydd) varye from this agrement or any part therof. Wee and & every us doo assent to take vse and repute hym for a breaker of the commen concord peace and Vnite of this realme, and to doo our h uttermost to see hym or them so varying or swarving punisshed with most sharpe punishment ac¬ cording to their deserts. T.Cant. T.Ely Cane Winchester Northumbrland J.Bedford Jt Suffolk W North~t F Shrewesbury F. Huntyngdon. Penbroke F. Clynton T Darcy G. Cobham R. Ryche T. Cheyne John Gate Willm. Petres Joan. Cheek W. Cecill Edwarde mountagu John Bakere Edward Grvffyn t i -r T / John Lucas^ John (josnald [the king^s own writing, directing the succession.^] My deuise for the succession. MSS. D.Wil. Petyt. [as above, fol. 317.] I. For lakke of Mssu of my body, to the L Fraunceses heires masles, “if she haue any such issu ’^befor my death to the Lady oJane and her heires masles. To the L Katerins heires masles. To the L Maries heires masles. To the heires masles of the daughters wich she shal haue hereafter. Then to the L Margets heires masles. For lakke of such issu, to theires masles of the L Janes daughters To theires masles of the L Katerins daugh¬ ters and so furth til you come to the L margets P daughters heires masles. e [every of us : Stry^e.] h [utmost: Strype.] i [The signatures are in autograph; but there are no seals.] k [Autograph.] 1 [After the word issu,” the'word ‘‘masle” had been first interlined, and then cancelled .. . issue for my body : Strype,] m [^^if she have any,” interlined; and, For lakke of,” cancelled.] n [“ before my death,” interlined.] o [These words originally stood thus; “ the I^ady Janes heires masles.” The s in “Janes” is can¬ celled; and the words “and her” interlined.] P [“ daughters” interlined.] 448 MEMORIALS OF ABP. CRANMER. [APPEND. 2 If after my Death, theire maslebe entered into i8 yeres old, then he to haue the hole rule and gouernaunce therof. 3. But if he be under 18, then his mother to be Gouuernes til he entre 18 yeres old. But to doe nothing without th’aduise and agrement of 6 parcel of a counsel to be pointed by my last Wille. to the nombre of 20. 4 If qthe mother die befor th’eire entre into 18 the realme to be gouerned by the counsel. Prouided, that after he be 14 yeres, al great matters of importaunce be opened to him. \^The two following sentences are cancelled^.'] 5. If i died without issu, and there were none heire masle, then the L Fraunces to be gouuernes for lakke of her, then her eldest daughters and for lakke of them the L Marget to be gouuernes after as is aforesaid, til sume heire masle be borne, and then the mother of that child to be gouuernes. 6. And if during the rule of the gouuernes there be 4 of the counsel then shal she by her letters cal an assemble of the counsel within one month folowing and choose 4 more, wherein she shall haue thre voices. But after her death the 16 shal choose among themselfes till th’eire come to 14 yeare olde, and then he by their aduice shall chose them. q [their : Strype.] ^ [These sentences are not given in Strype.] APPENDIX TO BOOK III. OP THE MEMORIALS OF ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. NUMBER LXIX. [See p. 7 of this volume. Endorsed in Sir W. Cecil’s handwriting : ^^Lord Riche 1552. 1.9 Julii.” (These words preceding are crossed out with a pen :) From the Counsell named Q. Jane’s Counsell. Wrytten by Sir John Cheke.” Endorsement in Strype’s handwriting : ‘'Answer to my Lord Riches letter enforming them that the L. of Oxford was gone over to Q. Mary. Desire him to continue stedfast to Q. Jane.”] A LETTER OF Q. JaNE’s CoUNCEL TO THE LoRD RlCH, L. Lieutenant of the County of Essex.^ After our right hartie commendations to youe LI. Although the matter conteined in your letters of therle of Oxfords de¬ parting to the ladi Mari, be grevous unto us for divers respectes, yet we must neades give your LI. our hartie thankes, for your redi advertisement thereof requiring your LI. nevertheles, like a noble man to remain in that promise and steedfastness to our Sovereign Ladi Queen Janes sernice, as ye shall find us redi and firme with all our force to the same, which neither with honor, nor with saftie, nor yet with dutie, we mai now forsaake. cThus we bid your 1 . hartilie well to fare. From the toure of London the xix of Julie 1553. Your 1 . assured loving freends, T. Ely Cane’ Winchester J Bedford Arundell Sir w. H[ickes’s] MSS. [Lans- downe MSS, iii, 26, Bri¬ tish Museum, Original.] dT. Cant’. J. J. SuflTolk Penbroke Willm Paget T Darcy T. Cheyne W Petre S Jo’ Bakere b [Original endorsement: “To our very good Lord the Lord Riche the Queene's Highness Lieut, for the Countie of Essex.”] F. Shrewsbury Rychard Cotton Jo Cheek Robert Bowes -fare’ c [The sentence “ Thus we- omitted by Strype.] [These signatures are in auto¬ graph.] 450 MEMORIALS OF [append. NUMBER LXX. [See p. 8 of this volume.] Foxii MSS. [Harl. MSS. 416. fol. 30. British Mu¬ seum. Ori¬ ginal.] Queen Jane to Sir John Bridges, and Sir Nicolas Poyntz, TO RAISE FORCES AGAINST A RISING IN BuCKS.^ fJane the Quene. Trusty and Welbeloved, we grete S.. .. well. Because we doubt not but this our most lawfull possession of the Crowne with the free consent of the Nobilitie &.. . . our Realm, and other the states of the same, is both playnly knowen, and ac¬ cepted of you, as our most loving subiects, therfore we do not reiterate the same, but now most earnestly will and require, and by authoritie hereof warraunt you, to assemble, muster, and levie all the powre, that you can possible, make, either of your servants, tenants, officers or freends, aswell horsemen, as foot¬ men, reserving to our ^ right trusty, and right welbeloved Cousins, the Erls of Arundell and Penbrokeb their tenants, servants, and officers, and with the same to repaire with all pos¬ sible spead towards Buckinghamshire, for the repression and subdewing of certain tumults and rebellions moved there against us, and our Crowne by certain seditious men. For the repres¬ sion wherof we have given ordre to divers others our good sub¬ jects and gentlemen of such degree as you ar, to repaire in like manner to the same parties : So as we nothing doubt but upon the accesse of such our loving subiects as be appointed for that purpose to the place ^ where * this seditious people, yet remayne the same shal eyther lake harte to abyde in their malitious pur- pos ... or ells receyve such punishment and execucion, as they deserve, seking the destruccion of their native Countrie, and the subversion of al men in their degrees, by rebellion of the base multitude. Whos rage being stirred, as of late yeres hath ® [Endorsed; To our trustie and well beloved Sir John Bridges, and Sir Nicholas Poyntz, Knyghtes.] f [The queen’s name is autograph.] s [The MS. is torn in these places.] ^ [‘^‘our trusty:” Strype.] * [The following words are inserted in the margin of the MS. in Strype’s handwriting : tho’ these earls at the same time were plotting against her.”] ^ [‘^ yet” (after where) crossed out.] NO. LXXT.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 451 been seen, must nedes be the confusion of thole common weale. Wherfor our speciall trust is, in your courage, wisedome and fidelities in this matter to advaunce your self bothe with power, and spead to this enterprise in such sorte as by our nobility and counsaill ^halbe also prescribed unto ^on. And for the susten- tation of your chardgs in this behalf, our said Counsaill by our commaundement do furthwith give ordre to your satisfaction, as by their lettres also shall appear unto you. And besides that, we do assure you of our speciall consideracion of this your service to us, our Crowne and expresly to the preservacion of this our Realm and Commonweale. Yeven under our signet at our Toure of London the xviij^l^ day of July, the first yeare of our reigne. NUMBER LXXI. [See p. 8 of this volume. This is evidently a rough draft, as appears from the alterations in the MS. and the blank for the date. The variations given in the notes are those of Strype.] The Councellors of Q. Jane, their letter to the Lady sirw. HCickes’s] Mary, acknowledging her vJuEEN. mss. [Lan?. downe MSS. Our bounden duties most humbly remembred to your most excellent Majesty, it may lyke the same to understande, that®®^^™'^ Wee, your most humble, faythfull and obedient subiects, having allways (God wee take to wytnes) remayned your Highnes true and humble subiects in our harts ever sythens the death of our late Souveraigne lorde, and Master your Highnes brother, whom God pardon. And seing hitherto no possibilitie to utter our determination herein, withowt great destruction and bludshedd, bothe of our seifs and others till this tyme, have this day pro- claymed, in your city of London, yonr Majesty to bee our true naturall Souveraign liege ladie, and queen, most humbly be¬ seeching your Majesty to pardon and remytt our former in¬ firmities, and most graciously taccept our meanings which have byn ever to serve your Highnes truely. And so shall remajm Gvith all our powers and forces to thefifusion of our ™bludd, as 1 [in.] m [bludds.] 452 MEMORIALS OF [append. thies berars our very good lords, therle of Arundell, ^and L Paget can, and be redy more particularly to Pdeclare, to whom it may please your Excellent Majesty io give firme credence. And thus we do, and shall dayly pray to allmighty God for the preservation of your most royall person long to reigne over us. From your Majesties cytey of London this day of Julie, the first yere of vour most prosperous Reygne. Thus endorsed by the hand of Sir Will. Cecil. Copie of the letter to the Queued from Baynard Castle, 2 0 July 1553. NUMBER LXXL* [See p. 17 of this volume. So many versions exist of this important docu¬ ment, that the editor has thought it advisable to insert it in the Appendix, with the various readings; for which purpose a special collation has been made of each of the copies referred to. The Latin version, as published by Burnet, is given in a parallel column. Dr. Jenkyns’s example has been fol¬ lowed in adopting one of the MSS. in the library of Emmanuel College as the-text. At first the editor was disposed to consider this as less authentic, since it had some readings not supported by the other versions : especially in the passage Nor no man can say the contrary and speak truly” &c.; but on consideration it appeared to him that Dr. Jenkyns’s judgment, never to be lightly questioned, was sound. The passage alluded to seems to be one of the final corrections of the archbishop himself, when all hope of license from the queen was past. It is also more explicit, and in point of style and effect better than the former reading. The other corrections are for the most part obvious improvements. The Copy at Corpus Christi College, which is in Cranmer’s handwriting, is probably the original draft. It bears marks of haste, in some less correct phrases, and in this unqualified expression, “ Whereas the mass not only hath any foundation,” correctly altered afterwards thus, ‘^whereas the mass in many things hath no foundation.” The initials in the notes are to be thus explained. C. The MS. in Corpus Chr. Coll. E. The second MS. in Emmanuel Coll., used as text by the editor of the Parker Society’s edition of Cranmer’s works. M. The version in the Martyrs’ Letters. F. That in Foxe. H. The printed Copy among the Harl. MSS. This is a leaf, with the signature B. 3., from which Strype took his text. S Strype’s text. o [and L Paget: interlined.] out.] P [declare : interhned, instead of, 1 [Mary: inserted after Quene in mak full declaration: which is crossed Strype’s handwriting.] NO. LXXI*.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER, 453 Two MSS. ARCHBISHOP CRANMER’s DECLARATION CONCERNING THE Emmanuel Coll. Camb. MASS. MS. Corp-: Camb.^cv! p. declaration of the reverend Acts and^Mo- Father in ^ God ^ Thomas numents, p. i466.Ed. 1583. Martj’r’s Let¬ ters, p. 1446. ed.15X3. A. printed copy among Harl. MSS. 417. p. 92. British Museum. Archbysshop of Canterbury, ^concerning the ^slaunderous and untrue report of some, ndiich have reported, that he shiild set S upp the ^Masse at Ptirgatio reverendissimi in Christo patris ac domini D. Thomce Archiepiscopi Can- tuariensis, adversus infames sed vanos rumores a quibus- dam. sparsos, de missa resti- tuta Cantuarioe. Burnet Hist, of Reformat, vol. ii. pt. ii. p. 349. ed. Oxon. 1829. ^ Canterbury. As the divell ^Chrystes ene- mie is a lyar and Hhe Father of '^’lieng : even so i^he ^hath Psturred upp his servantes and membres to persequute Christ and his true woorde and ^reli- gion with lieng ; which he ceaseth not to doo most ^ er- Quanquam Satan vetusChri- From the ... j . Copy printed sti hostis, mendax ipse atque that year. 1 .. 11. [Burnet.] inendacii parens, nullis unquam temporibus abstinuit suis ar- mandis mancipiis et membris adversus Christum et veram ipsius religionem, variis sub- inde excogitatis mendaciis : ^ Endorsed (in the copy whence the text is taken) The constant contynuaunce in gode’s holy trinity of the most Reverend Father in God and blessed Martyr of Jesus Christ Thomas Cranmer Archbysshop of Canterbury.” In margin of C. “ Thomas Cranmer after Q. Mary was placed.” The heading in M. is different, viz.: “ A Letter wherein he reproveth and condemneth the false and sclaunderous reportes of the papistes which said that he had set up masse again at Canterburye.” In Foxe it is thus : “ A Purgation of Thomas Archbishop of Canterbury, against certain slanders falsely raised upon him.” c Christ: E. Thomas Cranmer, Archbishop: S. Thomas Cramner, Archbishop : H. ® condemning the untrue and slan¬ derous reporter H.S. ^ untrue and slaunderous : C. un¬ true report and slander : E. s up again the mass in Canter¬ bury ; E. ^ mass again. As the devil: C. i Canterbury, at the first coming of the queen to her reign, 1553 : H.S. ^ Christ’s ancient adversary : C.E. M.F.H.S. ^ a father : C. lies : F. " hath he: M.F.H.S. ® he hath ever C.E. P stirred his H.S. <1 religion : which he ceaseth : H.S. which lying he feareth not: E. ® earnestly at this : C.E.M.F.H.S. 454 MEMORIALS OF [append. nestly with lieng at this ‘^pre¬ sent time. ’iFor as a prince ^of most famous memorie King Henry the viii^^ seing the greate abusies of the Latine y masse reformed ^some thinges a in his time : ^and after ‘^oiir souereign Lorde King Ed- warde the vi.^^ tok the same •Iwholy awaie ®for the great and manifolde errours and abusies of the same and restor¬ ed in the place therof Christes holly supper according to ^Christes oune institucion : and as ^thaposteles used the same in the primative ^Church in the ^beginning: so the devill goeth about now by lieng to overthrow the ^^Lordes holy “^supper again, and to restore ^his latin satisfactorie «masse, a thing of his own invencion and device. And to bring the Psame idem tamen his nostris tempo- ribus agit sane perquam se- dulo. Nam cum rex Hen. 8. princeps illustrissimee memo¬ riae deprehensis erroribus at- que infandis abusibus Latinse missee, ipsam aliquousque cae- pisset corrigere, deindeque fi- lius qui proxime secutus est supremus dominus noster rex Edwardus 6. non ferens bos tantos, tamque manifestos er- rores atque abiisus omnes pce- nitus sustulisset, restituta sa- cros : Christi coena et plane ad ipsius institutum atque aposto- lorum et ecclesiae primitivae exemplum ; Diabolus contra tentavit nuper si posset, rur- sum ejecta dominica ccena, La- tinam et satisfactoriam missam, (suum ipsius inventum et in¬ stitutum scilicet) rursum ho- minibus nostris obtrudere. At- t present. For : E.M.H.S. “ For whereas the prince: C.M.F. For whereas a prince: E. For whereas the most noble prince: H.S. * of famous : E.M.H.S. y masses : H.S. * Some things therein in ; C.F. some thing therein : E.M.H. Some¬ thing herein in : S. a in time : E. in his lifetime : F. ^ and also our : M.H.S. c our late Soveraign: C.E.M.F. H.S. d whole: C.M.H.S. ® for the manifold errors and abuses thereof: C.E.M.H.S. for the mani¬ fold and great errors and abuses of the same: F. f Christ’s institution : E. s the apostles in the primitive Church used the same: C.E.M.H.S. ^ Church; the devil: F. the same; the devil: M. i beginning: the devil: C.H.S. be¬ ginning : now goeth the devil about by lying: E. ^ about by: C.M.H.S. ^ Lord’s supper : F. “supper; and to restore: C.M.H.S. “ the Latin : H.S. ® masses: H.S. P same the more : E. NO. LXXI*.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 455 more easily to passe, ‘Isome have abused the name of me Thomas Archbysshop of Can¬ terbury, »and bruting abroade that I haue set upp the ^masse againe ^ at <^Canterbury, and that I ^offered to say masse at the buriall of our late soueraign Prince King ^Edward, Xand that I 2 offered also to say masse before the queries ^ Highnes, and at Powles churche, and I wot not ^ where. And although I have ben well exercised these XX. cyeres to suffre and beare devell reportes, and lies, and ehaue not^been moche grieved therat, but haue born all things quietly: gyet vntrue ^reportes to the hinderince of godes itrueth, arr in no J vvise to be ^tolerated, and suffered. Where- que id quod facilius posset effici, ausi sunt quidam abuti nomine nostro Thomae Cantua- rien. archiepiscopi, spargentes in vulgum missam meo jussu Cantuarise restitutam, meque adeo cantaturum fuisse mis¬ sam in funere nuper principis nostri summi Edwardi 6. regis, imo idem quoque facturum recepisse coram majestate re- ginea, et ad Paulum, et nescio ubi praeterea. Porro tarnetsi jam 20. ab hinc annis multos ejusmodi rumores de me vanos et falsos pertulerim, utcunque fortiter et modeste, nunquam data hactenus significatione ulla commoti animi ob res hujusmodi; attamen si quando in fraudem atque injuriam ve- ritatis Dei talia jactarentur, 1 some of his inventors have a- bused: E. ^ mass at Canterbury ; M.F.H.S. ® in Canterbury : E. ^ Canterbury, and that I offered to say mass before the Queen’s high¬ ness C.H.S. Canterbury, and that 1 offered myself: E. * Edward the sixth: E.M.F. y and also that I offered: E.M. * offered myself: E. a Highness, at Paul’s Church in London, and : E. ^ where. I have been well exer¬ cised : H.S. ^ years to bear evil: C. years in suffering and bearing : E. evil bruits, reports and lies: C.E. ® have been : M. f be : C. s yet when untrue: C.E.IM.F.H.S. ^ reports and lies turned to the hinderance: C. reports and lies turn to the hinderance: E.M.F.H.S. i truth, they be in no wise: C.M. H.S. truth, then they are in no wise tolerate : E. truth, they are in no wise: F. j wise to be suffered. Wherefore : M.F. ^ tolerate: C.H.S. tolerate, or to be suffered: E. 456 MEMORIALS OF [append. Thorotoneus Sulfraganeus Dovorensis. fore ^ thiese be to signifie to ’^the whole °worlde that it was not I that dyd set upp the masse Pat Canterbury, but it was a false ^flattering, lieng and ‘‘dissimuling monke, which ®caused masse to be sett upp ^ there without '^myne advise * or Counsell. Reddaf illi Do- rrimus in Y die illo. * And as for offering my self to say masse before the queues ^ highnes or in any other place, I never ^dyd, as her cgrace ryght well ^know- eth. Nor no man can say the contrary and speake truely that there is any thing in the Com¬ munion set out by the most baud quaquam diutius perferri posse judico. Quae res me im- pulit, ut scripto hoc testatum universo orbi facerem nunquam me autore missam Cantuariae cantatam, sed vanum quendam adulatorem, mendacem atque hypocritam monachum, me nec consultore, neque conscio ibi¬ dem hoc ausurn fuisse : Domi- nus illi reddat in die illo. Quod porro meipsum obtu- lerim ad legendam missam co¬ ram majestate reginea aut us- quam alibi, quod id vanum sit satis novit ipsius majestas; a qua si potestatem impetro, pa- lam omnibus faciam, contraque omnes diversum putantes pro- 1 this is to signify: E. unto; C.M.F. the world : C.E.M.F.H.S. ® world, that it was a false : M. P in Canterbury : E, <1 flattering, and dissembling: C. flattering and lying monk, with a dozen of his blind adherents, which caused ; E. dissembling: C.M.F.H.S. ® caused the mass ; C.E.H.S. ^ there, and that without: E. ^ my: C.H.S. * and counsel: C. counsel. And as for H-S. y illo die : C. * And for ; C. ^ highness at Paul’s, or: E. did it, as: E.M.F. grace well: C.E.M.F. grace know- eth well: H.S. knoweth. But if her grace will give [grace give M.] me leave, I shall be ready to prove, (against all that will say the contrary) that all that is said in the holy Communion, set out; C.M. knoweth. But if her grace will give me leave, I will, and by the might of God shall be ready at all times to prove against all that would say the contrary, that all that is said in the holy communion, set forth : E. knoweth. But if her grace will give me leave, I shall be ready to prove, against all that will say the contrary, that all that is con¬ tained in the holy communion set out ... F. knoweth. But if her grace will give me leave, I shall be ready to prove against all that will say the contrary ; and that commu¬ nion book [that the communion book S.] set forth H.S. NO. LXXI*.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 457 ®godly and innocent prince King E. the vi.^^ in ^his high court of S Parliament; but that it is conformable to Hhe ordre which our Savior Christ “^dyd obserue^ and >^commaunde to be ^obserued, and which Phis apostles qand the primative church vsed many yeres, Wher- as the masse in many thinges not only hath no fundacion of ®Christes Apostles, ‘-or the primative church, '^but is * ma¬ nifestly contrary to the same, and yconteigneth many horrible ^abusies in it. And •^although <^many vnlearned ^or ^ mali¬ cious ^doeth report that m.^ Peter Martyr is vnlearned ; yet if the queues highnes woll ^graunt therunto, I with ^the babo, omnia, qua 3 in commu- nione (quam restituit innocen- tissimus idemque optimus prin- ceps rex Edwardus 6. in comi- tiis regni) leguntur, respondere institutioni Christi atque apo- stolorum et primitivae ecclesiae exemplo, multis annis obser- vato. Missam contra in plu- rimis non tantum hoc funda- mento carere Christi et aposto- lorum et primitivae ecclesiae, sed imo adversari prorsus at¬ que ex diametro pugnare, un- diquaque erroribus atque ab- usibus refertissimam. Quamvis autem a nonnullis imperitis et malevolis dicatur D. Petrus Martyr indoctus, si tamen nobis hanc libertatem det majestas reginea, ego cum Petro mar- * innocent and godly: C.E.M.F. H.S. ^ his court: E. 8 Parliament, is : C.E.M.H.S. ^ confirmable: C. * order that: E. that order : F. ^ Saviour did: C. Sovereign Christ did both observe : M. ™ did both observe and: C.E.F.H.S. ® commanded: C.M. ® observed, which : E. P the apostles ; C. and primitive church : C.E.M.H. F.S. mass not only hath any founda¬ tion : C. ® Christ, his Apostles: C.E.M.F. H.S. t nor: E.M.F.H.S. ^ but also is : C.E.H.S. * manifest: H.S. y containeth in it many horrible abuses: E. ^ blasphemies : H.S. ® Whereabout though that many do maliciously report of Mr. Peter Martyr that he is a man of no learn¬ ing, and therefore not to be credited; yet if: E. though : C. c many either unlearned : C.F.H.S. and : M. ® maliciously: H.S. f do: C.F.H.S. 8 grant it: E. ^ that said : C. 458 MEMORIALS OF Lsaide Peter, ^and other iiii. or .V. which shall ™ choose, by godes grace, woll take vppon us to J^defende that not only othe commune praiers of the Pchurch, the ministracion of the sacramentes, and other rites and ceremonies, but ^lalso that all the doctrine and re¬ ligion 8 set out by our ^late soueraign Lorde King Ed- warde the vi.^-^ is ’imore pure and according to godes woorde then any Mother doctrine that hath ben vsed in Ingland ythiese thousand yeres, so that godes woorde may ^ be the judge, and that the ^.reasons and bprooves ^on boeth parties may be set out in writing to ‘ithintent ®aswell that all the world ^may examine and?judge therin, ^^as also that no man [append. tyre atque aliis quatuor aut quinque quos mihi delegero, favente Deo contido, nos idem omnibus approbaturos, non so¬ lum preces communes ecclesia- sticas, administrationem sa- cram, cum caeteris ritibus et ceremoniis; verum doctrinam quoque universam, ac religionis ordinem constitutum a supre¬ mo nostro domino rege Ed- wardo sexto, puriora hsec esse et verbo Dei magis consen- tanea, quam quidquid mille retro annis in Anglia usurpa- tum novimus. Tantummodo judicentur omnia per verbum Dei, ac describantur partis utriusque argumenta, quo pri- mum possit orbis universus ea examinare et judicare, deinde nequeat pars iilla dicta factave sic descripta inficiari. Quoniam i said Mr. Peter, and: C.E. said Mr. Peter Martyr, and: M.F.H.S. ^ and 4 or 5 : C. 1 I will: E. “ choose, will by God’s grace take : C.E.MF.H.S. “ defend, not only : F.M. o our : H .S. p churches, ministration : H.S. *1 also all: C.M.F. religion, by our: H.S. ® set forth : E. * our said sovereign: C.S. our so¬ vereign : E.F.M. our said late sove¬ reign : H. “ to be more : M.F. * other that hath : C.E.M.F. any that hath: H.S. y this : M. 2 be judge : F. reason : H.S. ^ proofs of both the parties ; C. proofs of both: F. proofs may be set out: H.S. •= upon: E.M. ^ the intent that all: E. ® as well all: H.S. f may judge therein, and that no man: E. K judge thereon: C.M.F. judge them ; H.S. as that: F.M.H.S. 459 ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. NO. LXXI.] shall start back from Uiis writ¬ ings. And where they boste of the Ifayth which hath ben in the church 'Uheise ^thousand yereSj we woll joine with theim in this Ppoint. For that doc¬ trine and usage is to be follow¬ ed which was in the ^churche XV. c. yeres past. And we shall proove that the >’ordre of the churche set out at this present in this ®realm by Act of Parly ament is the same that was^vsed in the churche xv. c. yeres past. And so shall they ^ never be able to proove X theirs, y vero gloriantur illi et jactant ecclesise fidein quae fuit 1500. abhinc annis, nos hac quoque in parte cum illis periclitari audebimus, quod eadem doc- trina atque idem ordo ab om¬ nibus servari debeat, qui fuit illo seculo ante annos 1500. ac praeterea docebimus argumentis firmis, totam rationem cultus divini ecclesiastici, quae nunc in hoc regno servatur, autori- tate comitiorum eandem esse, atque illam ipsam quae fuit ante annos 1500. id quod alii de suis nunquam probaverint. FINIS. Lecta publice in vico mer- catorum ab amico qui clam au- tographum surripuerat 5* Sep- temb. anno Dom. 1553. ‘ their writings : E. their writing. And what faith hath been in the Church these fifteen hundred years : H.S. his writing : M.F. ^ whereas: C. 1 faith of the Church in the olden time these xv hundred years : E. “ that: C.M.F. this : M. o 1500: C.F.—M. et V. hundredth: M. P point, that that: C.E. and that the same doctrine: F. and that the doctrine: M.H.S. 1 church a M. and five hundreth years: M. *■ order set out in this realm by our said lord King Edward the sixth by act: E. ® realm of England: H. church of England: S. * used 1500 : E. be never: C.M.F. X theirs: omitted. C. y At foot; Laus Deo. Imprinted 1557 :H. Finis : E. VOL. III. APPEND. C 460 MEMORIALS OF [append. NUMBER LXXII. [See p. 37 of this volume. The text is given according to the MS. at Emm. Coll. Cambr. Strype’s variations^ as also those in Foxe, and Letters of the Martyrs, are given as foot notes, marked by the letters S, F, and M.] [MSS. Emm. Coll. Camb. Copy.] Foxe’s Acts [and Monu¬ ments : pp. 1892, 3. Ed. Lond. 1583. Letters of the Martyrs, p.2^. Ed. 1564. Jenkyns’s Cranmer. vol. i. p. 263. Works of abp. Cranmer, Park. Soc. ed. vol. i. p. 444.] The Archbishop to M^s. Wilkinson, persuading her TO FLY.t Immanuel. Jes^us Immanuel Jane Wilk : Tas Cranmer The true comforter in all distresse is onlie god thorow his sonne Jesus Christ and who so ever hath hym, hath company “enough althoe he were in a wildernes all alone, and he that hath 20 thowsand in his companye, if god be ^absent, he is in a miserable wildernes and desolacion. In hym is all comfort and without him is none. Wherfore I besech yow: seke your dwell¬ ing there, Xas yow maye truleye and rightlye serve god, and dwell in him and have hym ever dwelling in yow. What can be so heavy a burden, as an vnquiet conscience, to be in such a place as a man can not be suffered to serve god in ^Christe true religion? If ^ yow be loth to depart from yor kinne and frendes, remember that Christe calleth them his mother, ^suster and brother, that doe his fathers will. Wher we finde therfore godd trulye honoured, according to his will, ther we can lacke neither frende nor kinne. If yow be loth to depart for ^sclaundering of goddes worde, remember that Christ when his howre was not yet come, departed out of his countrey into Samaria, to avoyde the malice of the scribes and Pharisees, and commanded his Apostles, that if thei were pursued in one ‘iplace, then thei should flie ^unto an other. And was not Paul lett down by a basket, out at a wyndoe, to avoyde the persecution of ^Aretha ? And what wisedome and policie he vsed from time to time, to t [This heading is Strype^s : that which follows is in the Emanuel Coll. MS.] « [enough, if he were : F.] X [absent, is : S. F. M.] y [whereas : S. F.] ^ [Christs religion : S. F.] ^ [ye: M.] b [susters and brothers : S. F. M.] c [slander: F. slandering Gods : S.] [place, they : S. M.] e [to : S. F. M.] f [Aretas : S. F.] NO. LXXIII.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 461 escape the malice of his enemies the actes of the Apostells do declare. And after the same sorte did the other Apostles: albeit when it came to such a poynt, that thei could no longer escape dautiger of the persecutours of goddes true Religion^ then thei shewed them selves, that their flieng before came not of feare, but of godlye wisedome, to do more good and that they wold not rashlie without urgent necessitie, offer them selves to death, which had bene but a tentacion of god. Yett when they were apprehended, and could no longer avoyde, than thei stode boldlye to the profession of Christ, then thei shewed how litle thei passed of death, how much they feared god, more then men, how much they loved and preferred the eternall life to come, above this short and miserable life. Wherfore I exhorte you as well by Christes commaundement, as by the example of him and his apostles, to withdrawe your self from the malice of ^yor and goddes enemves, into some place wher god is most purelye served, which is ^^not sclaundering of the trueth, but a preservyng of your selfe to god and the trueth, and to the societie and comfort of Christes litle flocke. And that you will doe, doe it with spede, lest by yor owne folie you fall into the persecutors handes. And the Lorde sende his holie Spirite to leade and guyde yow where so ever yow goe. And all that be godlie will saye. Amen. iT. Cranmer. NUMBER LXXIII. [See p. 44 of this volume. It is endorsed : 1553. the wordes that the Duke of Northumberland spake at his deathe.” The variations in Strype are given as foot notes.] The wordes and sayngs of John Duke of Northumber- [Cotton Li- land spoken bye hym unto the people at the towr hyll foL^63. of London, on Tewysday in the fore noon being the 2 2dJ^im?^"' daye of Auguste ymmediatlye before his deathe as here¬ after followethe. Good people I am come hether for to dye this daye for the K [yours : S. F.J h [no : S. F. M.] i [T.C.. : M : no signature : S.F.J 462 MEMORIALS OF [append. which all yow arre come hether to se And that althoughe this is most horryble and detestable yet justlye have I deserved the same for that I have bene most grievous synner unto Almyghty God and to all the hole world and to the queues grace In asmoche as I dyd presume as of my selfe In the playne feld to here armowre agaynst her Grace, wherfore I doe Acknowledge that I have offendid hyr lawes and that justlye she myght have put me to deathe wythowt anye Lawe, had she so pleasyd. But of hyr most clemencye hathe wayed my deathe by a law, which justley hath condempned me, but the more I truste for my salvacyon and the more better for me to consyder the greatnes of my synnes. And therfore the better for my salvacyon. And forasmoche as I ame permyttid to speake my conscyence this I do proteste before God the world, and al yow that this my deathe hath not been al to gether of myne own procuryng. But ^have been incensyd by others whom I pray God to pardon for I wyll not name nor accuse anye man here And now I shall shew you how I have bene “of longe tyme ledde by false teachers and preachers sumwhat before the deathe of Kyng Henry and ever sence whyche is a greate parte of this my deathe Wherffore good people beware, and take hede that yow be not ledde and deceavyd by thes sedycyouse and lewde preachers that have openid the booke and knowe not how to shutt yt But retorne home agayne to your true Religion, and Catholyke fathe whyche hathe bene tawght yow of olde For sence the tyme that this new teachyng hathe come amongest us God hath gyven us over unto our selves and hathe plagued us sundry and many wayes with warres commocions tumults Rebellyon peste- lence and famyne. Besydes manye more greate and grevous plagues To the greate decaye of our common welthe. Wher- ffor Good people be obedyent unto the queue her lawes and be content To receave agayne the true catholyke fathe from the wyche of long tyme yow have bene ledde from. Examples we have of Jermanye whyche in lyke maner beyng ledde And se¬ duced how ar they now browght to Ruyn, as well yt ys known to thole worlde And also we ar tawght by owr creide in the 1 [hath.] [of a long.] 463 NO. LXXIV.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. latter parte of the same where yt ys sayd we beleve in the holye Gost the holye Catholyke faythe the Communyon of Saynts Thus yow maye see the Artycles of owr belefe dotlie teache us the true faythe Catholyke This ys my verye faythe and belefe And theis wer in my harte as my Lord ^Busshoppe can testefye neyther was I commandid thus to speake but even of myne owne free wyll &c.o And then he went to his prayers, &c. and dyed. NUMBER LXXIV. [See p. 67 of this volume. The text is copied from the Letters of the Martyrs. The variations of Strype are given as foot notes.] Archbishop Cranmer’s Letter to the Queisn, seeing Letters of the -r T , Martyrs, [fol. FOR HIS PARDON IN THE LaDY JaNE S BUSINESS. r, ed 1^64. .Jenkyns’s Most lamentably mourning and moning himself vnto your highnes Thomas Cranmer, although vnworthy either to write or speake unto your highnes, yet hauing no person, that I know, to be mediatour for me, and knowing 3our pitifull cares to heare p- al pitiful complaintes, and seing so many to haue felte your aboundant clemency in like case : am now constrained most lamentably, and with most penitent and sorrowfull heart, to aske mercy and pardon for my haynous folly and offence, in consenting and folowyng the Testament and last will of our late souveraigne Lord King Edward the syxt youre graces brother, which ’thinges, to prefer gods true word, his honour and glory) if T have uttered I say, my mynd unto your Maiestye, then I shall thynk my self discharged, for it ^lyeth not in me, but in your Grace onelye, to see the reformation of thynges that be amysse. To private subiectes it appertaineth not to reforme thinges, but quietly to suffer that they cannot amend : yet neverthelesse to shew your maiesty my mind in thinges appertaining unto god, methink it my duety, knowyng that I do, and considering the place which in tymes pust I have occupied: yet will I not presume there¬ unto wythout your graces pleasure first known, and your licence obtayned, wherof I most humbly prostrate to the ground, do beseche your Majesty, and I shall not cease daily to pray to almighty God for the good preservation of your maiesty from all enemies bodily and ghostly, and for the encrease of all good- nes heavenly and earthly, duryng my life, as I do and wil do, whatsoever ^come of me. X [his] z [lyes] y [regards] ^ [become] 4l66 MEMORIALS OF [append. Cotton Li- brary, Titus B. 2. fol. 170. [British Mu¬ seum. Ori¬ ginal.] 171 NUMBER LXXV. [See Page 82 of this volume.] ^CARDINAL pole’s INSTRUCTIONS FOR HIS MESSENGER TO THE QUEEN. Instructions for Mr. Thomas Goldwel. Mr. Goldwel. After ye have made my moste humble salu¬ tation, wyth all dewe reverence to the Queenes Highnes on my behalff, and presented my lettres to the same, then pleasyng her grace to here yowr commyssion gyven by me, and to understond the cause why I doe send yow to her, ye may expoimde the same in that fourme that foloweth. Furst of all seeyng that the hole cawse of my sendying yow to her Highnes at this tyme is grownded upon the requeste that her grace maketh unto me in her lettres sent me thise dayes past from the Emperours coorte dated in London the xxviij off Octobre, in the Latten tonge, Wherunto her grace doyth de- maunde answer off me in twoo poyncts. One is, touching the dilficultye she feareth by sygnes, she seeyth all redye touching the renouncyng of the tytle off the Supremacye of the Churche in her realme, when it shall be put furth in the parlament which sygnes be that wheras her Maiestie alreadye hath cawsed to be putt furth to the Parlament the abolysheng off those lawes, whiche concerned the annullation of the legitimate matri- monye off the graciouse ladyee the Qwene mother to her grace, the same passing the Upper howse, and putt furth to the lower, albeit in the effect they wold nott refuse to agree to all that myght make to the stablesheng off the ryght off her Grace to the Crowne yett thei dyd nott gladlye heare off the abolysheng, specyally off that lawe that gave the tytle off the Supremacye of the church in the realme to the crowne, suspectyng that to be b [Endorsed, “Your instructions,” Cardinal Pool. Instructions for Mr. in the handwriting of the document. Goldwell.”] Strype’s endorsement is, “ From NO. LXXV.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 467 an introduction off the Popes authorytie in to the Realme, which thei can nott gladlye here off. And for this cawse can not gladlye heare of my legation in the Popes name. Where¬ upon her grace in the same lettres doyth exhort me to staye my voyage untyll a more opportune tyme, And asketh my cownsell, in case the lower howse make resistence in the renounceng of the tytle off supremacye, what her grace were best to do, and what waye she had best to take. One other poynct is, that her grace desyereth in the same lettre to be certyfyed by me, how it cam to pass, that a Commyssion geven by her to Mr. Fraun- cesco Commendone in secreat, was publyshed in the consis- torye, as her graces embassadour, resydent in Vennyce doth certyfye her. Thise be the twoo poyncts wherein her grace reqwyreth my answere. And for to obey her demaunde which to me ys a Commaundemente, I do send yow nott onlye to present my lettres, but also my mouthe, and wyth thise present instructions for more satysfaction of her grace in all poyncts. As towcheng the furst poynct, which is of most weyght and so greate, toucheng the honor and wealth of her grace both spirituall and temporall, as none can be more, ye maye shewe her grace, that my furst advyse and counsell shall be, to obteyne of God by prayer that which I praye him to gyve me wryteng this, which is, to have spiritiim coiisilii et fort'itiidinis. And this her grace must nowe praye for, that as in the attaynenge the crowne his hygh providence shewed by manyfest tokens to have geven her thise twoo graces, so in the mayntayneng thereof he wyll confyrme thise twoo gyftes in her mynde. Her Highnes knoweth yf she had relented att that tyme for any peryll, when that bothe mannes counsell and force were against her, she had loste, so yf she for onye feare do relent and do nott renownce that title of Supremytie, which toke the name of pryncesse and right heyr from her, she can nott mayntayne that she hath gotten al redye by the spirite off Counsell and fortitude. So that my furst counsell ys this, that obteyneng by prayer thise twoo gyftes, which her Grace had att that tyme, to show her 468 MEMORIALS OF [append. selfe no lesse ardent in the leaveng of the tytle of supremytie for to maynteyn her ryght, then the Kyng her father was in the 172 acqwysition therof to the pryvation of her ryght, whiche so moch more she ought to do, and be more fervent in this then her Father was in that, bycawse that was done agaynst all lawe both of god and man^ and this that her majestye doyth now, showeng her selfe moste fervent herein doyth fulfyll both Goddes lawe and mannes, and thatt is her verye dewtye, yf she shuld lose bothe state and lyfe wythall, as she hath knowne she ought to do by the example of the best men of her realme, which for this cawse, resysteng the Kynges unlawfull lawes lost both. And, nowe the goodnes of God putteng no such hard con¬ ditions to her grace, nor layeng afore her yies onlye proemia Jutura, wyth losse of temporall, as he dyd to those men, but proemia ccelestia with terrena joyned togyther, that servyng to the honour of God, which is in this poyncte to rendre the tytle of supremacye of the churche in earthe to whom God hath geven ytt, she doyth stablesh her owne crowne wythal. Yf now she shuld relent herein for enye feare off cman, beyng brought to that state that other men shuld rather feare her then she them, specyallye in so good a cause, this afore God and men were moste perpetuallye to be blamed. Wherefore whatt my counsell ys herein on this maner now rehearsed, ye may enforme her Highnes. Nowe to com to the execution of the thing, after her grace is determened to have hit done, casteng awaye all feare, the same stondeth to have hytt putt furth, and cawseng ytt to passe by the Parliament, This is an nother cownsell necessarelye to be pondered, consysteng the hole after my opinion in the propone- ment of the parson that hath to putt furthe the same, that wyth lesse dyfficultye, and more favour ytt may passe. Here ye maye saye, that I moche pondereng the same, and consydereng that it must be a personne of authorytie, that shuld propone the same, yf it shuld take effect; When I looke in my my rule apon all them, I know off the lordes both spirituall [men : Strype.] NO. LXXV.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 469 and temporall, and personnes of the lower bowse that myght have aiithorytie to do the same, I do see none, butt other he hathe defended the contrarye cawse by his sentence and wrytinge, as the spiritual! men have done, which taketh awaye a great'part of authority to perswade other, when men heareth them accepteng that mattier that afore tyme thei have op¬ pugned : or else to speake off the temporall lordes or other, beyng all entangled wyth pryvate prolfet, enioyeng gooddes of the church by reiecteng the authorytie off the same, thei can nott speake with thatt freenesse off spirite as suche a matter reqwyreth. Wherfore ye maye conclude wyth her grace myn opinion herein, that after long consyderation hereoff, I see no parson but oone that ys able wyth authorytie and all favour to propoune this matter, aud that parson ys her grace herselfe, God haveng brought hytt to hyr hande alone, she beyng in this matter and all other immaculate, and wythout blott, ordred off God to defende hys cause and her owne wythall. And this, ye maye saye, the Cownsell that ytt pleased God to putt in my mynde is, thatt her grace do in this case, as I remember the Emperour dyd in his owne cawse passyng by Rome, where as his mynde was to iustyfye his qwarell touching the warre betwyxt him and the Freanche Kyng afore the Pope and the Cardynalls, when doubteng yf onye other person shuld propose the same it myght have contradiction olF that partie that dyd favour Fraunce, he determened wythout ony con- ferencye either wyth his CoAvnsell or other, to putt furth thei73 matter him selffe. And so when nother the Pope nor no other loked for eny such thing, his Holynesse and the Cardynalls beyng now congregate, he entered in amongst them in the con- systorye, and made a long oration in iustyfyeng his cawse, and obtayned thatt he wold wythout ony resystence. Underneth this maner my poor advyse shuld be, that her maiestye shuld personallye com in to the parlament, and putt furthe the same her selffe. And I dare be bolde to saye, what for her authorytie, and the iustenes, and the equytie of the cawse hytt selfe, she shall have no contradiction : and yf nede 470 MEMORIALS OF [APPEND. were also to sliewe her sellfe to the lower howse^ the thing hytt self so neer toucheth her wealth both godlye and temporallye,. that ytt shuld be taken rather cum applausu then otherwyse. Further, and joynctlye wyth this hytt shall be necessarye her highnes make mencyon of the Popes legate in my parson to be admyttedj and sent for, wherein her grace hath this furst to entreate, thatt the lawe of my bannyshment may be abolyshed, and I restored to name and bloode. And herein her grace doith know whatt extreame iniustyce hath bene done to me, and all our bowse. And touching my parson, what was ever done that could be layde agaynst me, whye I shuld be bannyshed, which never thought nor dyd in that cawse I was bannyshed for butt thatt wherebye I deserved rather greate rewarde then enye payne, beyng so geven wyth hart and mynd to the Kyngs honour and wealth both off hym and the realme, that wyth no reward, which was offered me greate, the Kyng him selffe could not persuade me to do or sentence ony thing agaynst his honour and the wealth off the realme, and to his dampnation. Here is all the cawse why I suffred bannyshment with so great losse off those kynnesfolk that were derer to me then my lyffe. And this beyng done by the consent off the parliament, though, I doubt nott, agaynst their mynde, the Parlament ys bound afore God and man, to revoke me again, and specyallye now comyng wyth that Commyssion, that bryngeth the stableshement off your graces crowne to the comforth off the hole realme both temporallye and spirytuallye. And this her grace may boldelye saye, off all the tyme ofF my exile wherein God hath gyven me honor more then I dyd requyre, or wold have had if it had layne in myn owne choyse and gooddes suffycyent to mayntayne my state, yff ever ytt be founde that for eny respect of person for ambytion, pleasure or lucre I swarved from that I judged the honor of God, and, in matters off my contree from the wealth theroff; I am content not onlye nott to be accepted at this tyme, butt perpetuallye NO. LXXV.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 471 to be bannysbed. But yff they prove all the contrarye, and that wyth the Kyng your Father^ nott onlye as a faithfull sub- iectj butt wyth that love also that no servant could shewe to his master more, nor sonne to his father, I shewed ever to exteame more his honor and wealthe, then myn owne gooddes or contreye, and never dprocured other then the wealthe off the same, then lett them beleave now, that I never wold come unto them after so manye yeares absence, your grace bearyng the crowne, wyth other commyssion then that I know surelye shuld be to the honour, comforth, and wealth of your grace and the hole Contreye. And so touching this poynct of my counsell that her grace requyreth of me, here ye have explicated how the hole matter wherein my counsell is requyred may be concluded. For otherwyes at this time I see nott what myght be taken, nor can imagyne no other so good as this waye whiche me seam- 174 ythe God hath ordered shuld be taken and preferred above all other. After this ye shall showe her grace, yf this waye be nott followed or dysferred, what I most feare. And this ys furst, that the popes holynes beyng all redye perswaded to graunte to ®the staye of my iorneye contrarye to his furst comyshion, when her grace showed more fervenceye to receyve the obedience off the churche, that the next comyshion I shall have, shall be to retourne backe in to Italye agayn. And the cawse whye I feare this, ys, that the Pope shall thinke by offreng to her grace and the realme, all those graces, that do parteyne to the reconcyliation off both to the church, when he seeyth it ys nott aceepted wyth thatt promptnes it is offred, he shall think that bothe afore God and man he hathe satysfyed all that coulde be reqwyred off him, touchyng the demonstration of his paternall affection to her grace and the realme, in the whiche the College off Cardinalls peradventure d [“ proved” crossed out: and procured” substituted in the MS.] e my” crossed out: and ^‘the” substituted in the MS.] 472 MEMORIALS OF [append* wyll iudge, that his Sanctytie hath bene overmoche bountefull, specyallye when they heare off this my stayeng, beyng made wythout their consent, which thei wyll ever take for a greate indignytie, hearyng no gretter, nor more urgent cawse theroff then hytherto hath bene showed, and knoweng how her grace can not maynteyne her ryght nother afore God nor man wyth¬ out haveing recourse to his holynes, and to the See Apostolyk, off whose Authorytie and Dyspensation the hole ryght of her cawse doyth depende, as som of them then wold have had his holines at the begynnyng not to have sent his legate untyll he had bene reqwyred, so moche more now, after he hath ^send, and he nott accepted, thei wyll all be off opinion, that he shall be revoked and then what peryll both her grace and the hole realme stondeth in, by the reason of the Schisme yett remayn- eng, it is manyfest of ytt selfe. And yet this is nott al my feare of my revocation, but that which may follow, that I feare more, which is this, that where as now, ylf I had bene accepted wyth that promptnes and syncere affect as I was sent of the popes holynes, and that I brought wyth me, my parson I trust shiild have brought more comfort to her Highnes, and the rest of the contreye, then ony straunger, as the popes holynes thought when he made me legate, so nowe on the contrarye for the selfe same circum- stantyes and cawses that parteyne to my personne nott beyng accepted, it shall more aggravate the cawse att all tymes that the realme hereafter shuld require to be absolved off the Schisme, and all other that wold seke to prevayle against her graces tytle, by the reason off the Schisme, for the selff cawse that I was nott accepted, retourneng again to Rome, wyll take this for|^a great proffe of the obstynat endurenge in the same, which all dyvyne lawes doyth most condempn; so that my parson, I de- syreng nothing more then to bryng comfort to her and the realm, nott accepted, shall be cawse of more discomfort, which as I saye, God of his marcye forbed. Expounded under this maner my feare, which stondeth in ^ [sic ; sentt, Strype.] NO. LXXV.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 473 my revocation, nott for my selff, but for the domage that may com to her Maiestye and the realme therbye, the same beyng verye lykelye yff my staye be dyfferred ony longer space, know- eng that his holynes and the colledge wyll nott suffer suche indignytie, then yow may declare wythall, the remedyes, that 1 thought best to be used at this tyme to avoyde this incon- venyencye. And herein yow may show how the furst remedie is, that 175 the pope and the colledge of Cardinals be wel perswaded that my staye S here is but for a smale tyme, and for to bryng a more suer conclusyon and mak the waye more playn, as I have cawsed the popes holines to be enfourmed by a servant of myn sent by poste to Rome, showeng the tenour of the byll her Grace wrote by Herr ye my ser vaunt wherin was conteyned that her Highnes shortlye trusted that the matters of the parlament shuld have that conclusyon that I most desyered. And apon this hope that messenger had to showe his holynes that I had sent my stulFe afore towards Flaunders, and now also for con- fyrmation of thatt hope I have sent a parte of my companye afore to tarrye me there. So that this yow may saye ys the furst remedye I can fynd to kepe the pope and the collegde in hope of a brave and good resolution. One other chyfe remedye is, becawse I perceive the Em- perours Counsell hath ever bene, that her grace in mat¬ ters of religion and in the renounceng the title of the Supre- macye shuld precede wyth gratt moderation, and nott to be hastye therein, untyll other matters temporall were better set¬ tled ; for this cawse, besyde that what I could do by ^ lettres, if it were possyble, as moche as was in me, to remove his Ma^^® from the opinion, that dilation in this matter shuld be profyt- able to her Highnes, or the realm, as she may perceve by the copie of my letters, wrytten to the emperour, i sent by Herrye Pyninge, I have lykewise ^ persuaded hys Confessour, whome I founde here a man of greate sanctytie and learneng. S [“ is” crossed out.] i [“ sent” interlined.] h my” crossed out.] k persuaded” interlined.] 474 ■ MEMORIALS OF [append. that for the love he bearith towards his touching his sowle wealth, and honor off the worlde besyde, and affection to » • her grace, that he wold personallye repair him self to his Ma¬ jesty, and by al means possible attempt to remove this worldlye feare, and herein I have gyven him instructions, wheroff yow have the copie with yow, that yowe ^ may show the same to her hio:hnes. The thurd remedye is, that which I attempt now by sendeng yow to her Ma^i®, that she maye be well enfourmed of the peryll which in myn opinion is now more greate, then when the duke of Northumberlonde dyd sett agaynst her, and the same must be overcom wyth that meanes that her grace then had the vic- torye, which was by putteng her hope and trust holye in God, and in the iustyce of her cawse, casteng awaye all feare worlde- lye^ whiche doyng, her highnes may be suer her cawse perteyn- ing to the honor off God and wealth of his church, for the whiche his sonne dyed for, thatt ys Lord off all, she shall fynde leste difficultye, and moche redyer healpe, then she can now imagyne. And this now shall be suffycyent yow enfourme her grace touching the mattier wherein it hath pleased her to ask my advyse and counsell. Touching the other matter wherein her highnes semyth to be offended for the relation made openlye in the consystory bye ]\Ir Francesco Comendone, off those things, which her Ma^^® had told hym in secrete, off this yow may say, her grace beyng en¬ fourmed off the treuthe, hath more cawse, to accept that which was done moste gratefully, then in onye part to be offended therewyth. And the truthe is this, he dyd nott open onye thinge that was tolde him in secrete, nor dyd nott make “^his relation as I thought my self he had done at the begynnyng, as off things hard of her graces mouthe, butt that he had harde off other catholyke and devoute personnes, that knew her 176 Graces mynde, which was in generall off the devoute mynde that her Ma^i^ bore to God and the church, and off that parti- [1 ^‘may show” interlined.] [« his” interlined.] 475 NO. LXXV.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. culer poyiict that she wolde have had showed oulye the Popes holynes nothing was spoken and al this was done to confyrn;e the Cardynalles myndes touching the approbation of that the pope had done in makeng so soddenlye his legate afore eny information Was gyven what mynde her grace bore to the obe¬ dience of the churche, which som dyd nott approve at the furste, and after this relation made by Mr. Francesco that had bene in Englande, all were well satisfyed^ so that all tourned to the honor of her Maiestie, and to corroborate all that was done to her servyce. And that she maye the surelyer be ad- vertysed how all things passed in this matter, I have caused to be copied one part off a letter which the Popes holynes wrote unto me apon this acte; and the same yow maye show unto her Grace. And becawse I do know what greate servyce it myght be to her grace to be trewlye enfourmed in all partes that parteynith to the retourne off trewe obedyence to the church, both touch¬ ing the tyme and maner and the conseqwence thereoff’, and to discerne the craftes and wyles that the enemye of mankynd ever useth to make it searne trewe obedience, when it is nott, where¬ upon dependeth the hole grounde off the mayntenaunce of the state that God hath gyven her Grace, and how few there be in the realme, al beyng maculate therein, that can or wyll ende- vour them selffe to explicate the peryll and showe the remedye ; Therfore consydereng that I in person can nott come so sone to gyve her Highnes enformation as I know the necessytie of the matters to be concluded doith reqwyre, yow may show her Maiestye thatt amongst those gentlemen off my companye, whome I have sent afore to Flaunders, there to remayne, there be twoo, of whome if it wyll please the same to take enforma¬ tion off, and as her grace fyndeth itt to the honour of God and wealth off’ the realme in this furst settleng of the obedyence of the churche, so to execute the same, I wold think that her grace shuld be well satisfyed, and satysfye all good men wythall, thise being men of that qwalytiees, that ye know, which have godlye prudence and humaine, ioyned bothe to gyther, off the wdiich, one I knowe by long experience, that hath bene manye D 476 MEMORIALS OF [append. yeares so coiiversaunt wyth me as no man more famyliar, off whome I have ever judged my selif to have that treasoiir that fewe greate Pryncys hath the lyke, and off the other to have as great pleasure *^for the tyme he is content to serve me, but whether her hyghnes wyll serve her selfFe to be enfourrned off them in this furst settelleng off her state, this ys in her graces pleasur. This onlye I wold desyer her Maiestie, wylleng the same if they shold com, that they myght com to be knowen to come from me, for the cawses that I have showed yowe. \_Here the above jmjyer etids.'] o Further, your Commission shalbe to expounde to her High- nes my hole mynde and sentence towelling the demande hitt pleased her grace to make in her gratiouse Letters dated the xxviij of Januarye concerninge those personnes whom for the good opinion her Grace had of theyr Vertue Lerning and Ca- tholyke good mynde she intended to make Bishopes how that they may be provided fore withowte derogation to the authoritie of the See Apostolique, her Grace nott intending further to extend the powere of the crowne regall, then hit was custom¬ able in use afore the Scisme enteryd. In this poynte wherein 177 her grace demaundeth myn answere, yow shall make the same conformable to that whiche by long and often conference with me, ye knowe to be myn utter sentence: wherein ye nede nott to have any further explication by wrytinge. Beside this towelling the ii actes of parlament oon of the legitimation of the matrimonye betwene the most graciouse Quene her Mother and the King her father, the other of the sacramentes to be used under the maner, that they were Fused the laste year of King Henry the Vllltli Rgi* graces father whiche both it pleased her Ma^y® of her goodnes to send unto " crossed out.] Regina Card. Polo.” It is less care- o [What follows is misplaced in fully written than the former.] the MS. volume; it is there folio ^ used” inserted in margin.] 166. endorsed by Strype ‘‘Maria NO. LXXVJ ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. m me for my satisfaction of mynde, to knowe how they were passed by consent of the Parlament, yow may shewe her Grace that these too perfectely inacted and concluded, be those in treuthe, that of al actes that could be made to my comforte, none could bring me more satisfaction. Whereof the onlye cause ys that I know nothing can passe by the parlament more to the stablisshment of her Hieghnes State both afore God and man then the sure stablishinge of these too. and for this cause, whatt so ever lacketh to the stablishing therof, me seemeth, I am bounde to utter plainly to her grace and trewlye to say whatt doth nott satisfye me in those actes, my hole satisfaction de- pendinge of the fruite, that may redounde to her grace and the realme, when they shalbe perfectlye concluded. And therfore herein yow shall nott lett passe to enforme her Grace pleasing the same to give yow benign audience, as wel wherein they were nott to my utter satisfaction, as also wherein they satisfyed me, and brought me ^Isome comfort. And first of all how the former Acte of the ratifyeng the matrimonye seemed unto me myche defectuous in that the Parlament taking for chelfe ground e the wisdome and goodnes of the Parentes of both partyes in makinge the Matrimonye doth nott folowe that wisedome in the conclusion and stablishing of the same. Theyre wisedome in making hitt was that they thought nott sufficient to conclude the Matrimonye notwithstanding the con¬ sent of the partyes onlesse by the Popes dispensation and au- thorite of the See Apostolique the impedimentes of conjunction named in the lawes of the Churche were taken away, and hitt so made legitimate. And hereof the Acte of the Parlament, that wold iustifye the same with derogation of an other Acte made to the con- dempnacion of that matrimonye maketh no mention. Which me seameth as great a defecte, as yf oon shulde take a cause to defende whiche hathe diverse causes al concurrent to oon offecte, I some” interlined.] D g 478 mp:morials of [append. whereof the oon deperideth apoii the other, and oon beyng prin¬ cipal! above all the other, and wolde in the defense thereof name the other causes, and leave owte the principall: for so yt ys in the cause of the Matrimonye. The consent of the par- tyes and parentes depended apon the dispensation of the churche and the See of Rome withowte the whiche the wise- dome of the parentes dyd nott thincke hitt coulde be well iustified as the effecte dyd showe in demaundinge the same. And this ys that whiche nowe ys lefte owte in the justification, that the Parlament hath made, alleaging onlye the wisedome of the two Parents the Kings of Inglande and of Spayne. And yf it be here sayd, as I understonde some do say, that the dispensation was asked of those princes nott because it was so necessary that the mariage coulde nott be iustifyed withowte that, butt as they say ad majorem cautelam, how this answere can nott stande to that effecte, I have so sufficientlye informed 178 yow that yow of your selfe I dowbte nott withowte further declaration by wrytinge can expounde the same. Therfore leaving that to your memorye and capacite to flye multiplica¬ tion of wrytinge, this only I wyll putt yow in remembrance of, that yf the dispensation of the Pope in that mater was asked of those ii Princes ad majorem cautelam, which was to stoppe all menes mowthes making pretense of iustice that might have bin brought fourthe or objected againste that matrimonye unlesse thys dispensation had bin obteyned : At the least for this cause in this Acte shulde also have bin made mention of the dispensation, folowing the wisdome of those princes ad maiorem cautelam, beynge now more feare of pretensed justice against that matrimonye as the effecte hath and doth shewe, then ever coulde be imagined by the wytte of those Princes, when they obteyned fyrste the dispensation. As towchinge thother acte of the confirmation of the sacra- mentes, ye shall showe also wherein hit seamith to me defect- yve, whiche ys that whereas the grounde of the makinge therof as the acte doyth expresse, ys taken for to redresse the temery- tye of them whiche being affected to the nueltye of opinions. NO. LXXV.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 479 dyd other take them awaye, or abuse the administration of them against the auncient and laudable custome of the Catho- lique churche. % This beinge a verey necessarye and piouse cause to make that acte, in the prosecuting and concluding of the same I fynde this greate defecte, that never being approbate by the churche that those persones which remayne in scisma, shuld have the right use of the sacramentes, butt rather to suche ye interdicte the use of them. This Acte maketh the gate open to them that be nott yett enteryd into the Unite of the churche to the use of the Sacramentes, declaring hytt selfe howe they shulde be ministered with relation to that tyme and yeare of that King, and namyng him that ys k no wen to be chefFe author of the scisme. Whatt defect this is it seemeth manifest of yt selfe. This shewed wherein both these actes were defectuouse and therebye nott bringing me full comforte, ye shall then ex- pounde wherin at the readinge of them I toke ^some comforte, which was that the conclusion of both was passed graunted and inacted by the Pariament : so that towching the effecte there coulde be no difficultye hereafter ^in the Pariament, the ^same beinge now bounde to the approvinge and, observancie of theyr owne acte. And wherein they were defectuese, this owght to be supplyed by the princes authoritie, that ys. to saye by her graces authoryte as right Quene. To whom it apperteyneth, as chelFe head of the pariament and of the hole realnie withall, in all actes that the pariament dothe determe, both to inter- preate that that ys obscure and to supplye and make perfecte that which ys defectuouse as well in the tyme of the pariament^ as when yt ys dissolved. So that now these both actes being passed by the pariament, they are brought to her graces hand to interpreate and supplye, as yt shall be judged by her graces wisdome howe they may beste take effect and to do the same other owte of the tyme of pariament, or in an other pariament, [“ some” interlined.] ® [‘^in” interlined.] ^ [“the same” interlined.] 480 MEMORIALS OF [append. byndinge them by theyre owne decree ratefyeing the manage, and the use of the sacramentes accordinge to the forme of the catholike churche, to admitt the authoritie of the See of Rome whiche nott admitted nother thone Acte nor thother can take effect and admittinge and stablishing of the same both those actes, by this oon, (wherin ys comprised the reduction of the realme, to the unite of the churche) shalbe stablished and made perfecte. 179 For conclusion of al this ye shall informe her grace, that as I consider dayly the wonderfuil goodnes of God to her Hieghnes with all paternall cure of her sowle parson and state, and his all so manifest protection everye waye and by so meny wayes calling her grace to stablishe this unite of the churche in the realme, whereof the breakinge hath bin cause of so great mise¬ ry e in the realme both spirituall and temporall with travayle temporall of her Majestye and utter jeopardye of losying her State. So also I do consider whatt ways the enymye of man kynde Satan qui expetivit cribrare ecclesiam tanquam triticum hath used and continuallye useth to lett that her grace can nott putt in execution that wherunto God continuallye doth call her. I dare be bold to say in this particular cause, that that the Apostle sayth generally speakinge of Sathanas malice, non ignoramus cogitationes ejus. And so herein I do se how by all meanes he dothe tempte to make her grace fall from that simplicite quae est in Christo Jhesu, the whiche God hath ever hytherto mainteyned in her. And this I havinge noted of the especiall goodnes of God to¬ ward her, how all the rest fallinge from the unite of the church at the tyme of her fathers reygne when she was in most trowble and travayle, yett her hieghnes never committed eny thing that was preiudice to the same, beinge protected of god in that simplicite, and bringeng that mynde with her to the crowuie, Sathan knowinge that by open temptinge her to do against that, by the way of commission he shuld nott prevayle, he dothe attempte to make her to fall by this other way of omis¬ sion, wherbye his malice trusteth, that commission shall folowe. Against the whiche albeit my verey truste ys, the prayere of NO. LXXV.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 481 the churche at this tyme for her grace shall defend her, yet untyll I se by her graces goodiies so necessarye and godlye acte of the reduction of the realme to the perfecte obedience of the churche concluded I can nott be without some fearc, and ther- fore be more sollicitouse in advertiseing her Ma^y® of the greate peryllj whereof fewe or none do or wyll speake unto her : And nott onlye to advertise her grace, butt withall to shewe the reamedye, wherof yow'being sufficientlye informed, this shall be the ende of my commission by wrytinge, prayeng Almightye God to inspire her hieghnes to accepte your sayings on my be- halfe, as he hath inspired me with all sincere affection by suche meanes to utter the same. '^For the conclusyon of all thatt ys comprysed in your in¬ struction, as that the whiche conteyneth the hole somme of my poore advise and counsell it pleasyth her grace to aske of me, yow shall saye, that my moste humble desyer is that in all de¬ liberation her grace shall make toucheing the mayntenaunce of her state, the same wyll euer well pondre and consydre what the providence of God hath showed therein, above that which hath bene showed in her predecessours kyngs of the realme in this one poynct, whiche is to have the crov/ne not onle as a kyngs dowghter and heyr, but hath ordered that this poyncte off ryght inherytaunce shall depend, as it doyth, of the autho- ritie he hath geven to his churche, and off the See of Rome^ whiche is the See Apostolyk approveng her mother to be legit- timate wyffe off Kyng Henrye the Eyght, wherebye she is bounde both afore god and man as she wyll showe her selffe the very doughther off the sayde Hyng Henrye the Eyght ryght heyr off the crowne, so also to showe her selffe ryght doughtier off the church and of them that be resyde ... [in] the^ See Apostolyke, who be the ryght heirs to Peter, to whome and hys successours Christe chiefe hedd of the Church in heven and [The remainder of this docu¬ ment was first printed in the Oxford Edition of 1812, from the collation of sir Henry Ellis. It is in the Cotton MSS. Titus B. 2. fol. 164; in the same handwriting as the former, though separated from it. It is in¬ dorsed in the same hand as the for¬ mer; ^^The conclusion breff.” A fresh collation has been made for this Edition.] * [“the See” interlined.] 482 MEMORIALS OF [append. ill earthe hath gyveii in earth to here hys place, toucheiig the rule off the same churche, and to have the crowne thereoff. Which well consydered and pondered her grace shall sone see how in her person the proiiydence of God hath ioyned the ryght she hath by her father in the realme, wyth the ryght of the church, thatt she can nott prevayle by the one, excepte she ioyne the other wythall, and they thatt wyll seperate thise .twoo, take away not onlye halfe her ryght, but her hole ryght, beyng not so moch heyr because she ys kyng Henryes onlye doughtier wythout yssue male, as she ys his lawefull doughtier, which she hath by the authorytie off the churche. Which thing prudentlye and godlye considred she can nott but see what faithfull counsell this is, that above all acts that in this parlament shall be made, doth aduertyse her grace, to establesli that the wych parteyneth to the establesheng off the authoritie off the churche and the See of the same, wyth ren- dreng to hym that is ryght successour to Peter therein his ryght tytle off hedde in the church in yearthe, wythout the which she can nott be ryght hedde in the realme. And this estableshed, all controuersye is taken awaye, and who wyll repyne vnto thivS, he doth repine to her ryght off the crowne. Wherefore this is my furst aduyse, that this poyncte above all other shuld be entreated and enacted in the parlament. And so I knowe her graces full mynd was and is that it shuld be, but she fearith difficultyes, and hearapon dependeth that her grace asketh my poore aduyse how this difficultyes may be taken away. Vnto this yow may saye, that they muste be taken away by the healpe off him that by his highe provydence above mannes expectation hath gyven her all redye the crowne, which wyll have as well this second act knowen of the mayntenaunce thereof to depend off him, as the furst in atteyneng therto. And to have his healpe the meane is, by humble prayer, wherein I wold advertyse her highnes not onlye to gyve her selff to prayer, but also by almes to the nede excitate the myndes off other to prayer, these be the meanes off moste effy- cacye, and wyth this to take that ardent mynde to stableshe the authoritie off the Church casteng away all feare off man, that; NO. LXXV.] ARCHBISHOP CBANMER. 483 she toke to have her crowne, and not so moche for her owne sake as for the honour off god, which gave her the crowne, And yf ony dyfficultye shuld be feared in the parlament herein, leve the honor to take away the difficultie thereoff to none other, but assume that parson to her selffe, as most bound therevnto, and to propone yt her selffe, which I wold trust to be off that effycacye that yff inwardlye ony man wyll repugne, outwardlye the reasons be so evydent for this part that ioyned wyth the authoritie off her parson beyng proponent, none wyll be so hardye, temerarious, nor impious, that wyll resyste. And if in this deliberation it shuld seme straunge to put furth thise matters in the parlement, as I. have sayd in the in¬ structions wythout comunicateng the same wyth ony off her cownsell, I wold thinke ytt well her grace myght conferre it wyth twayne off the chefest that be counted off the people moste nere her fauour, one spirituall and an nother temporall, wyth declareng to them, furst how touching her conscyence afore god, and her ryght afore the world she can neuer be qwyett vii tyll this matter be stableshed touching the autho- rytie of the churche, reqwyreng their vttermost healpe in that as if she shuld fyght for the crowne, her majestye may be suer the putteng the same furth wyth that erneste maner, they wyll not lacke to serve her, and thei may serve greatlye in the parla¬ ment after her grace hath spoken, to prosecute ^and iustyfye the same wyth eflicacye off wordes to gyve all other example to follow, her grace leaveng this part vnto them, that if the name off* obedyence to the Pope shuld seme to bryng as it were a yoke to the realme or ony other kynde to seruytute, besyde that 2 it shuld be profytable to the realme both afore god and man, that her grace that bryngeth it in again wyll neuer suffir it, nor the Pope himselfe reqwyreth no such thing, and herein also yf they saye that my person beyng the meane to bryng it in wold neuer agree to be an instrument thereoff, if I thought ony thraldome shuld com therbye, thei shall neuer be deceyued off me. And yff* thei wold say besyde I wold neuer haue taken this enterpryce apon me except I thought by the same to bryng greate comfert to the countreye, wherein the popes authorytie y [“and iustifye” interlined.] ^ [“ it” interlined.] 484 MEMORIALS OF [append. beyng accepted I wold trust shuld be so used that it myght be an example off comfort not onlye to that countreye butt to all other that hath reiected it afore and for that cawse hath bene euer syneth in great myserye. This is the somme off all my poore aduyse at this tyme, in this case, whereolF I besech almyghtie God so moche may take effect as shall be to his ho¬ nour, and welth to her grace, and the hole realme besyde. Amen. NUMBER LXXVt. [See p. 88 of this volume. The variations in Strype follow.] The Form of the Restitution op a married Priest. Restitutio Ro. Vevian. Regist. Ec- DECIMO OCTAVO DIE mensis Octobr. Anno Dom. 1^54 Cant. [m. 14. in jiEdibus Solitae Residentiae Magistri Anthonii Huse, Armi- foi. 166. 6.] Occidentali Angulo Vici nuncupati Pater Noster Row, Civitatis London, notorie SItuatis, Coram venerabili viro Ma- gistro Henrico IJarvy, Legum Doctore, Vicario in Spiritualibus Generali^, Decani et Capituli Ecclesiae Cathedralis et Metropoli- ticae Christi Cantuariensis, custodum Spiritualitatis sede Ar- chiep. Cantuar. jam vacante, in praesentia mei Joannis In- cent, Notarii publici propter absentiarn Magistri Anthonii Huse, Registrarii, &c. assumpti, &c. comparuit personaliter Robertus Vevian Presbyter, nuper Rector Ecclessiae parochialis de He- 180 ver, Decanat. de Shoreham, Ecclesiae Christi Cantuariensis, jurisdictionis immediatae, ac quandam professionem in Scriptis redactam et conceptam fecit, et publice legebat, sub eo qui se- quitur Verborum tenore. WHEREAS I Robert Vevian, Clerke, late Parson of Hever in the Countie of Kent, being of the peculier jurisdiction of the Church of Canturbery, being orderid a Prest abowt xxvij. yeres past, having ministrid as a Prest in all kind of Prestly function and ministration of sacraments ^and sacramentals, as to the office of a Prest ^appertayneth : I have sithins that tyme, contrary to * [Generali, &c. in praesentia] [sic :—ministration of sacraments] ® [appertaineth : have. ] NO. LXXvt.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 485 the State of myne Orders, Decrees of the Church, aud laudable customes of the same, maried oue Agnes Staunton, being a single or solute Woman, and with her in one Howse, as man and wief, have cohabited and dwellid, to the offence of my Christen bre¬ thren, and bVeche of the Unitie of Christes said Church: I the said Robert do nowe lament and bewaile my lief past, and thoffence by me committid intendinge fiimely by Godds grace hearafter to leade a pure, chaste, and continent lief, according to suche grace as Almightie God of his mercy, upon my humble petition and prayer, shall graunte me: and do here before you, my com- petente Judge and Ordinary, movSt humbly require absolution of all and from all such censures and pains of the Lawes, as by my said offence, and ungodly behaviour I have incurrid and de¬ scribed ; Promisinge, firmely, and solemnely professinge before you in this present Writing never to retorne to the said Agnes Stanton, as to my Wief or Concubyne : but from liensefourth to absteyne from her, and to kepe meself sole, pure and chast from all carnall affections and copulations; especially from her, and ^also all other women, according to the Lawes and Constitu- cions of our Mother, the Catholicke Church, and as my order also requireth. It witnes of this myne advised and deliberate mynd, prorniss and profession I have to the same in this writ- inge subscribed my name with myne owme hand, yeven the ® 27 th day of October in the yere of our Lord God ^ 1554 , and in the first and second yeres of the reignes of our Soveraigne Lord and Lady Kg Philip and Queue Mary Per me Robertum Ve- vian. Qua quidem Professione per praenominatum Robertum Veviaii publice lecta, et manu sua propria subscripta, ac prsestito ^jura- mento, per ipsum Robertum Vevian ad sancta Dei Evangelia per ipsum corporaliter tacta et deosculata, de parendo juri, et stando mandatis Ecclesiae, Dominus ad l^ejus humilem petitio- nem, absolvit eum a sententia excommunicationis et alijs Cen- suris et poenis juris per ipsum, ex causis superius expressatis, incursis, et eum Sacramentis Ecclesiae, ac Officio suo Presbyte- [also from all] ® [i8th] f [1554. &c. Per me] s [juramento, &c. de pacendo] [humilem ejus] 486 MEMORIALS OF [APPEND. rali, et integree functioni, ejusdem restituit et redintegravit; et decrevit sibi literas Testimoniales, &c. Restitutio Joaniiis Bowne, Rectoris de Wymbaldoiine in Decanatu de Croidon. Restitutio Heiirici ^ Williams, Presbyteri. Restitutio Petri Williamson, Presbyteri, ^resident within the parish of Merstham. 1 These are al in the same Form with the above, only mutatis mutandis. And no more are Registred but these. 181 NUMBER LXXVI. [See p. lOO of this volume. The variations in Strype follow.] John Foxe his letter to the Parla.ment, against REVIVING THE AcT OF THE SIX ARTICLES. Foxii MSS. Frequens hie per omnium ora ac aures jactatur non suspicio 417. No. 93. modo, sed constans certissimaque prsedicatio id vos (summi, British Mus.] saiictissimique Patres) moliri, ut sanguinarise leges illae sex articulorum titulo inscriptae, quondam bene sopitse, nunc de- mum velut ex orco revocentur ad superos. Quod si verum sit, quam vobis plausibile, ac quibusdam sit gratum ignoro, certe quam reipub : funestum ac ominosum sit futurum satis jam pridem declarat publicus maeror, tristissima rerum fere humana- rum ac luctuosa facies, optimi cuiusque gemitus, nec tacita solum suspiria sed ubertim ex doloris acerbitate prorumpentes lachrymae, quotidiana bonorum fuga, totius denique reipub : (si tamen respub : aliqua sit) squallor, ut interim taceam, con- scientiarum occulta iudicia ac vulnera, in omnibus fere horror, in nonnullis etiam funera ac mortes ex rerum perturbatione contractae. Quae si calamitates tot tantaeque quidem illae quan- tas vix in ulla unquam repub : coxspeximus, ex concepta rerum imagine, atque recordatione duntaxat ipsa cives adeo perstrin- gunt vestros, quid vos futurum tandem existimatis (suspici- * [William] ^[resident—IMerstham: omitted]. ^ [This note is Strype’s.] 487 XO. LXXVI.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. endi domini) exliibitis jam rebus ipsis, ubi in exhibendis tanta sit trepidatio ? ubi intollerabilis ipse legum rigor, et acutissima acies cervicibiis jam q.inciimbet civium, ubi tot milia hominum, non vitae libertatem, quam jam amiserunt, sed vitam ipsam ‘‘cogantur deserere, nec jam vita, sed et conscientia etiam erepta hominibus, nec Deo quidem supplicare licebit pro arbitratu suo, sed ad libidinem paucorum. Quae quum ita sint, vel deteriora etiam quam a me referri qiieant, considerabit prudentia vestra, quae documentis nostris non eget squid pro communi salute rerum consilia vestra potissimum flectenda ^int. Haec etenim iam ipsa aguntur tempora, quibus vobis jam in manu situm est, foelices nos velitis, an perditos : si tarn vilem habeatis civium vestrorum sanguinem, si nihil vos moveant tot hominum gemi- tus, quaerelae, lachrymae, bonorum miseriae, si parum sit vobis una ab iisdem legibus accepta clades, age denuo revocetur Troianus equus in urbem, quo soli vel cum paucis regnum hoc possideatis. Sin vero ulla subit animos vestros reipub : cha- ritas, si quod patriae studium maneat, si quid preces nostrae, si quid bonorum, supplices raanus, si quid denique reipub : si quid ecclesiae Christianae, (quam advolutam genibus vestris existimetis) flebilis quaerela valeat, efficite modo pii proceres, pro summa pietate, ut pluris sit apud vos salutis publicae con- servatio, quam privata quorundam sollicitatio, nec quid possit pro imperio authoritas, sed quid aequitas potius civibus debeat vestra, velitis considerare. Nihil enim in omni ofhciorum ge- nere fieri aequius arbitror, quam ut quorum vos patria Patres conscripsit ipsa, eos in filiorum loco ascitos tueamini 3 quique suam ad vos omnem reverentiam, ac dignitatis *^authoramentum transferunt, iidem a vobis salutis ac tranquillitatis vicissim ac- 182 cipiant suae incolumitatem. Quod si communis patriae respectus vos minus attingat, att quod vobis ipsis dignum, quod ge- nerosa, ac heroica sanguinis vestri nobilitas, tacito quodam sensu vobis suggerat, attendite. Nam quum inter humanos om- nes alFectus, nil sit tarn hominis proprium, quam dementia, qua divinae naturae imaginem maxime referre, vel infimi etiam vi- dentur homines, quid turn a vobis expectari convenit (illustris- <1 [incumbit] U [cogenter] [authoritatem] [sed pro] [sic] t [sunt] 488 MEMORIALS OF [append. simi heroes^ qui quo sublimioreni honoris in his terris gradum sortiti estis, hoc expressius supremo huic imaginis divinae architypo respondere omnibus modis decet: porro, liabetis ad hoc Reginam, iit nobilissimam, ita ad sana et salubria quseque obsequacem Principem. Habetis et Cancellarium ut doctrina prsestabili, ita natura non improbum, ^si quorundam absint con- siiia. verum ut inter animantium genera^ quaedam noxia, alia ad yhominum usus creata existunt, rursus sunt, quae in hoc tantum dicas nata, ut reliquis molestiam ac perniciam molian- tur. Sic in humanis rebus nulla respub : nec vitae genus est, quod suas non habet vomicas, et kuko^ovXovs. Atque hi sunt potissimum, qui relligione praeposteri, natura saevi, alteri eccle- siae, alteri reipub; exitiales existunt. Quibus quum bene esse non possit, nisi perturbatis rebus,, turbam quantum queant in- tendunt ad saevitiara. mitissimos principum animos, hoc est reipub : fontes vitiant, consilia instillant, non quae honesto, sed quae ventri suo, ac quaestui serviant, simile quiddam exercentes in humanis rebus quale Ate tribuit Homerica narratio. Deinde quum tutius laedunt sub umbra nobilitatis, ac ^aiitro se occul- tant, quo si quid adveniat ^adversi se postremo ferint: si quid boni sit, ipsi primi sint ad carpendam messem : et quoniam iuxta imperitorum legem, nihil his recte fieri videtur, nisi quod ipsi faciunt, ad arbitratum suum universam religionem cum ipsa scriptura corrigendam putant, Quicquid ipsis non placet, haere- ticum est. ^ Nil autem placere potest, quod non ilico alba amus- sis sit, quantum libet a scopo alienum. * [si quorum] a vacant space is left by Strype.] y [hominis usum] ^ [adversi illas postremo feriat] [This word is not very legible : [Nil sibi placere] Z NO. LXXVII.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 489 NUMBER LXXVII. [See p. 105 of this volume. The variations in Strype are given as foot notes.] An instrument of theUniversity ofCambridge, appointing CERTAIN OF THEIR MEMBERS TO REPAIR TO OxFORD, TO DISPUTE WITH CrANMER, RiDLEY AND Latimer there. Prociiratorium Achademise Cantabrig. Universis Christi fidelibus prsesentes literas visiiris lecturis et Foxii mss. aiidituris et quos infrascripta tangunt, seu quovismodo tangere poterunt Nos Vicecancellarius Senatusque tarn Regeiitium quani non Regentium almee Achademise Cantabrigien. salutem et dilectionem in Christo Jhesu. Cum jampridem ex parte sacrae sinodi sive convocationis praelatorum et cleri ‘^Cant. pro- vincise aucthoritate et mandate sereniss. et religiosiss. dominao nostrae Reginae Mariae convocataej nobis in senatu nostro ad effectum infrascriptum in simul congregatis exhibiti fuerint qui- 183 dam articuli tenoris infrascripti, viz. In sacramento altaris virtute verbi divini a sacerdote prolati praesens est realiter sub speciebus panis et vini, naturale corpus Christi conceptum deVirgineMaria Item naturalis ejusdem Sanguis. Post consecrationem non re- manet substantia panis et vini^ neque alia uUa substantia nisi substantia Christi Dei et hominis In Missa est vivificum ec- clesiae sacrificium pro peccatis tarn vivorum quam mortuorum propitiabile Simulque requisiti fuerimus eosdem articulos ma- tura deliberatione legere expendere et considerare Et si sanam veram et catholicam doctrinam contineant eosdem ‘^comprobare velimus Nos in Senatu nostro sic (ut praefertur) convenientes perlectosque nobis articulos et contenta in eiisdem quanta decebat in ®re tarn gravi maturitate et deliberatione perpenden- tes et librantes quandoquidem ipsos et contenta in eiisdem cum catholica virtute et fide orthodoxa per omnia convenire animad- c [A word crossed out after ^ Cant.’ [approbare] apparently ‘ provincise.] ® [^"iisdem” crossed out.] 490 MEMORIALS OF [append. vertimus eosdem uiiaiiimi consensu nostro atque assensu ut veros ^catliolicos ortliodoxos ac veritati et doctrinae catliolicse ac aperto Dei verbo, consentientibus veterum orthodoxorum pa- trum testimonijs generaliumque consiliorum auctoritatibus per omnia innitentes et congruentes, tarn consentientibus animis comprobavimus ut nostra plurimum interesse arbitrati sumus doctrinam articulorum liujusmodi contra omnes illius oppugna- tores defendere et tueri Intelligentes itaque tarn facti noto- rietate quain famae publicae relacione, esse nonnullos perditionis et iniquitatis filios sediliosos errorum innovatores et ecclesiae Christi hostes, qui hujusmodi ^sanam catholicam et ^ortlio- doxam doctrinam, ac ecclesiae unitatem modis omnibus pertur- bare dilacerare infestare iaffligere et Jenervare et evertere sata- gunt et conantur quorum prsecipui authores et antisignani nominatim sunt d. Thomas Cranmerus nuper Cantuar. Arclii- episcopus Nicolaus Riddleius, nuper Roffensis et Hugo Laty- merus, jam olim Wigorn. Episcopis Acbademise nostrse Cantabr. quondam alumni modo apud inclitam Universitatem Oxonien- sem existentes nostrarum partium esse duximus non modo veri- tatem catholicam prsedictam verbo et scriptis comprobare ac miindo palam facere verum etiam eandem nedum contra eosdem principales adversaries sed et contra omnes alios ecclesise hostes et veritatis Christi oppiignatores pro virili nostra manifesto Dei verbo sanctorumque patrum testimonijs defendere tueri et propugnare Ac proinde quo veritas magis eliicescat quosdam pios et erudites viros ex eadem nostra universitate ad hoc mu- neris publico omnium nostrum nomine obeundum viz. d. Jo- hannem Yonge, vicecancellarium nostrum Gulielmum Glyn Richardum Atkynson Cuthbertum Scott Thomam Watson Al- banum Langdale et Thomam Segswyk, theologiae professores conjunctim et divisim selegimus nominavimus et deputavimus Dantes et concedentes eiisdem prout et tenore praesentium sic damns et concedimus conjunctim (ut prsefertur) et divisim ple- ^ et” after catliolicos crossed out.] ^ [sacram] [“fidem” after orthodoxam” crossed out,] ^ [“ et” after “ infestare” crossed out.] j [affligere et evertere.— “et ener- vare” interlined in the MS. NO. LXXVIII.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 491 nariam potestatem aucthoritatem et faciiltatem vice et iiomini- bus omnium nostrum almam Achademiam Oxon. quibuscuiique diebus eis visum fuerit petendi et proficiscendi Ac si quidem libera eis pro more aucthoritate Universitatis Oxon. in hac parte dabitur venia et facultas cum dictis dominis Cranmero llidleio et Latimero caeterisque ejusdem farinse monstris palam 184 et publice sive privatim congrediendi hijsque de rebus disse- rendi disputandi et afgumentandi sanamque doctrinam prse- dictam contra eos patrocinandi et propugnandi adversariosque preedictos et eorum perversas opiniones et sententias atque ba3- retica dogmata refellendi refutandi, et convincendi Eosque ad resipiscentiam modis omnibus quibus poterint bortandi redu- cendi et persuadendi Cseteraque omnia et singula faciendi ex- ercendi et expediendi quo hujusmodi negotij qualitas et natura de se exigunt et requirunt Promittentes nos ratum gratum et firmum perpetuo habituros totum id et quicquid ab eiisdem eruditis viris nomine et vice nominis in preemissis aut eorum aliquo actum aut gestum fuerit In quorum omnium et singulo- rum fidem ^et et testimonium praemissorum has nostras commis- sioiiis, et deputationis literas nostro communi sigillo communiri fecimus Datum e Senatu nostro Cant. x^. die mensis Aprilis Anno verbi incarnati supra Millesimum quingentesimum quin- quagesimo quarto. NUMBER LXXVIII. [See p. 105 of this volume.] The University of Cambridg to that of Oxford relating TO THE FORMER MATTER^ Reverendis in Christo viris d. vicecaucellario Oxoniensi et uni- versis doctoribus illius Achademiae atque Magistris Regenti- bus et non Regentibus. Gravi nuper et turbulenta tempestate sicut vos scitis etPoxiiMSS. expert! estis Reverendi in Christo fratres ecclesise nostrae horri- British Mii’ seum.] ^ [sic] [the next word unintelligible] ‘^et ^ [Endorsed; “ D. pp. restitutus processu. Concordat cum originali- 1554. I decemh. miss, pro regia” bus literis missivis et procuratoriis.”] APPEND. E 492 MEMORIALS OF [append. biliter jactatae sunt Tetra etenim seditiosi erroris, et protervae atque obstinatae haereseos pestis ac lues omiies Angliae oras per- grassata ipsas etiam academias corripuit atque gravissime et periculossime infestavit Christ! pura et orthodoxa religio "’men- dacibus Sectariorum commentis et prodigiosis subinde pullulan- tium falsarum doctrinarum monstris misere deformata et dilace- rata iacuit Jam tamen singular! numinis benehcio et D. nostri Jesu Cliristi atque illius sacri Spiritus afflatu serenior aura et placida atque amoena amabilis concordise tranquilitas alfulgere occsepit Gratias proinde indesinentur agere debemus coelesti patri qui propter suam misericordiam ecclesijs nostris magna persecutionis violentia affliictatis optabilem et serenum statum restituerit qui per optimum et religiosissirnam Reginam Reli- gionis catholicse integritatem quse corruptorum maliciosa impro- bitate psene extincta fuerat restauravit atque Achademijs nostris antiquam suam libertatem quse nephandorum tyrannide oppri- mebatur reddidit nostrarum vero partium esse ducimus tantam et tarn illustrem Dei erga nos beneficentia agnoscere et confiteri atque etiam eundem Deurn et propitium nostrum dominum assi- duis precibus interpellare ut hsec quae jam restaurata est reli- gionis orthodoxa et pura integritas in dies magis ac magis au- 185 geatur atque ea quae jam conciliata est pax et concordia firmius et solidius coalescat hoc etenim est quod vas electionis et Christ! apostolus P. hortatur et admonet dicens cum patientia supportate vos invicem solicit! servare unitatem spiritus in vin¬ culo pads unum corpus unus spiritus sicut et vocati estis in una spe vocationis vestrae. unus dominus una fides unum baptisma unus Deus et pater omnium qui est per omnia et super omnia et in omnibus nobis. Nos proinde eandem spiritus unitatem, cum catholica Christ! ecclesia retinentes articulos de quibus postrema Sinodo Londoniensi inter ecclesiarum nostrarum pro- ceres conveniebat unanimi consensu comprobantes atque veram, sanam et catholicam doctrinam eijsdem exprimi et explicari agnoscentes optamus lupos omnes qui Christ! °ovile dissipare et simplices oviculas seducere conantur ab ecclesise castris procul ^ [a word after “ mendacibus” ^ [sic :—nobis.] crossed out : the conclusion only le- ° [a letter like S. before “dissi- gible . ctorum.’^] pare.”] NO. LXXVIII.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 493 abarceri Dilectos itaque nobis, et eriiditos viros D. Jo. Yonge Vicecancellarium nostrum D. Gulielmum Glyn Richardum At- kynson Cuthbertum Scott Tliomam Watson Albanum Lang- dale et Thomam Segswyck theologise professores atque catbo- licse fidei et Achademiae nostrae alumnos ad vos legare destina- vimus non quod doctrinam articulorum in questionem et dispu- tationem vocent quam nos omni ambiguitate seposita veram et orthodoxam esse agnoscimus utpote quae et aperto Dei verbo et consentientibus patrum testimonijs et generalium conciliorum auctoritate fulciatur et confirmata sit sed ut nostro omnium no¬ mine sanae doctrinae una vobiscum patrocinentur atque ortho¬ doxam lidem propugnent et eos qui eidem adversantur convin- cant, et liereticae atque perversae sententiae authores refellant et refutent Quales apud vos esse credimus Thomam Cran- merum N. Rydley et Hug. Latimerum nuper episcopos et Achademiae nostrae atque Christi ecclesiae filios obedientes nunc vero, sicut quidam referunt, (quod nos dolentes scribimus,) falsae et corruptae doctrinae contumaces patronos quorum nos miserandum statum multum deploramus mentem illis meliorem precantes quo mutata sententia per recipiscentiam in matris ecclesiae sinum simul sese recipiant. quam quisquis non habu- erit suam matrem, is Deum Patrem habere non poterit Ut, ergo vos intelligeretis quae nostra esset his de causis sententia, pios et eruditos hos viros ad vos publica auctoritate nostra mit¬ timus atque has literas communi nostro sigillo sigillari fecimus Christus Jhesus vos vestramque illustrem achademiam pietate et bonis literis florentem ad verae religionis augmentum et cor¬ ruptae errorum profligationem perpetuo conservet e senatu nostro TO. Aprilis 1554 . Vestrum omnium in Christo amantissimi Vicecancella- rius et Regent, et non Regent. Senatus Cantabr. 494 MEMORIALS OF [append. NUMBER LXXIX. [See pp. 68 and 123 of this volume. The text is taken from the Emmanuel Coll. MS, The variations of each edition follow: M. indicating the Let¬ ters of the Martyrs; F. Foxe; and S. Strype. Dr. Jenkyns remarks that the Emm. MS. differs considerably from the copies in Foxe and Strype, but agrees, excepting in a few words, with that in the Martyrs’ letters.] Foxes [Acts and Monu¬ ments, p. 1464. Eel. 1583. Letters of the Martyrs, fol. r6, ed. 1364. MS. Emman. Coll. Camb, orig. b] <1 He desired to be releav¬ ed of treason, blit after was accused of heresye which he best lilted for then he knewe his cause was Christe. k They 1 put out thre ques¬ tions, but they suffred hym not to answer fully ill one. Cranmer’s Letter to the Queen’s Council after his Disputation at Oxon. To the lordes of the Counsel . In e most humble wise suyth unto ^your right honorable Lordshippes, Tho. Cranmer late Archebushoppe of Cant, be- sechynge the same to be a meanes for me vnto the quenes highnes for her mercie and pardon. Some of yowe knowe by what meanes I was brought and trayned vnto the will of our late Soueraigne Lord Kynge S Edwarde, and what I spake against the same, wherin I refer me to the reportes of your honors. Furthermore this ys to signifye ivnto your Lord¬ shippes that vppon munday tuysday and wensday last past were open disputations here in Oxforde agaynst me ML Rydley and M’*. Latymer in thre matters concernynge the sacramente. First of the real presence, secondly of transubstantiation, and thyrdly concernynge the sacrifice of the masse. Howe the other two were vsed I cannot tell, for we were separated, so that none of us ^ knewe what the other sayd nor howe they were ordered. But as concernynge my self I can P reporte, that [Printed in Jenkyns’s Cranmer, vol. i. p. 365. Works of Archbp. Cranmer, Park. Soc. Ed. vol. ii. P- 445 -] [This heading omitted : F. S,] ^ [This marginal note omitted: M. F. S.] ® [right humble wise sheweth: F. S.] [your honourable: F. S.] s [Edward the vP'i: M. F. S.] ^ [honours and worships : F. S.] i [to : S.] ^ [marginal note omitted: F. S.] 1 [put to him : M.] “ [thirdly of the : F. S.] " [were ordered, I know not: F. S.] ® [knoweth : F. S.] P [report. Dr. Chedsey was ap¬ pointed to dispute against me, but the disputation was so confused, that I never knew the like ; every man bringing forth what him liked: F.S.] NO. LXXIX.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 495 I neuer kiiewe nor heard of a more confusede disputation in all my lyfe. For albeit there was one appoynted to dispute agaynst me, yet every man spake hys mynde and brought forth what hym liked, with out order, and such hast was made, that no answer coulde be suffered ^to be geven fully to any argu¬ ment. And in such weighty and large matters there was no remedye but the disputations must needes be ended in one day which can ^^scantly well: be ended in thre monethes, and when we had answered ® them, then they wold not appoynte vs one day to brynge forth our proffes that they might ^ answer vs agayne, beinge required of me therevnto. Where as I my self have more to say than can be wel '^discussed in 20 dayes. The meanes to resolue the truth had ben to han suffered vs to an¬ swer fully to all that they coulde say, and then the agayn to X answer to all that we y could say. But why they wold not answer vs, what other cause can there be, but that either they feared ^ the matter ^ that they were not hable to answer vs, or ^ elles (as by their hast might well appeare,) they came, not to speake the trouth, but to condemne vs in post haste, before the trouth might be thoroughly tryed and heard; ^for in all hast e tins was we were all thre condemned of d heresy uppon friday. Thisdeede. Be- , ' hold Satan much I thought good to S certifie " vnto your Lordshippes, that f slopes not yowe may knowe the indifferent handlynge of matters, leavynge desire to the iudgemente therof vnto your wisdomes, and I besech your abSnoTe- Lordshippes to remember me a pore prisoner vnto the queues 1 [to be taken fully to any argu¬ ment, before another brought a new argument. And in such weighty matters the disputation must needs : r. s.] ^ [scantly be : F. 8.] 8 [them, they: F. S.] t [answer us, being required by me: F. S.] [discussed, as I suppose, in: F. S.] ^ [answer us fully too : F. S.] y [can say: F. S.] * [their matter : F. S.] * [or that: S.] ^ [else for some consideration, they made such haste, not to seek the truth, but to condemn us, that it must be done in post haste, before the matters could be thoroughly heard : F. S.] c [for in haste : S.] d [heresy. Thus much : F. S.] ® [marginal note omitted : F. S.— The first six words omitted: M.] ^ [sleepeth not. — Their desire : M.] ? [signify : M. F. S.] h [to : S.] Registr. Ec- cles. Cant, [m. 14. fol. 8. verso.] 187 496 MEMORIALS OF [APPEND. maiestye^ and I shall pray as I do dayly ^viito God for the longe preservation of your good Lordshippes in all godlynes and 1 felicitie. NUMBER LXXX. [See p. 140 of this volume. The variations in Strype are given as foot-notes.] The Lord Legates Commission to the Dean and Chapter OF Canterbury, deputing them to Absolve and Dis¬ pense WITH THE Clergy in his stead; and absolve the Laity™. Commissio Domini Cardinalis •^Reginald! Poll Legati de La¬ tere, de reconciiiandis Papae et ecclesise Romanae. Reginaldus miseratione divina Sanctae Mariae de Cosmedin Sanctae Romanae Ecclesiae Diaconus Cardinalis Polus nuncupa- tus Sanctissimi D. N. Papaa et Sedis Apostolicae ad Serenissi- mos Philippum et Mariam Angliae Reges, et universum Angliae regnum de Latere Legatiis, Venerabilibus ac nobis in ChriwSto dilectis Decano et Capitulo Ecclesiae Metropolitices Christi Can- tuar. ad quos omnis et omnimoda jiirisdictio Spiritualis, et Ec- clesiastica quae ad Archiepiscopum Cantuar. sede plena perti- unit ipsa sede jam vacante notorie dinoscitur pertinere seu eorum in Spiritualibus Vicario Generali, Salutem in Domino sempiternam Cum Sanctissimus in Christo Pater Dominus noster Dominus Julius o divina providentia Papa tertius inter alias fa- cultates ])ro hujus regni omniumque personarum inPeo existen- tium Sanctae Ecclesiae reconciliatione facienda necessarias nobis in hac nostra Legatione concessas hanc specialiter indulserit, lit quoscunque in haeresium et schismatis errores lapses, ab eis, et a quibuscunque censuris et poenis propterea incursis absolvere, et cum eis super irregularitate praemissorum occasione contracta dispensare Et alia multa ad haec necessaria seu quomodolibet opportuna facere, Et hoc idem munus Catholicis locorum or- dinariis, et aliis person is Deum timentibus, fide insignibus, et ^ [to ; M.] de latere. Reginaldus.] ^ [felicity: April 23. F. S.] ° [providentia divina] ™ [This heading is Strype’s.] p [ea] ^ [Domini Reginaldi Poli Legati NO. LXXX.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 497 literarum scientia praeditis demandare possunius prout in ejus literis tarn sub plumbo, quam in forma Brevis expeditis plenius continetur. Cumque qDei benignitate, et Serenissimorum Regnum pietate Regnum hoc universaliter, et omnes Domini Spirituales et Temporales aliaeque personae Communitatum, in eo quo proxime celebratum est Parliamento congregatae singu- lariter >’primo et deinde universum corpus cleri provinciae Can- tuariensis et omnes fere personae singulares dictum corpus re- praesentantes, coram nobis existentes, aliaeque pleraeque fuerint, Sanctae Ecclesiae Catholicae per nos reconciliatae speremus- que fore, ut omnes aliae quae reconciliatae adhaec non sunt sreconciliari debeant, Difficileque, et potius impossibile sit ut tarn ^innumerosa multitudo per manus nostras reconcilietur. ’^Ideoque vices nostras in hoc locorum Ordinariis et aliis Perso- nis, ut supra qualificatis delegandas duximus. Circumspectioni igitur vestrae, de cujus probitate, et charitatis zelo plenam in Domino fiduciam obtinemus, Auctoritate Apostolica nobis per Literas ejusdem Sanctissimi D. N. Papae et per nos vobis nunc impensa, omnes et singulas utriusque Sexus tarn laicas quam Ecclesiasticas, singulares et quorumvis * ordinium Regulares vestrae civitatis et Dioceseos personas in quibusvis etiam sacris ordinibus constitutas, ycujuscumque status et qualitatis existant, etiamsi Capitulum, Collegium, Universitas, seu Communitas 188 fuerit quarumvis haeresium et novarum Sectarum professores aut in eis culpabiles vel suspectas ac credentes, receptatores, et fan- tores ipsorum suos errores agnoscentes, ac de illis dolentes, et ad orthodoxam fidem recipi humiliter postulantes, cognita in ipsis vera, et non ficta ^aut non simulata poenitentia, ab omnibus et singulis haeresium et schismatis, et ab orthodoxa fide Aposta- siarum et blasphemiarum, et aliorum quorumcunque similium errorum etiam sub generali sermone non venientium peccatis, criminibus, excessibus et delictis, (de quibus ^tamen jam inqui- siti vel accusati seu condemnati non fuerint,) et quibusvis ex- communicationis Suspensionis, et '^interdictorum et aliis’eccle- q [de] *■ [primum] * [reconciliatae fuerint] * [numerosa] " [Ideo] * [sic... ordinum] y [cujuscunque etiam status] * [aut simulata] * [tamen inquisiti] ^ [interdictionum] 498 MEMORIALS OF [append. siasticis, et temporalibiis sententiis censuris et poenis in eas prseniissorum et infra scriptorum occasione ac jure vel ab ho- mine latis vel promulgatis etiamsi eis pluribus annis insordu- erint et earum Absolutio dictse Sedi etiam per literas in die ccensc Domini legi consuetas reservata existat. In utroque Conscientim scilicet et contentioso foro, eos vero qui jam inquisiti, vel accu- sati, aut condemnati fuerint, vel ut praefertur ad cor revertentes in foro conscientiae tantum plenarie absolventes et liberantes. Necnon cum eis super irregularitate per eos occasione prae- missorum contracta, etiam quia sic Legati Missas, et alia divina officia^ etiam contra ritus et ceremonias hactenus probatas et usitatas, celebraverint, aut illis alias se immiscuerint, contracta, Quodque irregularitate et aliis praemissis non obstantibus in suis ordinibus etiam ab haereticis et schismaticis Episcopis etiam minus rite dummodo in eorum collatione ^Ecclesiae forma et in- tentio sit servata per eos susceptis, et in eorum susceptione etiam juramentum contra Papatum Romanum praestiterint etiam in Altaris ministerio ministrare ac quaecunque quotcunque ac ^^ualicunque etiam curata invicem tamen se compatientia bene- ficia Secularia, vel Regularia (dignitatibus in Collegiatis ecclesiis principalibus et in ^Cathedrialibus, etiam Metropolitanis postPon- tificalem majoribus exceptis) etiam Schismaticis Episcopis seu aliis Collatoribus etiam laicalis potestatis praetextu habita, auctoritate Apostolica retinere dummodo alteri jus quaesitum non sit Et non fpromoti ad omnes etiam sacros et presbyteratus ordines a suis Ordinariis si digni et idonei fuerint, rite et legitime promo- veri ac beneficia ecclesiastica etiam curata si eis alias canonice conferantur recipere et retinere valeant qualitate temporis, mi- nistrorum defectu et ecclesiae necessitatibus utilitatibusque ita poscentibus Dispensandi, et indulgendi, et omnem inliabilitatis et infamiae maculam sive notam ex praemissis quomodolibet in- surgentem penitus et omnino abolendi, necnon in pristinum et eum in quo ante praemissa quomodolibet erant statum, ItaSut omnibus et singulis gratiis privilegiis favoribus et indultis, quibus caeteri Christi fideles gaudent, et gaudere quomodolibet possunt_, [ecclesiastica] ^ [promotes] d [sic .... qualiaecunque] k [ut et omnibus] ® [sic .... cathedralibus] 499 NO. LXXX.] ARCfiBISHOP CRANMER. iiti et gaudere valeant in omnibus et per omnia perinde ac si a fide Catholica nunqiiam in aliqiio defecissent restituendi repo- nendi, et redintegrandi, ac eis (dummodo corde contriti) sua errata et excessus, circumspectioni vestrse, sen alicui alteri per eos eligend6 Catholico Confessori sacramentaliter confiteantur ^^ac poenitentiam salutarem eis pro prsemissis injungendam om- nino adimpleant, omnem publicam confessionem^ abjurationem, irenunciationem, et poenitentiam kjure debitas arbitrio vestro moderandi, ^vel in totum remittendi. Necnon quoscunque Re- 189 gulares, et Religiosos extra eoriim regularia loca absque sedis Apostolicae licentia vagantes, ab Apostasise reatu aliisque cen- suris et poenis ecclesiasticis per eos propterea etiam juxta suo- rum ordinem instituta incursis injuncta eis pro modo culpm poenitentia salutari pariter absolvendi et super quacunque irre- gularitate propterea per eos contracta, aut cum eis, ut alicui curato beneficio de illius obtinentis consensu etiam in habitii clerici saecularis habitum suum regularem sub honesta toga Presbyteri saecularis deferen. deservire, et extra eadem loca regularia remanere ad beneplacitum nostrum libere et licite possunt, eadem auctoritate Apostolica ob defectum ministrorum et alias preedictas causas dispensandi^ Ac quoscunque qui in sacris ordinibus constituti Matrimonia etiam cum viduis et cor- ruptis mulieribus de facto contraxerint, postquam mulieres sic copulatas rejecerint illisque abjuraverint, ab hujusmodi excessi- bus et excommunicationis sententia ^imposita, eis pro modo cul- pa3 poenitentia salutari in forma ecclesiae consueta absolvendi, ac cum eis postquam poenitentiam peregerint, et continenter °ac laudabiliter vivere cogniti fuerint, super bigamia propterea per eos contracta, ita ut ea non obstante in quibusvis susceptis et suscipiendis ordinibus, etiam in Altaris ministerio ministrare ac alicui beneficio ecclesiastico, de illius obtinentis consensu de¬ servire, extra tamen Diocesin in qua fuerint copulati eisdem de causis dispensando, necnon parochialium Ecclesiarum tua3 * [reconciliationem] k [juxta] ^ [et in] m n [consensu in habitu] [interposita, eos] [et] O 500 MEMORIALS OF [APPEND. Dioceseos Rectores sive Curatos, de quorum fide probitate cir- cumspectione, et cliaritatis zelo plena fiducia conspici P possit, ad quarumcunque utriusque sexus suee parochise personarum laicarum tantum absolutionem, et ecclesiae Catholicse reconcilia- tionem (ut prsefertur) auctoritale Apostolica faciendam, Et siqui ex Curatis praedictis ad id idonei non fuerint in eo- rum defectum alias idoneas et sufficientes personas quse eo- rum vices suppleant nominandi et deputandi quos sic per VOS nominatos et deputatos in locum nostrum in praemissis absolutionibus et reconciliationibus <1 substituimus eisque vices nostras subdelegamus plenam et liberam auctoritate apostolica nobis (ut praemittitur) concessa, tenure praesentium concedimus facultatem, vosque in praemissis omnibus in nostrum locum substituimus. Praemissis ac Regula de insordescentibus edita, et quibusvis aliis constitutionibus, et ordinationibus Apostolicis, et omnibus illis, quae in literis praedictis Sanctitas sua voluit non obstare, contrariis non obstantibus quibuscumque praesentibus in praeteritis casibus locum habentibus, et ad beneplaciturn no¬ strum duraturis. Datum Lambethi prope Londinum Wintoni- ensis Diocaesis, Anno a Nativitate Domini millesimo quingen- tesimo quinquagesimo quinto idibus Februarii Pontificatus Sanctissimi Patris et Domini nostri Domini Julii divina Provi- dentia Papae tertii anno quinto. Reg. Car. Polus Leg. P [potest] *1 [substituimus ; Praemissis, ac Regula] NO. LXXXI.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 501 NUMBER LXXXI. 11!0 [See p. 140 of this volume. This follows immediately after the preceding in Reg. Cant.] % The Lord Legate’s Instructions to the Bishops^ in the PERFORMING OF HIS ORDERS ABOUT ABSOLVING THEIR Clergy and Laity. Singuli Domini Episcopi, necnon Officiales Ecclesiarum, quse Regist, Ec- nunc vacant pro executione eorum quae a Reverendissimo Do- [m. 14. fol. mino Legato sunt eis demandata ordinem qui infrascriptus est, poterunt observare. Primum vocatum ad se totum singularem civitatum, quibus singuli praesunt, Clerum de liiis^, quae sequuntur instruere pro- curabant. De paterno amore et charitate quam Sanctissimus Dominus noster Julius Papa tertius erga Nationem Anglicam declaravit, qui ut primum cognovit Serenissimam Mariam fuisse*^ Reginam declaratam Reverendissimum Dominum Reginaldum Cardina- lem Polum de suo latere ad has partes Legatum misit ut Reg- num hoc tot jam annos ab Ecclesia Catholica separatum ad ejus unionem reducere, et in errores lapsos consolari atque in Dei gratiam restituere studeret. De ejusdem Domini Legati adventu, quanta laetitia, ^ et honore is acceptus fuit, turn a Serenissimis Regibus turn ab aliis omnibus. De hiis quae in proximo Parliamento acta et conclusa sunt scilicet de omnibus Dominis de Parliamento et universe regno a schismate et censuris incursis absolutis et Ecclesiae Catholicae reconciliatis, de ^ omnibus legibus quae contra auctoritatem sedis Apostolicae, et Romani Pontificis fuerunt per Henricum Octa- vum et Edwardum Sextum latae et promulgatae revocatis et abolitis, De restituta sanctissimo Domino nostro Papae et Eccle¬ siae Romanae eadem obedientia quae ante hoc perniciosissimum schisma praestabatur. De authoritate Episcopis restituta et maxime ut possint con¬ tra haereticos et schismaticos procedere, et eos juxta canonicas [Reginam fuisse] ® [atque] * [de quibusdam legibus] 502 MEMORIALS OF [append. Sanctiones coercere et puiiire. Hiis ita expositis veiiiant ad facultates sibi ab eodem Reverendissimo D. Legato concessas, quae recitentur, et hie omnes qui in schisma ^ vel alios errores lapsi sunt invitentur ad Absolutionem et conciliationem humili- ter ex toto corde petendam ^necnon Dispensationes tarn super ordinibus, quam super beneficiis necessarias et opportunas ypostulandas delude praefigatur Dies intra quern dicti de clero humiles et poenitentes compareant ad petendam suppliciter ab¬ solutionem reconciliationem et dispensationes praedictas. Idem vero Domini Episcopi postquam illi omnibus erroribus suis re- nunciaverint, et promiserint sacramentaliter ipsis aut alter! sa- cerdoti Catholico confessuros esse errores suos, et poenitentiam sibi 2 injungendam adimpleturos, eos absolvent, et Ecclesiae reconciliabunt, et cum ipsis juxta forraam facultatum, pro pe- tentium necessitatibus prout sibi visum fuerit, dispensabunt : adhibendo semper convenientem, distinctionem inter eos qui solum in schisma et hereses inciderunt, et eos qui ^eos etiam publice docuerunt, et alios ad peccandum I* induxerunt. 191 Eodem die constituetur dies festus, et solennis, in quo, ad- stante in Ecclesia populi multitudine, Domini Episcopi, et omnes Curati in Ecclesiis suis omnia eadem quae clero jam ex- posita fuerunt populo quoque insinuabant, et omnes invitabunt paterne et cum anni affectu ut agnitis erroribus suis ad Eccle¬ siae Catholicae gremium revertantur promittendo fore ut omni¬ bus praeterita crimina omnia condonentur, et remittantur, modo eos ex animo illorum poeniteat, et illis renuncient, Praefigatur autem terminus ut puta tota Pascatis Octava intra quern termi- num omnes Ecclesiae reconcilientur, ^alloquin eo lapso contra ipsos et eos etiam qui post reconciliationem ad vomitum reversi fuerint severissime procedetur Dicatur de facultate concessa a Reverendissimo Domino Legato Episcopis et aliis ut absolvere possint omnes quicunque ad cor reversi fuerint. IiDEM Domini Episcopi et ofiiciales nominabunt, et deputa- bunt Ecclesiarum parochialium Rectores, seu alias Personas idoneas, quae laicos ab haerese et Schismate, et quibuscunque [et] z [adinjungenclam impleturos] * [necnon et Dispensationes] ^ [etiam eos] y [postulandas. Praefigatur] ^ [adduxerunt] ® [alioqui] NO. LXXXI.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 503 censuris absolvaiit juxta facultatuin formam et teiiorem, data per Episcopos fornaila, qua in absolutione et reconciliatione uti debeant. Eauem poterunt cum Clero totius Diocesios observari, prout commodius visum fuerit. Domini Episcopi et Officiales prsefati, necnon omnes Curati seu alii ad id deputati habeant librum in quo nomen et cogno¬ men et parochia omnium reconciliatorum inscribantur ut postea sciatur, qui fuerint reconciliati, et qui non. IiDEM Domini Episcopi et Officiales Octava Pascatis elapsa, dpoterunt facere Visitationem Civitatis primo, ^deinde Diocesios et siqui non fuerint reconciliati ^ poterunt ad se eos vocare et cognoscere causas propter quas ab erroribus suis nolunt recedere et si in eis obstinate perseveraverint, turn contra eos procedent. In hac facienda Visitatione attendant diligenter, quae in hoc brevi cornpendio sunt notata, et maxime faciant, ut omnes Ec- clesiasticse personee ostendant titulos suorum Ordinum et Bene- ticiorum ut si in eis aliquis alias defectus notetur illis provi- deant, et omni studio procurent, ut errores, quibus Dioceses eorum S sunt infectse extirpentur, et veritas fidei turn in con- cionibus, turn in confessionibus doceatur deputando personas idoneas ad conciones faciendas, et confessiones audiendas id etiam curent, ut sacrorum Canonum instituta in omnibus obser- ventur, et nomen Divi Thomse Martyris, necnon sanctissimi Domini nostri Papse ex libris dispunctum in illis restituatur^ et pro eo secundum morem ecclesiae, ut ante Schisma fiebat, oretur. In publicationibus hujusmodi erit ante ^ omnia facienda com- memoratio miseriarum, et infelicitatis praeteritorum temporum et magnae gratiae, quam nunc Deus i pro sua misericordia populo huic exhibuit hortando omnes adhaec grato animo cognosenda, et infinitas gratias Divinae ipsius bonitati assidue agendas. Hortandi etiam sunt omnes, ut devoti orent Deum pro salute et felici statu horum Serenissimorum, et de hoc regno ^ [poterint] ® [dein] ^ [omnia commemoratio] f [poterint] ‘ [pro misericordia] s [sint] ^ [sunt etiam] 504 MEMORIALS OF [APPEND. optime meritorum, ac merentium regum et specialiter pro felici partu Serenissimae et piissimse reginae. 1 Facultas Curatis et aliis Ecclesiasticis personis per ipsos idoneis cognitis et nominatis per sanctissimum D. Legatum concessa est infrascripta. Ut ipsi omnes et singulas utriusque sexus laicas suae paro- chiae personas quarumvis haeresium, aut novarum sectarum pro- fessores, aut in eis culpabiles vel suspectas ac credentes re- ceptatores et fautores eorum suos errores agnoscentes, et de illis dolentes, et ad horthodoxam fidem recipi humiliter postu- lantes, cognita in eis vera et non ficta aut simulata poenitentia ab omnibus et singulis haeresium schismatis et ab orthodoxa lide apostasiarum et blasphemiarum et aliorum quorumcunque errorum etiam sub general! sermone non venientium, peccatis, criminibus, excessibus, et delictis de quibus inquisiti vel accu- sati, seu condemnati non fuerint et cum hiis etiam in foro con- scientiae tantum, et quibusvis excommunicationis, suspensionis et interdictorum et aliis ecclesiasticis et temporalibus sententiis, censuris, et poenis in eos praemissorum occasione a jure vel ab homine latis vel promulgatis, etiam si in eis pluribus annis in- sorduissent et absolution “^apostolici sedi et in die coenae Domini per literas legi consuetas reservata existat. Injuncta eis pro modo culpae penitentia salutari auctoritate apostolica in forma ecclesiae consueta absolvere, et illos unitati ecclesiae Catholicae restituere ac omnes solemnitateSn quae in hujusmodi absolutio- nibus de jure vel consuetudine solent adhiberi ratione multitu- dinis, arbitrio suo in partem vel in totum remittere secumque super quacunque irregularitate praemissorum occasione contracta dispensare possint et valeant, Praemissis ac regula de insorde- scentibus edita et quibusvis aliis constitutionibus et ordinatio- nibus apostolicis etiam in die coenae Domini legi consuetis coete- risqiie contrariis quibuscunque non obstantibus. 192 Formula Absolutionis. Dominus noster Jhesus Christlts summus Pontifex per suam piissimam misericordiam et clementiam Vos cruore suo 1 [These two paragraphs : “ Facultas-obstantibus.” omitted.] [sic] 505 NO. LXXXII.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. preciocissimo redemptos de inefFabili sua pietate ab omnibus peccatis per vos commissis misericord iter absolvat Et ego aucto- ritate Apostolorum Divi Petri et Pauli, ac Sedis Apostolicae mihi commissa, Vos et vestrum quemlibet ab omnibus peccatis, criminibus excessibus et delictis atque ab omni Hseresi Schismate Apostasia irregularitate et quocunque errore vestris. Necnon a juramento contra Papatum Romanum per vos praestito et a “quibusvis excommunicationis suspensionis et ^interdictorum, et aliis sententiis, censuris et poenis ecclesiasticis, a jure vel ab homine latis per vos ratione praemissorum incursis et contractis absolve ac communioni fidelium et Psacros Sanctae Dei ecclesiae Sacramentis restituo, reduce, et redintegro. In nomine Patris et Filii et Spiritus Sancti. Amen. NUMBER LXXXII. 192 [See p. 143 of this volume. The variations in Strype are given as foot notes.] An Italian to his friend, concerning Car. Pole. ^ Pius quidam Italus, ad amicum, de studio ac Zelo pietatis, Cardinalis Poli. Nonne solitus fuisti affirmare, Cardinalem ilium tuum Polum Ex Baiaei centunis. optime nosse justificationem sola fide in Christum.^ mirifice perem promotam doctrinam nostram, quam mundus odit.^ Ex-iS59>] pectare autem tempus atque occasionem, qua se patefaciatr Certe audivi ego te centies omnia lisec affirmantem ^iit audierunt quotquot erant tibi aliqua necessitate conjuncti, et gustarunt bonum Dei verbum. Quum aliquis eorum aliquando querere- tur, diceretque se non posse ferre Polum ita esse addictum Papis, atque ita palam, et tain malo exemplo consentire quoti- die Missis, atque aliis illicitis cultibus, tu solebas prodire et affirmare, illam esse dissimulationem ad tempus, sed patefactu- rum se brevi, magno cum fructu Ecclesiarum Dei. Annon “ [quibuscunque] ® [This heading is not given by ° [interdictionum.] j Strype.] P [S. Sancti] ^ [atque] 506 MEMORIALS OF [APPEND. desines nunc ita de illo sentire ac loqui ? Non objicies patro- ciniiim tarn injustse causae ? Non fateberis una nobiscum, Polum tuum aut veritatis et pietatis studium abjecisse, et peccare in Spiritum Sanctum ad mortem ? aut nunquam serio in religione egisse ? Ea vero colloquia, quae apud eum aliquando institue- bantur de Christo, de Evangelio, de viva fide et de justifica- tione, hue spectasse, ut nobis tandem pulchre imponeret? O miserum ilium, et infelicem! Proh! quam atrociter laesit ae- ternam Dei, Christi et Spiritus Sancti majestatem, atque omnes piorum ecclesias. Nam in regno Angliae docebatur, et summa cum laetitia audiebatur, Justificatio sola fide in Christum, satis- factio peccatorum per Christum, certitudo salutis nostrae per Christum, vera poenitentia, vera absolutio, verus ac legitimus usus Sacramentorum, atque aliae hujusmodi doctrinae, omnino conformes propheticis, Evangelicis, Apostolicisque oraculis, at¬ que usui veteris Catholicae ecclesiae, ita ut essent inde sublati, extirpatique illi foedissimi abusus, abominabilesque supersti- 193tiones atque idolomaniae, quae scatent, regnantque in Papatu. Cum vero ageretur de his faecibus rursus in illud regnum inve- hendis, divinis vero doctrinis abolendis, Polus tuus obtulit hie suam operam, quia speravit se autoritate et gratia plurimum illud valiturum. Ac statim regnum ingressus est, praecedente scilicet idolo crucis, et cum omni ilia pompa atque abomina- tione, qua Legati Antichrist! uti solent. Populo vero imperavit in palatium convenire, genua flectere ante se, (quin et Rex et Regina una procubuerunt in genua, nec puduit ilium Anti¬ christ! Vicariam id sustinere), ubi autem populum admonuit hactenus a vera fide deviasse, atque haereticum fuisse, addidit se absolutionem Papalem velle impartiri, eumque Sanctse Ro- manse Ecclesiae reconciliare : et confestim erecta manu, crueeque illata, populum ipsum absolvit, id est, arripuit atque avulsit, (quantum in se quidem fuit,) a studio verae pietatis, ac ipsiusmet veritatis. Arripuit, inquam, atque avulsit a sinu atque custo- dia ipsius veri pastoris Dominis nostri Jesu Christi, projeitque recte in sentinam pristinorum abusuum atque errorum, et sub meram tyrannidem Antichrist! insigni proditione posuit. Quid potest sceleratius, quid horribilius excogitari ? Praesertim de homine, qui favere nostrae causae aliquando visus est. Annon agnosces nunc, quern virum tandiu et tantopere, colueris, et 507 NO. LXNXIII.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. psene ut divinum aliquod niimen adoraveris ? Annon desines tandem ? Quum tuns ille amicus nuper sub nomine Atlianasii edidisset scholia in orationem ipsius Poli^ in que Evangelium vocaret c Semen Turcicum> Principes vero Germanise Turcas, tu dmiris tergiversationibus Cardinalem defendebas; indignis- simum putabas, qui ita vexaretur: quin jurabas, eum longe ali- ter nunc sentire, quicquid aliquando sensisse visus fuerit. At quo pacto poteris excus'are, quod nunc in Anglia gessit ? Adde, multorum literis nuntiari, restitutam illic fuisse statuam divo (ut ipsi inquiunt,) Thomse Cantuariensi, proditori olim sui regis pessimo. Proh Deum inmortalem ! hoc ne etiam tuus Polus potest pati ? Sed Dei beneficio factum esse audio, ut nunc caput illi imagini amputatum sit, et corpus in partes ® discerptum. Quin adde, agi nunc in misera ilia Anglia de lupanaribus etiam restituendis. Sed quidni? Quemadmodum enim umbra corpus, sic prostibula ac reliquse foeditates ac vitia, in primis vero idola, Papatum consequuntur. Sed audi reliqua, audi quae filius Dei non poterat legere, quin adhuc magis perhorrescat, ac intimis medullis contremiscat. Thomas Archiepiscopus Can- tuariae, una cum tribus quatuorve aliis Episcopis vere piis ac sanctis, qui justificatione ^sola fide in Christum, gratuitamque peccatorum remissionem docuerat, exutus archiepiscopatu, et deterrimo carcere conjectus, vitam degens in tenebris, in squal- ® [This does not appear in the Cardinal’s Oration, as given by Foxe. The only allusion to the Turks is in the following passage. Let Asia and the empire of Greece be a spec¬ tacle unto the world, who, by swerv¬ ing from the unity of the church of Rome, are brought into captivity and subjection of the Turk. All stories be full of like examples. And to come unto the later time, look upon our neighbours in Germany, who, by swerving from this unity, are mise¬ rably afflicted with diversity of sects, and divided into sects. What shall I rehearse unto you the tumults and VOL. III. APPEND. effusion of blood that hath happened there of late days ? or trouble you with the rehearsal of those plagues that have happened since this inno¬ vation of religion, whereof you have felt the bitterness, and I have heard the report ? Of all which matters I can say no more, but siich was the misery of the time. And see how far forth this fury went. For those that live under the Turk may freely live after their conscience, and so was it not lawful here.”] [mire] ® [disceptum] [vera] 508 MEMORIALS OF [append. lore, in egestate, singulis horis gladium carnificis expectans, turn demum igne absumptus est, tyiannide certe inaudita. Joannes Hoperus Wigorniensis Episcopus^ et D. Joan. Rogers, et Doctor Rolandus Taylerus, veri martyres Christi, passi sunt ignes constantissime. Contra Stephanus Gardinerus falso Episcopus Wintoniensis (nam Joannes Ponetus verus illius ecclesiee pastor, et verus servus Jesu Christi exulat) cum octo aut decern aliis Episcopis 194impiis et sanguinariis, qui Evangelium atque ipsissimum Chris¬ tum fuerant accerrime insectati, nunc sub Cardinali tuo Polo, in summo splendore, summisque divitiis et luxibus illic regnant. Ecce itaque Christum in vinculis, omni infamise ac tormento- rum gen ere confectum, exutum vestibus, et tanquam ovem duc- tam ad macellum. Et vicissim ecce Barabbam latronem, aliis- que tragicis facinoribus coopertum, liberatum, exultantem, et ferocientem. Atque ecce milites dividentes inter se spolia Christi. Ecce, inquam, ecce, ut videmus, accidere membris ea- demmet, quse capiti nostro Christo acciderunt. Necesse enim est ut simus conformes imagini ejus. In summa, Tuns Cardinalis regnat et triumphat, fruiturque honoribus fere Papalibus, fruitur actione gratiarum, gratula- tione ac gloria ex tota Rom. curia atque ex omni regno hypocri- tarum : denique fruitur spe potiundi Pontificatus. Verum ego illi vicissim nuncio, omnes eos qui spiritum Dei sentiunt, (atque hi sunt nostra setate plures, quam ille forte putet, et quotidie crescit numerus) cogi pejus de illo sentire, ac loqui, quam aut de ipso Julio tertio, aut de quovis alio dissolutiore ac scelerati- ore Cardinale. Quandoquidem turn Antichristus ille, turn re- liqui ex Cardinalium grege, aut potius armento, palam atque aperte nobiscum pugnarunt: et nunc imprimis pugnant ; quia victoria Poli eos reddit insolentiores ; Polus vero insidiis, ac sub prsetextu pietatis. Quamobrem cum hac setate, ac in re- liqua posteritate, rasi et uncti, atque id genus hypocritarum encomiis ac laudibus ilium onerabunt, celebrabuntque, omnes piorum Ecclesise non poterunt non queri, se tarn indigne fuisse delusas ab eo. Quamquam esset id Polo utcunque ferendum, si nullam aliam poenam experturus esset, prseter dedecoris atque infamise sempiternse. Alia enim manet multo gravior. O ite- rum ilium miserum, infelicemque; Nam non multo post justis- NO. LXXXIII.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 509 simi Dei nostri ira et vindicta aget^ aget ilium praecipitem in profundum abyssi, ubi cum diabolo atque angelis ejus, sempi- terno igne cruciabitur. Illud verO' hie addere opus est. Nam sedes ilia Romana stulte sibi persuasit fore, ut nunc tota Germania redeat ad ejus obedientiam ; scilicet, quia videt Angliam utcunque rediisse; partim circumventam multis fallaciis dolisque, partim aperte vi coactam. Quare cum audierit Comitia Augustae celebrari, ex toto Cardinalium grege selegit Moronum, quern mitteret eo legatum, hominem, qui in agnoscenda et persequenda imitate persimilis est Card. Polo. Ab eo itaque expectandae sunt si¬ miles fallaciae, similis hypocrisis, atque impietas, ut non lac lacti rnagis simile sit: qui unum videt, alterum videt S. Heec ille. His, hoc unum addendum putavi, quod hoc anno, a Xti incarnatione 1 ^ 57 , circa undecimum diem Februarii, Martini Buceri ac Pauli Fagii, doctissimum divinse veritatis interpretem, cadavera, Cantabrigise sepulta, exhumari et comburi Polus, in mortuos ipsos etiam tyrannizans, jusserit. Similiter et corpus piissimae matronse, et uxoris D. Petri Martyris, Oxonii tumu- latum, effodi, atque in sterquilinio sepeliri: ut insigne crudeli- tatis suae exemplum posteris relinqueret. NUMBER LXXXIII. I 95 [See p. 148 of this volume. The variations in Strype, which are consider¬ able, are given as foot notes. The passages omitted by him are enclosed in brackets.] Bradford to Cranmer, Ridley, and Latimer, concerning THE FrEEWILLERS, ABOUT I554. To my deare Fathers D. Cranmer, D. Ridley, D. Latymer, Martyrs’ Prysoners in Oxforde, for the testimoiiye of the Lord lesus [pp. 357—9 and hys holy Gospell. Almightie god our heavenly father more and more kendle your hartes and affections with his love, that our greatest crosse may be to be absent from him and straungers from our home, « [This concluding passage is not given by Strype.] F 2 , MEMORIALS OF 510 [append. and that we may godly contend more and more to please him. Amen. [As alwaies I have had great cause to praise our dere father through Christ : so me thinkes I have more and more,, in seing more likely the end of my life which is due for my sinne, to be through the exceding grace of Christ a testimonye of Gods truth. Thus the lord dealeth not with every body : not that every body hath not more deserved at gods hands then I, which have deserved more vengeance then any other (I know) of my time and state ; but that by me I hope the Lorde will make the riches of his grace to his glory, to be sene more excellente. With me therefore I humbly besech you al (my most deare fathers in God, to geve thankes for me, and as you doe still to pray for me that the Lord, as for his loves sake in Christe he hath begonne his good worke in me, even so of and for the same his loves sake in Christ, he would make it perfect and make me to continue to the ende, as I hope he will: for his mercy and truth endureth for ever.] As for your partes, in that it is commonly thought your staffe standeth next the dore, ye have the more cause to rejoyce and be glad, as they which shal come to lyour fellowes under the alter ; to the which societie god with you, bring me also in his mercy when it shall be his good pleasure. I have receaved many good things from you my goode Lorde, Maister, and deare father. N. Ridley, fruites I meane of your kgode labours. Al which I send unto you againe by this bringer : [Augustin Bernher] one thing except which he can tel, I do keep upon your further pleasure to be knowen therin. And herewithall I send unto you a little treatise whiche [ have made, that you might peruse the same, and not only you, but also ye my other moste dear and reverent fathers in the lord for ever, to ^geve to it your approbation, as ye may think good. All the prisoners hereaboutes, in maner have sene it and red it, and as therein they agree with me, nay rather with the truth : so they are ready and will be to signifie it as they shal see you geve them example. The matter may be thought not so necessary as I seme to make it. But yet if ye knew the great evill, that is like hereafter to come to the poste- [Amen, &c.] ‘ [their] ^ [godly] ^ [give your] NO. LXXXIII.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 511 ritie by these men, as partly this bringer can sigiiifie unto you ; surely then could ye not but be most willing to put hereto your helping handes. The which thing that I might more occasion you to perceave,, I have sent you a writing of Harry Hartes own hand, wherby “^ye may see how Christes glory and grace is like to lose much light ^if that your shepe quondam be not something holpen by them P which love God, and are hable to prove that all good is. to bee attributed onely and wholye to Gods grace and mercy in Christ withoute other respect of wor- thines then Christes merits. The effectes of salvation they so mingle and confounde with the cause, that if it be not sene to, more hurt wil come by them, then ever came by the papistes : in as much as their life commendeth them to the worlde more then the papistes. God is my witnes that I write not thys but because I wold Gods glory and the good of hys people. In freewyl they are playn papists, yea Pelagians: and ye know that modicum ferinenti toiam massam corrumpit. They utterly contemne all learning. But hereof shall this brynger shewe you more. As to the chiefe captaynes therfore of Christes church here, I complayne of it unto you : as truelye I must doe of you even unto God in the laste daye, yf ye wyl not as ye can, helpe somethyng ut veritas docirincE maneat apud posteros in this be¬ half, as ye have done on the behalfe of matters expugned by the papistes. God for hys mercye in Christ, guide ^[you, (my most dearely beloved fathers) wyth his holy spirite here and in all other thynges, as most maye make to his glory and the com¬ modity of ^'his Church. Amen. All here (god therfore be praised) prepare themselves wyl- lyngly to pledge our captayn Christ, even when he wil, and how he will. By your good prayers we shal al fare the better, and therfore we al pray ®you to continue to crye to God for us, as we god willing, do and wyll remember you. My bre- therne here wyth me have thought it their duety to signify this nede to be no lesse than I make it, to prevente the plantations which may take roote by these men. Yours in the Lorde Robert Ferrar. lohn Bradford. Rowlande Taylor. Ihon Philpot. [might the more] [you] o [if your] i' [that] 'i [you, most] >■ [the] ^ [you to cry] [This was the chefest mayn- tayner of mans fre wil, and enemye to Gods free grace.] [Thys is well knowen to all those which have had to wyth them in disputations or otherwyse: for the wry- 196 tyngs and au¬ thority of the learned, they have utterly reiected and despised.] [Upon this occasion, M. Rydley wrote a learn¬ ed and godly treatise of gods election and predesti¬ nation.] 512 MEMORIALS OF [append. NUMBER LXXXIV. [See p. 153 of this volume. The editor has been unable to discover the original of this document.] The Prisoners for the Gospel, their Declaration CONCERNING K. EdWARD HIS REFORMATION. To the King and Queens most excellent Majesties, with their most honorable high court of Parlament. Foxii MSS. We poor Prisoners for Christs religion, require your honours, in our dear Saviour Christs name, earnestly now to repent, for that you have consented of late to the unplacing of so many godly lawes, set furth touching the true religion of Christ be¬ fore, by two most Noble Kings, being Father and brother to the Queens Highnes, and aggreed upon by al your consents; not without your great and many deliberations, free and open disputations, costs and paines taking in that behalf, neither without great Consultations, and conclusions, had by the great¬ est learned men in the realm, at Windsor, Cambridg and Oxford, neither without the most willing consent, and allowing of the same by the whole Realm throughly: So that there was not one Parish in al England, that ever desired again to have the Romish Superstitions and vaine Service, which is now by the Popish, proud, covetous clergy placed again, in contempt not only of God, al Heaven, and al the holy ghostes lessons in the blessed Bible : but also against the honors of the said two most noble Kings, against your own Country, fore aggreements, and against al the godly consciences within this realm of Eng¬ land and elsewhere. By reason wherof Gods great plagues must needs follow, and great unquietnes of consciences ; besides al other persecutions and vexations of bodies and goods, must 197 needs ensue. Moreover we certify your honours, that since your said unplaceing of Christs true religion, and true service, and placing in the room therof Antichrists Romish Supersti¬ tion, heresy and idolatry, al the true preachers have been re¬ moved, and punished, and that with such open robbery, and cruelty, as in Turkey was never used, either to their own • » Countrimen, or to their mortal enemies. NO. LXXXV.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 513 This therfore our humble suit is now to your honourable estates, to desire the same, for al the mercies sake of our dear and only Savior Jesus Christ, and for the duty you owe to your native Country, and to your own souls, earnestly to consider from what light to what darknes this realm is now brought, and that in the weightiest, chief and principal matter of Salva¬ tion, of al our souls and bodies everlasting, and for ever more. And even so we desire'you at this your assembly, to seek some effectual reformation for the afore written most horrible defor¬ mation in this church of England. And touching your selves we desire you in like maner, that we may be called before your Honors ; and if we be not able both to prove and approve by the Catholic and Canonical rules of Christs true religion, the church Homilies and Service set furth in the most innocent K. Edwards days ; and also to disallow and reprove, by the same authorities, the Service now set furth, since his departing; then we offer our bodies, either to be immediately burned, or else to suffer whatsoever other painful and shameful death, that it shal please the King and Queens Majesties to appoint. And we think this trial and probation may be now best, either in the plain English tongue by Writing, or otherwise by disputa¬ tion in the same tongue. Our Lord for his great mercy sake grant unto you al the continual assistance of his good and holy Spirit. Amen. NUMBER LXXXV. [See p. 176 of this volume. Headed by Strype, ' Ad Proceres Patresque Angliae.’ The variations in Strype are given as foot notes.] John Foxe to the Lords Spiritual and Temporal in Queen Maries time : relating to the PERSECUTION. Ut singularis vigilantia vestra cum pari coniuncta prudentia neutiquam eget conciliis aut documentis meis, Proceres et Patres Inspiciendi, ita nihil vicissim a pudore ac verecundia mea alienius esse possit, quam summates viros ulla in re inter- pellare litteris. At utinam hunc naturse affectum ut hactenus Foxii MSS. [Harl. MSS. 417. No. 26. fol. 106. British Museum.] 514 MEMORIALS OF [append. perpetuo tueri liceret. Nunc vero ibi in eas dilbcultates, ceu inter Symplegadas incidimus ut neque obticescere sine impietate nec loqui sine periculo liceat, considerabit opinor prudentia vestra non tarn quid me decent, quam quod officij exigat ratio, quoque gravior sit ad scribendum causa, hoc faciliorem spero impetrabit veniam audacia. Ecquidem nihil addubito, ^quin eximia autoritas vestra divinse cujusdam potentiae vicariam no- bis imaginem ^^representans in terris, semper et egit sedulo et actura est, ut cum dignitate vestra, simul publica totius ditionis vestrae tranquilitas salusque contineatur. Quid enim ^aliud vel ab amplissimo hoc loco expectare vel de singular! vigilantia 198 vestra suspicari convenit, quam a vobis qui patres sitis reipub : paratissima fore omnia sicubi vel auxilij fidem vel iuvandi vo- luntatem res communis desiderabit, ut neque facultati vestrae quicquam adijci, nec in voluntate quicquam desiderari poterit. Atque enimvero si in ijs duntaxat sita esset Reipub : adminis- tratio, quae per se satis possent humanae prudentiae praesidia moderari, nimis insanire videretur, qui vos monendo instituere, hoc est solem meridianorum, luce ascititia illustrare speraret. Quanquam ne id quidem sapientia opinor vestra postulabit sibi, hujusmodi censeri vos qui non comm uni conditione nati cum caeteris pariter cum reliquis mortalibus etsi minus fortasse, at nonnunquam tamen labi atque exorbitare possitis Etiamsi hu- mana forent maxime atque yinter proprij ingenij vires clausa quae ageretis. Nunc vero cum omnis Reipub : gubernatio divina sit, magnaque ejus pars in Religionis versetur tractatione longe supra humanum captum ardua, ut alteram partem vobis lubenter tribuimus, ita in altera societatem aliquam consilij hand omnino estis opinor aspernaturi, praesertim cum id, non tarn fiducia ^arogantiae aliqua facimus, quam temporis atque officij necessi¬ tate impulsi. Quis enim vos obtestor (Gravissimi Patres) ferat, quis non deploret, quern non ad gemitus, ad lachrymas pertra- hat, tametsi Angliam nunquam viderit tantum in Anglia fundi Christian! sanguinis, tot cives ingenuos, tot liberales et inno- centes promiscue cum foeminis viros capite ac fortunis quotidie periclitari, caedi, exuri, laniari, prope sine modo et numero. ^ [quum] [representat] * ab” after “ aliud” cancelled in the MS.] y [intra] z [sic] 515 NO. LXXXV.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. Quod si ^barbarus ex ultima tnrcia barbarosa, aut exterse natio- nis ’^feritatis hostis aliunde irrumpens, in Angliam, tantam banc gentis nostrae stragem designasset, baud minor fortasse cala- mitas, aut minor perfecto esset quaerimonia. Ssevitiam etsi om- nino per se'gravem, nationis tamen ininuerit distinctio. Nunc quorum saluti apud vos potissimum esse perfugium conveniebat eosdem vos ipsi capi, exagitari, discerpi, dilacerari, Angli Anglos, Magistratus subditos,, cbristiani cbristianos cernitis et ^^tollera- tis. Quique nuper sub Eduardi auspicatissimi Principis divino imperio florentissima tranquillitate cum ‘^doinini vitae non securitate modo sed voluptate etiam utebantur, nunc ®ijdem invertente se rerum bumanarura scaena miseris cruciatibus vitam quam tueri nequerunt, deserere coguntur, non quia vita aut mores mutati ipsorum, sed quia duntaxat tempora mutata sunt. Et ubi interim inLeiKia ilia paulina, ubi dementia vestra mitissimi Proceres, ubi inveterata ilia semperque laudata etiam erga bostes, Anglorum pietas, si in vestros tarn efFeri tamque exiti- ales esse velitis ? Scio ingeniorum immensam ac infinitam prope varietatem esse in mundo, apud bomines non secus quam apud belluas Quidam natura mitiores, contra sunt, quos natos saevi- tiaj dixeris ac truculentiae. Alij consuetudine prava boc vitio dilectantur. Nonnulli rursus ab alijs ceu contagium accipiunt: verum utcunque alijs aliud natura insevit, certe nibil viris gene- rosis turn proprium ac genuinum, nibil naturae ipsorum (si naturae tueri velint) quadrans magis, quam generosa quaedam indoles ac morum ingenuitas quae prosit omnibus, officiat nemini, nisi lacessita forte, ac ne turn quidem nisi coacta magis quam 199 sua sponte, idque magis reipub : ratione quam sua saevitia, ac ne turn quidem sui oblivisci potest generosa pietas, semper ad salutem miserorum, quam perniciem intentior, excusans, patro- cinans sublevans relinquens, quo ^misericordiae cognoscentiae esse locus possit. Et &quae baec nunc tanta bominum ne dicam an temporum degeneratio, in viros non improbos modo, sed innocenti, ac inculpata vita, a qiiibus nemo l^nunquam laesus vestrum aut lacessitus sit, publice simul, ac privatim bonos sic a [barbari] ^ [ferus] cancelled in the MS.] [sic] *1 [domum] f [sic] ? [Ecque] p [“ immerito” after “ ijdem” h [unquam] 516 MEMORIALS OF [append. inardescere saevitiam quorundam, ut nulla sit hostium natio tarn barbara, ubi non tutius conquiescant, quam apud suos. Quos- dam apud priscos Romanos plus quam sontium censebatur quod civem in discrimen adduceret capitis, ubi et octo erant ^suppli- ciorum genera, quorum mors ut ultima, ita nisi clarissima non indicebatur, quid quod ne turn quidem deerant etiam vitae de- fensores, ac libera apud populum actio; ex quo efFectum est, ut eloquentiae studium, tanto in honore, ac usu apud omnes ^esset, ut urbem prope universam, ad sui contentionem excitaret, tantus in gentilitio populo, patriae amor ac salutis cura, apud patricios vigebat viros, quorum omnis fere laus in conservandis quamplurimis ^cernebatur. Atque istos nondum ulla Religionis imbuerat gratia, tantum natura ipsa, ac literarum humanitas ad tantam excolere potuit civilitatem. Et o brutorum iamdudum in Anglia extinctum genus quod apud Ethnicos natura quod literse valuerunt civiles, non idem valebit pietas, non Evangelij vigor, non A Christo inculcata toties impetrabit charitas, quin ob quamlibet levem causam, aut nullam potius, ad poenas '“rapian- tur, adeo frigescente ubique charitate, ut baud sciam, an hoc ipsum capitale futurum sit, quod pro afflictis fratribus mutire audeam, idemque in hac re eveniat, mihi, quod Justino olim pro Christianis aTroXoywvTi qui dum pro martyribus deprecatur, fit et ipse martyr. * [suppliciarum] ^ [esse] 1 [cerneretur] “ [rapiuntnr] NO. LXXXVI.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 517 NUMBER LXXXVI. 200 % [See p. i8i of this volume. The MS. from which Strype printed this docu¬ ment has not been discovered : but as it would appear that he had the original before him, (judging from the Latin quotations,) his copy is here followed, and the variations found in the Letters of the Martyrs are given as foot notes. It seems probable that the text in the Letters of the Mar¬ tyrs was printed from another copy corrected by Bishop Ridley himself; as many of the variations are obviously designed.] Dr. Ridley late Bishop of London to West, formerly HIS Steward, who had complyed with the Romish religion’^. I wish you grace in God and love of the truth. Without the ^ ^ , , [Letters of which truly established in o mans heart by the mighty hand Martyrs. ^ J pp, 29— 43 . of Almighty God, it is no more possible to stand by the truth ed. 1564.] in P Christ’s cause, in the time of tribulation, then it is ^for wax to abide the heat of the fire. Sir, know you this, that I am (blessed be God) persuaded that this worft is but transitory, as S. John ^'saith, Mundus transit et concwpiscentia ejus. I am persuaded Christs word to i Joan. 2. be ®true, Q,ui me confessus fuerit coram Jiominibus, I wil confes him before my father, which is in heaven. And I believe that no earthly creature shal be saved, whom the Redeemer and Savior of the world shal before his Father deny. This the Lord grant that it may be so ^grafted, established, and fixed in my heart, that neither things present, ^or to come, high *or low, life yor death, be able to ^remove. It is a ^ godly wish that yee wish me depely to considre “ [Heading : ^ An Aunswer to a letter written by West sometyme his Chaplayne.] o [mens hartes] P [Christ in time of trouble] [for the waxe] [saith, the world passeth away and the lust therof. I am] ® [true, whosoever shall confesse me before men, him wil I confesse also before] * [graffed] ^ [nor] ^ [nor] y [nor] * [remove me thence^ » [goodly] 518 MEMORIALS OF [append. things ^perteinyng to Gods honor and glory. But if ^ye had wished also, that neither fear of death, or hope of worldly pro¬ sperity shuld let me to maintein gods word, and his truth, which is his glory and true honour, it wold have liked ^jne very wel. You desire me for Gods sake to remembre my self. Indeed, Sir, now it is ®time for me so to do. For so far as I can per- ceyve, it standeth ^me of no les daunger, then of the los both of body and soule : and I trow, then it is time for a man to awake, if any thing wil awake him. He that wil not fear him, that threatneth to cast body and soule into everlasting fire, [Luk. 12.] whom wil he Sfear? Oh Lord, fasten thou together our frayl flesh, that we never swarve from thy Lawes. You say, you have made much sute for me. Sir, God graunt, that you have not, in sueing for my worldly deliver¬ ance, empaired or ^hindred the furtheraunce of Gods word and his truth. You have knowen me long indede, in the which time it hath chaunced ^me to mislyke some things. It is true, I graunte. For sodeine chaunges without substantial and necessary k causes, and the heady setting furth of extremities, I did never love. Confession Ho the minister, which is able to instruct, correct, comfort, and enform the ™weake and ignorant consciences, I have ever thought might do much good in Christs Congrega¬ tion. And so I assure you I do think, even at this day. My doctrin and my preaching, you say, you have heard ^oft, and after your judgment, have thought it godly, saving of the Sacrament. Which thing, although it was of me reverently handled, and a great deal better than of the rest, as you say, yet in the margent you write (warily, and in this world Pwysely) thus: and yet methoiight, not ^al soundly. Wel, Sir, b [perteinyng unto Gods gloryej c [you] ^ [me well] ® [tyme so to doe] f [me upon no] « [feare ? with this feare O Lord] ^ [and hindered] * [me (as you say) to] ^ [cause] * [unto] [weake, wounded, and] n [conscience] o [often] P [wysely ; and yet] '1 [all sounded not well, Sir, but that 1 see] 519 NO. LXXXVI.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. but I see so many changes in *'the worlds and so much ^altera¬ tion, or els at this your saying, I wold not a litle mervayl. I have taken you for <^my trustie freynd, and a man, whom 1201 ^fantasied for plainness and faithfulnes, as much, I ^ensure you, as for your learning. And have you kept this so close in your heart from me unto this day ? Sir, I considre mo things than one ; and wil not say al that I think. But what need you to care what I thynke, for any thing that I shal be able to do unto you either good or harm ? You geve me good lessons, to stand in nothing against my learning, and to beware of vain glory. Truly, Sir, yherein I like your counsel very wel ; and by Gods grace I intend to fol¬ low it unto my lyves end. To write to ^them whom you name, I cannot se what it wil avayle me. For this I ^wold now have you know it, I esteme nothing avaylable for me, which also wil ^not set furth the glory of God. And now because I perceive you have an entyre zeal and de¬ sire of my deliverance out of this captivitie, and worldly misery; if I shuld not bear you a good heart in God again, methynk I were to blame. Sir, how nigh the day of my dissolution and ^departure hence out of this world is at hand, I cannot tel. The Lords wil be fulfilled. How soon soever it shal come, I know the Lords words must be verified on me, that I shal ap¬ pear before the ^ uncorrupt Judge, and be countable to him of al my former lyfe. ® Although the hope of his mercy is my shote ankor of eternal vSalvation; yet am I persuaded, that whosoever willingly neglecteth and regardeth not to clear his conscience, he cannot have peace with God, nor a lyvely faith in his mercy, fConscience moveth me, considering you were one of my family ?and of my household, (of whom then I *■ [this] ® [alteration, els] * [my trend] ^ [fansied] * [assure] y [I herein like] 2 [those] " [would have you know that I esteme] ^ [not further the glory] [department] d [incorrupt] ** [and although] f [conscience therefore moveth] s [and one of] 520 MEMORIALS OF [append. Psal. 2. I Joan. 2. thynke 1 had a special care, and of all them which ^^vere in my house, which indede ought to have been an example of godlines to al the rest of my cure, not only On godly life, but also in promoting of Gods word, to thuttermost of their power : now alas! when the trial doth separate Hhe corn from the chaff, how smal a deyl it is God knoweth, which the wynde doth not blow away :) This conscience, 1 say, doth move me "f^to have fear, lest the lightnes of my family shal be "^layd unto me, for lack of more earnest and diligent oinstructions, which shuld have been done. But blessed be God, which hath geven me grace to se my default, and to lament it from the bottome of my heart, before my departure hence. This Conscience Palso doth move me now to require both you, and my freynd Dr. Harvy, to remembre your promises made to me in ^time past, of the pure setting furth and preaching of Gods word and his truth. These promises, although you shal not nede to fear to be charged with them of me hereafter before the world ; Yet look for none other, I exhort you as my freynds, but to be charged with them at Gods hand. This Conscience, and the love that I bear unto you, byddeth me now say ’^to you both in Gods name; Fear God, and love not the world; for God is able to cast both body and soul into hel fire*. Cum exarserit in brevi ira ejus, heati omnes, saith the Psalme, qui confidunt in eo. And the saying of S. John is ^true, Qnicquid est in miindo, veluti concnpiscentia carnis, et concupiscentia ocnlorum, et fastus vitce, non ex patre, sed ex mundo est. Et mundus transit, et concupiscentia ejus. Qui au~ tem facit voluntatem Dei manet in aeternum. If these gifts of grace, which undoubtedly are necessarily required unto eternal ^ [within] * [of good life] ^ [but (alas) now] ^ [the chaffe from the come] “ [to fear] “ [layd to my charge] ® [instruction] P [doth move me also] q [times] ^ [unto] ® [fire. When his wrath shal so- denly be kindled, blessed are al they that put their trust in him. And the] t [true, al that is in the world, as the lust of the flesh, and lust of the eies and the pryde of life, is not of the father, but of the world, and the world passeth away and the lust thereof, but he that doth the wyl of god abideth for euer. If this gift of grace, which undoubtedly is neces¬ sarily] NO. LXXXVI.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 521 salvation, were truly and unfeignedly '^grafted, and firmely sta- blished in mens hearts, they wold not be so light, so sodaynly 202 to shrink from the maintenance and confession of the truth, ^as it is now, alas! seen so manifestly, of so many in these dayes. But here peradventure ye wold know of me, what is the truth. Sir, Gods word is the truth, as S. John saith, and it is [Joh- oO even the same that was heretofore. For albeit man doth vary [Ecci. 27.] and chaunge, as the Moon, yet Gods word is stable and yabydeth for evermore. And of Christ it is truly ^said, Christiis heri etu&h. 13 . hodie, idem etiam in secula. When I was in office, al, that were ^esteemed for learned men in Gods word, aggreed this to be a truth in Gods word written: that the Common prayers of the Church shuld be had in the common tongue. You know I have conferred with many, and I ensure you, I never found man, so far as I do remembre, ney- ther old nor new. Gospeller ^or Papist, of what judgment soever he was, in this thing to be of a contrary opinion. If then it were a truth of Gods word, think you, that the Alteration of the world can make ^it now an untruth } If it cannot, ^why do men, so many, shrink from the confession and maintenance of this truth, ^once received of us al ? For what is it, I pray you, else to confes or deny Christ in this world, &but to confes and maintain the truth taught in Gods word, ^nor for any worldly respect to shrynke from the same This ^one have I ^brought but for an example. Other things be in like case, which now particularly I nede not to rehearse. For he that wil forsake wittingly, eyther for fear or gain of the world, any one open truth of Gods word, if he be ^strayned, he wil assuredly forsake God and al his truth, rather then he wil endaunger hymself ey¬ ther to loose, or to leave that he loveth ^ indede better, then he doth God and the truth of his word. [grafFed] * [as is] y [abydeth one for] * [said, Christ yesterday and to day, the same is also for ever. When] ^ [esteemed learned in] ** [prayer] [nor] e [why then doe so many men] f [receyved once] 9 [but to maintayne] [or] i [one thyng have] ^ [brought for an ensample.] 1 [constrained] [better indeede] ^ [it an] 522 MEMORIALS OF [append. I >^lyke theriii very wel, your plain speaking, wherin you say; I must eyther aggree or dy : and I othynk you mean of the bo¬ dily death, which is common both to good and bad. Sir, I know I must dy, whether I aggree, or no. But what folly were it then to make such an aggreement, by the which I could never escape this death, which is so common to al; and Palso I might incur the guilt ^of eternal death and damnation ? Lord graunt, that I may utterly abhor and detest this damn¬ able aggreement so long as I lyve. And because I dare say, you wrot of frendship ‘‘to me this short ernest advertisement, and I think verily wyshing me to lyve, and not to dy : Therfore bearing you in my heart no less love ill God, than you do me in the world; I say to ^you In verho Domini, that except you, (and this I say to you I say to al my frends and lovers in God) ^ except ye confes and mainteyn, to your power and knowledge, ’^thyngs which be grounded upon Gods word, but wil eyther for fear, or gayn of the world, shrynke and play the Apostata, indede you shal dy the death. You ^understand what I mean. And I beseech you, and al my true freynds and lovers in God, remembre what I say. For this yperadventure may be the last time, that ever I shal write ^to you. From Bocardo in Oxenford, theighth day of April, anno 1554 . ^ Yours in Christ, Nicolas Rydley. " [like very wel] ® [thynke that you] P [also incurre] <1 [of death and eternall] ^ [unto] ® [you in the worde of the lorde^ (and that I say] t [that if you do not confesse] ^ [that which is grounded] ^ [know] y [may be the laste tyme perad- venture] * [unto] a [April, 1554.] ^ [the words Yours in Christ’* omitted. The signature merely N.R.] NO. LXXXVI*.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 523 [NUMBER LXXXVI*. [See p. 67 of this volume.] To my deare Brother in the Lord Mayster Rychard Hopkyns Letters of the ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ Martyrs. Ed, and his wyfe dwellyng in Couentrye, and other my faithfull 1564. pp. 345. bretherne and systers^ professours of gods holye Gospel there and theraboutes. The peace which Christe lefte to hys churche and to everye true member of the same, the holye spirite the guide of Gods John. 14. chyldren, so engrafte in youre harte and in the harte of youre good wyfe, and of all my good bretherne and systers aboute you, that unfaynedlye ye maye in respecte thereof, contempne all worldlye peace, whyche is contrarye to that peace that I speake of, and dryveth it utterlye oute of the hartes of all those, whiche woulde parche them both together. For we cannot serve two maisters ; no man can serve God and mammon : Christes peace Math. 6. cannot bee kepte with this worldes peace. God therfore of hys mercy doe I beseche, to geve unto you his peace which passeth all uiulerstandyng, and so kepe your hartes and mynds, that-P^*^- 4 - they may be pure habitacles and mansions for the holye spirite, yea for the blessed trinitie, who hathe promised to come and dwell in all them that love Chryste and keepe hys sayenges. Lo/m. 14. My dearely beloved, the tyme is nowe come wherein tryall is made of men that have professed to love Chryste, and woulde have beene counted kepers of hys testimonyes. But weale awaye, the tenthe person persevereth not: the more parte doe pacte stakes wythe the papistes and protestantes, so that they are be¬ come maungye Mongrelles, to the infectynge of all that com¬ pany wyth them, and to theyr no small peryll. For they pretend outwardly popery, goyng to Masse with the papistes and tarying with them personallye at theyr Antichristian and idolatrous The Mongrels , . . excuse. servyce : but with their harts (say they) and wyth theyr spirites8. they serve the lorde. And so by this meanes as they serve theyr pygges which they would not lose, I meane their worldlye pelfe, so they would please the protestantes and bee counted wyth them for gospellers, yea mary would they. But mine owne beloved in the Lord, flee from such persones as from men most perilous greis. VOL. III. APPEND. a 524 MEMORIALS OF [append. Mongrels are false both to god and man, God wil have the whole service of soule and body. He made both. He kepeth both. He re- denied both. Apoc. 18. I Pet. 3. Ilehr. 6. 10. Matth. 13 . Luke II. ]\Iongi-el 3 sinne againste their owne consciences. The onely cause why mongrels goe to Masse, is to avoyde the crosse. I Cor. 10. Acts l>CUt. 12 . Matth. 8. and pernicious bothe before God and man ; for they are false to bothe, and true to neyther. To the magistrates they are false, pretendyng one thyng and meanyng cleane contrary. To god they are most untrue geving him but a peese, whych shoulde have the whole. I woulde they woulde tell me, who made their bodyes. Dyd not God, as well as their spirites and soules ? And who kepeth bothe Dothe not he still And alas, shall not he have the service of the body, but it must be geven to serve the new found god of Antichristes invention ? Dyd not Christe bye both our soules and bodies ? And wherwith ? wyth any lesse pryce then wyth hys precious blood All wretches then that we be, if we wyll defyle either parte with the rose co¬ loured whore of Babylons fylthye Masse abhomination. It had ben better for us never to have bene washed, then so to wallow our selves in the fylthy puddle of popery. It had been better never to have knowen the truth, then thus to betray it. Surely, surelye, let such men feare that their later ende be not worse than the begynnyng. Their owne conscience now accuseth them before god (yf so be they have any conscience) that they are but dissemblers and hypocrites to God and man. For all the clokes they make, they cannot avoyde this, but that their going to church and to Masse, is of selfe love : that is, they go thether because they would avoyde the crosse. They go thether because they woulde be out of trouble. They seke neither the Quenes highnes nor her lawes, which in thys poynte cannot bynde the conscience to obey, because they are contrary to gods lawes, which bid us often to flee Idolatrye and worshipping hym after mens devises : they seke neither (I say) the lawes (if there were anye) neyther theyr brethernes commoditie (for none commeth therby) neyther godlines or good example (for there can be none found in goyng to Masse &c. but horrible offences and woe to them that geve them) but they seeke their owne selves, their own ease, theyr escapyng the crosse &c. when they have made all the excuses they can, theyr own conscience wyll accuse them of this, that their goying to church is onely because they seeke themselves. For yf there woulde no trouble ensue for taryeng awaye, I appeale to their conscience, woulde they come thether ? Never I dare say. Therfore (as I sayd) they seke themselves, they would not NO. LXXXVI^.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 525 cary the crosse. And hereof their own conscience (if they have any conscience) doth accuse them. Now if their conscience accuse them at this present, what will it doe before the iudge- mente seate of Christe ? who wyl then excuse it, when Christ shall appeare in judgement, and shall begynne to be ashamed them then, which now here are ashamed of him. Who then (I say) wyll excuse these Masse gospellers consciences ? wyll the quenes hyghnes ? She shal then have more to do for her selfe, then without harty and spedye repentaunce she can ever be able to aunswer, though Peter, Paule, Marye, James, John the Pope and all hys Prelates take her parte, with all the syngyng Syr Johns that ever were, are, and shall be? Wyll the Lorde Chauncellour and prelates of the realme excuse them there ? Nay, nay, they a,re like then to smarte for it so sore as I would not bee in theyr places for all the whole world. Wil the lawes of the realme, the nobilitie, gentlemen. Justices of peace &c. excuse oure gospell Massemongers conscience there ? Nay, God knoweth they can do little there but quake and feare for the heavy vengeaunce of God lyke to fall uppon them. Will their goodes, landes and possessions, the which they by theyr dis- semblyng have saved, wyl these serve to excuse them ? No, no, god is no merchaunte, as our Masse priestes be. Will Masses or trentals and such trash serve ? No verily the haunters of thys geare then shall be horribly ashamed. Wyll the Catholike church excuse them ? Nay it wyll most of all accuse them, as will all the good fathers, Patriarkes, Apostles, Prophetes, Mar¬ tyrs confessors and saintes, with all the good Doctors, and good general counsels, al these alredy condemne the Masse and al that ever useth it as it is now, beyng of all idoles that ever was, the most abhominable and blasphemous to Christ and hys priest- The most hode, manhode and sacrifice: for it maketh the prieste that on earth is sayth Masse, gods fellow and better then Christ, for the offerer The Masse is alwayes better or equivalent to the thyng offred. If therfore Slrfftes fei- the priest take upon him there to offer up Christ, as they boldly affyrme they do, then must he nedes be better, or equal with Christ. Oh that they would shew but one iote of the scripture of god calling them to this dignitie, or of their authority to offer Heh. up Christ for the quicke and dead, and to apply the benefyt and vertue of his death and passion to whom they wyll. Surely if G 2 526 MEMORIALS OF [append. The Masse priestes frendship is better tlien C'hristes. The Masse priest is above god,for he can make god. Math. 24. Acts 3. Rom. 8. Ilcbr. 7. Hehr. q. I Thess. i. Luke 21. Apo. 6. John 12. The word of god shall be our judge. I Cor. X. 1 Cor. 6 . Ileb. 7, 9. 10. this were true, as it is most false and blasphemous, prate they at their pleasure to the contrarye, then it made no matter at all, whether Christe were our frende or no, if so be the Masse priest were our frende: for he can apply us Christes merites by his Masse if he wyll, and when he wil, and therfore we nede litle to care for Christes frendship. They can make hym when they will and where they wyll Loe heare he is, there he is saye they, but beleve them not saith Christ, beleve them not, beleve them not sayth he. For in hys humane nature and body, which was made of the substaunce of the virgins body and not of breade, in thys body (I say) he is and sittetli on the right hand of God the father almighty in heaven, from whence and not from the pixe, shal he come to iudge both the quicke and dead. In the ineane season heaven saith S. Peter must receive him. And as Paule saith, he prayeth for us, and now is not sene else¬ where or otherwise sene then by fayth there, until he shalbe sene as he is, to the salvation of them that loke for hys com- ming, which I trust be not farre of. For if the day of the Lord drew nere in the Apostles time, which is now above xv.C. yeres past, it cannot be (I trust) long hence now: I trust our re- demers comming is at hande. Then thes Masse sayers and seers shall shake and cry to the hylles hyde us from the fearce wrathe of the Lambe, if they repente not in tyme. Then wyll neither gold nor goodes, frendeshippe : nor fellowship, lordeship nor authoritye, power nor pleasure, unity nor antiquity, custome nor counsel, Doctours, decrees nor any mans devise serve. The woorde whyche the Lorde hathe spoken, in that daye shall iudge, the worde (I say) of god in that daye shall iudge. And what sayeth it ofidolatrye and idolaters.^ Sayeth it not flee from it.^ And further, that they shall bee dampned ? Oh terrible sentence to all Massemongers, and worshippers of thynges made with the handes of Bakers, Carpenters &c. Thys worde of God knoweth no moe oblations or sacrifices for synne, but one onely which Christe hymselfe offered never more to bee reoffered, but in re- membraunce thereof hys supper to be eaten sacramentallye and spiritually accordyng to Christes institution ; whyche is so per¬ verted now that there is nothyng in it symply according to the iudge, I meane the worde of God. It were good for men to agree with their adversary the worde of god now whyleste they NO. LXXXVI.*] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 527 bee in the waye wyth it, leste yf they linger, it wil deliver tliem to the iudge Christe, who wyll commytte them to the Jaylor, and so they shall be cast into pryson, and never come out thence til they have payde the uttermost farthyng, that is never. \ My dearely beloved, therfore marke the worde harken to the worde: it alloweth no Massvng, no suche sacrificyng nor wor- shyppyng of Christe wyth tapers, candels, copes, canapies, &c. It alloweth no Latyne service no images in the Temples, no prayeng to Sainctes dead, no prayinge for the deade. It allow¬ eth no such dissimulation as a greate many use nowe outwarde- lye. If anye wythdrawe hym selfe my soule, sayeth the holye Ghoste, shall have no pleasure in hym. It alloweth not the love of thys worlde, whiche maketh men to doe many tymes agaynst their consciences: for in them that love the world, the love of God abydeth not. It alloweth not gatherers elsewhere then wyth Chryste, but sayeth they scatter abroade. It allow¬ eth no luke warme gentlemen: but yf God be God, then fol- lowe hym, yf Baal and a peece of breade be God, then followe .it. It alloweth not faythe in the harte that hath not confession in the mouthe. It alloweth no Disciples that wyl not denye themselves, that wyl not take up theyr crosse and follow Chryst. It alloweth not the seeking of ourselves, or of our owne ease and commodity. It alloweth not the more parte but the better part. It alloweth not unity except it be in verity. It alloweth no obedience to any which cannot be done without disobedience to God. It alloweth no churche that is not the spouse of Chryste and harkeneth not to hys voyce only. It alloweth no doctor that speaketh against it. It alloweth no generall counsayle that folioweth not in all thynges. Summa, it alloweth no aungel, much more than, any such as should teach any other thing then Moses, the Prophets, Christ Jesus and his Apostles have taught and lefte us to loke upon in the written worde of god the holy bookes of the Byble, but curseth al that teach not only contrary, but also any other doctrine. It sayth they are fooles, unwise, proude, that will not consent to the sounde worde and doctrine of Christ and his Apostles, and byddeth and eommaundeth us to flee from such. Therfore obey this commaundement, company not wyth them specially in their church service, but flee from them; for in Math. In all thynges harken to the worde of god as dyd the Thes. Act. 15. Ileh. 10. i lohn, 3. Math. 12. Apo. 3. 3 Reg. 18. Rom. 10. Math. 16. Mark 8. Luke 9. 14. Phil. 3. Math. 7. 20. Rom. 16. Acts. 4. 3. Ephesi. 3. John. 10. Galat. I. I. Timot. 6. Math. 7. Jeremy 8. Rom. 16. 528 MEMORIALS OF [append. I Cor. 14. Math. 6 . loan. 14. i^. Math. 26. Luke. 22, I Cor, II. The fruits that follow the worthye receivyng of the Lordes supper. Transubstan- tiation taketh away the sa¬ crament. Apoc. 23 . lohn. 5. leremy. 8. Bcut. 4. Apoc. 18. what thyng consent they to Christs doctrine ? He biddeth us praye in a tounge to edify: they commaund contrary. He biddeth us cal uppon liys father in hys name when we pray : they bidde us runne to Mary, Peter, &c. He byddeth us use his supper in the remembraunce of hys death and passion, preachyng it out tyll it come, whereby he dothe us to witte, that corporally he is not there in the forme of bread: therefore sayeth Paule tyll he come. He willeth us to eate of that bread, callyng it breade after consecration, and drynke of that cup all, makyng no exception so that we do it worthely ; that is take it as the sacrament of his body and blood broken and shed for our sinnes, and not as the body it self and blood it selfe wythout bread, wythout wyne, but as the sacramente of hys bodye and blood, whereby he dothe represent and unto our faythe geve and obsigne unto us, hymself wholy with all the merites and glory of hys body and bloode. But they forbid utterly the use of the supper to all but to their shavelinges, except it be once in the yeare, and then also the cup they take from us: they never preach forth the lordes death but in mockes and moes. They, take away all the Sacrament by their transubstantiation, for they take away the element and so the sacrament. To be short they most horribly abuse thvs holy ordinaunce of the Lord, by adoration, reservation, oblation, ostentation, &c. In nothyng they are contented with the symplicity of gods word. They adde to and take fro at their pleasure, and therefore the plagues of God wyll fall upon them at the lengthe, and upon all that wyll take theyr parte. They seke not Christ nor hys glory for you see they utterly have cast away his word, and therefore (as the prophet saith) there is no wisedome in them. They follow the strompet church and baudie spouse of Antichrist, which they cal the catholike church, whose foundation and pillers is the devil and his daughter the masse, with his children the pope and his prelates. Their lawes are craft and crueltie: their weapons are lying and murther: their end and studye is their own glory, fame, wealth, rest and possessions. For if a man speake nor do nothing against these, thoughe he be a Sodomite, an adulterer, an usurer, &c. it forceth not, he shall bee quiet enough, no man shall trouble him. But if any one speake any thing to Gods glory, which cannot stand without the over- NO. LXXXVI.*] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 529 throw of mans glory: then shall he be disquieted, imprisoned and troubled, except he will play mumme and put his finger lob. 31. upon hys mouth, although the same be a most quiet and godly man. So that easely a man may see how that they be Anti¬ christs church, and sworne souldiers to the pope and his spouse, and not to Christ and his church, for then would they not cast away gods word, then would they be no more adversaryes to his glory, which chiefly consisteth in obedience to hys word. Therfore my deare hartes in the Lord, seme not to allow this or any part of the pelfe of thys Romishe cburche and Sinagoge of Sathan. Halt not on both knees, for haltinoj will brine; vou3-^ theet^i^th”^ churche shall heare they wot not what, and answer they know Soa\urai not wherto, taketh upon him to commaund not only against reason ; but also directly against god. And againe I said. The sacra- Whereas our Saviour Christ ordained the Sacrament of his most toTe\eSve(i precious body and blond, to be receaved of all Christian people “f an chris- *^ under the P formes both of breade and wine, and saide of the cuppe, drinke ye all of this: the Pope geveth a cleane con- trarye commaundement, that no laye man shall drynke of the cup of their salvation; as thoughe the cuppe of Salvation by m [afficiantur] “ [Justin. Novell. 137. cap. 6.] [prayer] P [forms of] o 590 MEMORIALS OF [APPEND. the bloud of Christ, pertained not to laye men. And wheras Theophilus Alexandrinus, (whose workes Saincte Hierom did translate about eleaven hundred yeres passed) saith, that if Christ had been crucified for the Devils, his cup shoulde not be denied them: yet the Pope denieth the cup of Christ to christen people, for whom Christ was crucified : so that if I should obey the Pope, in these thinges I muste nedes disobey my savior Christ. But I was answered <1 hereto, (as commonly the papists do answer,) that under the forme of bread, is whole christes flesh and bloude, so that whosoever receaveth the forme of bread receiveth aswel christes bloud as his fleshe. Let it be so: yet in the forme of breade only, Christes bloude is not ‘^dronken but eaten, not ® receaved in the cuppe under forme of wyne as Christ commaunded, but eaten with the flesh under the forme of breade, and moreover the bread is not the sacrament of his bloud, but of his fleshe only, ^nor the cup is not the sacrament of his flesh, but of his bloud only, and so the Pope kepeth from al lay persons the sacrament of their redemption by Christes bloud, which Christ commaunded to geve unto them. And furthermore Christ ordayned the sacrament in two kindes, the one separated from the other, to be a representation of his deathe, where his bloud was separated from hys fleshe, whiche is not represented in one kynd alone; so that the lay people receive not the whole sacrament wherby Christes death is re¬ presented as he commaunded. Moreover as the Pope taketh upon him to geve the temporal sworde ’^or royal and imperial power to kinges and prynces; so doth he likewise take upon him to depose them from theyr imperial states, if they be dis¬ obedient to hym, and commaundeth the subiectes to disobey their prynces, assoyling the subiectes aswel of their obedience, as of their lawfull othes made unto theyr true kinges and prynces directly contrary to gods commaundemente, who com¬ maundeth all subiectes to obey theyr kinges or other rulers under themy. One John Patriarche of Constantinople in the 5 [hereunto] ' [drunk] ® [nor is it received in the cup in the form] t [nor is the cup the sacrament] " [by royal] * [or their] y [De jurejur. Si vero.—15 q. 6. 591 NO. LXXXVIII.**] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. time of S. Gregory, claimed superioritie above all other bishops, to whom sainct Gregory writeth, that therein he did iniurie to hys iii. brethren which were equal with hym, that is to say, the bishop of Rome, ^of Alexandritty and of Aniiochia, which iii, were patriarchal seas, aswel as Constantinople, and were bre¬ thren one to an other. But sayeth Saincte Gregorye, if anye one shall exalte himselfe above all the rest to be the universal bishoppe, the same passeth in pryde: but now the bishop of Rome exalteth himselfe not ^only above all bishops, but also above all kynges and Emperours, and above ^the whole world ctaking upon him to geve, and take away, to set up and put downe, as he shall thinke good. And as the deuill havvng no The devil and ° ^ ° the Pope are such authoritie, yet toke upon hym to geve unto Christ all theiihe. kyngdomes of the world, if he would fall downe and worshippe him : in lyke manner the Pope taketh uppon him to geve Em- pyres and kingdomes beyng none of hys, to suche as wil fal downe and worship him and kysse his feete. And moreover his lawyers and glosers so flatter him, that they say he may com- maund Emperours and kynges to hold hys stirroppe when he lighteth d uppon hys horse and to bee hys footemen®, and that if any Emperour or kyng geve hym any thyng, they geve hym nothyng but that is hys owne, and that he may dispense agaynst Gods word, agaynste the old and new Testament, against S. Paules epistles and against the Gospel. And furthermore whatsoever he doth, although he draw innumerable people by heapes wyth himself into hell ; yet may ^no mortal man re¬ prove hym, bicause he beyng iudge of al men, may be fudged of no man?, and thus he sytteth in the temple of god, as he were a god and nameth himself Gods Vicar, and yet he dis- penseth agaynst God. If this be not to play Antichrists part, I cannot tel what is Antichrist, which is no more to say but Auctorit.—De foro comp. Ex tenore. De don. int. virum et ux. De pru- dentia.—Qui filii sunt legit. Per ve- nerab.—De elect, et elect, potest. Fundamenta.—Extravag. de major, et obed. Terram sanctam. 85.—De judiciis. Novit. 87.] z [the bishop of Alexandria] a [not only above all kings and emperors] h [above all the whole] c [but takes upon him] d [from his horse] e [Dist. 19. c. 14. t [not] S [Dist. 40. Si Papa.] The Pope is Antichrist that is, Christs ene¬ my. Wher- fore the Pope is Antichrist. Luke 12. 592 MEMORIALS OF [APPEND. Christs enemy and adversary, who shall syt in the temple of God, advauncyng hymselfe above all other, yet by hypocrisy and fayned religion shall subvert the true religion of Christ, and, under pretense and colour of Christian religion, shall worke agaynst Christ, and therfore hath the name of Antichrist. Now yf any man lyfte hymselfe hygher then the Pope hath done, who lifteth himselfe above all the world, or can be more adver- . sary to Christ then to dispense agaynst Gods lawes, and, where Christ hath geven any commaundement, to commaund dyrectly the contrary that man must nedes be taken for Antichrist. But untyl the tyme that such a person may be found, men may easily coniecture where to find Antichrist. Wherfore seyng the Pope thus, to overthrow both gods lawes and mans lawes, taketh upon hym to make Emperours and kinges to be vassals and Subjects unto hym, specially the crowne of thys realme, with the lawes and customes of the same, I see no mean how I may consent to admit ^this usurped power within this realme, contrary to myne othe, mine obedience to gods Uaw, mine alle¬ giance and duety to your maiesty, and my love and affection to thys realme. This that I have spoken against the power and authority of the Pope, I have not spoken, (I take God to record and iudge) for any malice I owe to the Popes person, whom I know not, but I shal pray to god to geve him grace, that he may seke above al things to promote gods honour and glory, and not to follow the trade of hys predecessors in these latter dayes, nor I have not spoken it for fear of punishment and to avoyd the same, thynkyng it rather an occasion to aggravate, then to diminish my trouble: but I have spoken it for my most bounden duty to the crowne, liberties, lawes, and customes of thys ^ realme, but most especially to discharge my conscience in utteryng the truthe to gods glory, castyng away all feare, by the comfort whiche I have in ^Christes wordes, who sayeth. Fear not them that kill the body and cannot kill the Soule, but feare hym, that can caste both body and soule into hell He that for feare to lose this life will forsake the truth, shall lose the everlasting lyfe; and he that for the truthes sake wyll h [his] j [laws] k [realm of England] 1 [Christ, who] [hell lire] NO.LXXXVIII.**] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 593 spend hys lyfe, shall fyiide everlasting life. And Christ pro- miseth to stand fast with them before hys father which wil stand fast with him here: which comforte is so great, that whosoever hath his eyes fixed upon Christ, cannot greatly passe “of thys life, knowyng that he may be sure to have Christ stand'by him in the presence of his father in heaven. Matt.x. “As touchyng the Sacrament, I saide Pthat forasmuch as the The sacra- whole matter standeth in the understandyng of these wordes ofthe names of Christ, This is my body, this is my hloud, I saye, that Christ in where^o/they these wordes made demonstration of the bread and wyne, andmLtesr* spake figuratively, callyiig bread hys bodye, and wyne hys bloud, because he ordeyned them to ^be the sacraments of his body and bloud. And where the Papists say in ^ these two pointes con¬ trary unto me, that Christ called not bread hys body, but a substaunce uncertayne, nor spake fyguratively, herein I sayde I woulde be iudged by the olde church, and which doctrine could be proved the elder, that I would stand unto. And for¬ asmuch as I have alleaged in my booke many olde autors both Grekes and Latynes, which »about a thousand yeres after Christ continually taught as I do, if they could bryng forth but one old author that saith in these two poyntes as they say, I offerd, vi. or vii. yeares agoe, and doe offer yet styl, that I will geve place to them. But when I brynge forthe any author that say- eth in most playne termes as I do yet sayeth the other parte, that the authors meant not so: as who shoulde say, that the authors spake one thyng and mente cleane contrarye. And uppon the other parte, when they cannot fynde any one authour that sayeth in wordes as they say, yet saye they that the authors ment as they say. Now whether ^thei or I speake more to the purpose herein, I refer “it to the iudgment of all indifferent hearers. Yea the old church of Rome, aboute a thousand yeres together, nether beleved nor used the Sacrament as the church of Rome ^done of late yeares. For in the beginning, the church of Rome taught a pure and a sound doctrine of the n [on] o [And as] P [said, Forasmuch] <1 [be sacraments] [those] s [above] t [I or they] « [refer me to] X [hath done] The Papists make Christ two bodyes. 594 MEMORIALS OF [APPEND, sacrament, but after that the church of Rome fell into a new doctrine of Y transubstantiation and with the doctrine they chaunged the use of the sacrament, contrary to that Christ com- maunded, and the old church of Rome used above a M. yeares. And yet to deface the old thei say that the new is the old: wherin for my part, I am content ^to the tryal to stand. But their doctrine is so fonde and uncomfortable, that I marveile that any man would alio we it, if he knewe what it is, ®and what soever they beare the people in hand, that which they write in theyr bookes hath nother truth nor comforte. For by their doctrin, of one body of Christ is made two bodies ; one naturall having distance of members with forme and proporcion of a mannes perfite body, and thys bodye is in Heaven, but the bodye of Christe in the Sacramente by theyr own doctrine, must nedes be a monstruous body, having neyther distance of members nor forme, fashion, or proporcion of a mans naturall body, and such a body is in the sacrament (teache they) and goeth into the mouth with the forme of breade, and entreth no farther than the forme of bread goeth, nor tarieth no longer than the forme of bread is by natural heate in digesting, so that when the forme of breade is digested, that bodye of Christe is gone. And forasmuch as evil men be as long in digesting as good men, the body of Christ (by theyr doctrine) entreth as far, and tarieth as long in wicked as in godly men. And what com¬ forte can be herein to any Christian man, to receave Christs unshapen body, and it to entre no father than the stomake, and to depart by and by, as sone as the bread is consumed ? It semeth to me a more sound and comfortable doctrine, that Christe hath but one body, and that hath forme and fashion of a mans true body, which body spiritually entreth into the whole man body and soule, and though the sacrament be consumed, yet whole Christe remayneth and fedeth the receaver unto eter¬ nal lyfe, if he continue in godlines, and never ^departe, untill the receaver forsake him. And as for the wicked, they have not Christ within them at al, who cannot be wher Belial is. And this is my faith, and as me semeth a sound doctrine according to Gods word, and sufficient for a Christian to beleve in that y [transubstantiation : with] * [to stand to the trial] « [but howsoever] [departette] NO. LXXXVIII.**] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 595 matter. And if it canne be shewed unto me, that the popes authority is not preiudicial to the thinges before mencioned, or that my doctryne in the sacrament is erronous (whych I thinke cannot be shewed) then I ^was never nor wilbe so perverse, to stand wilfully in mine owne opinion, but I shall (wyth al humi¬ lity) submit myself unto the Pope not only to kisse hys feete, but an other part also. An other cause why I refused to take the B. of Gloucestre for my iudge, was the respect of his own person being more than once periured. Fyrste for that he beyng diverse times sworne, never to consent that the B. of Rome shoulde have any iurisdiction within thys realme, but to take the king and his successours for supreame heades of thys realme, as by gods laws they be: contrary to ‘^this lawful oth the said B. sate then in iudgement by autority from Rome, wherin he was periured, and riot worthy to sit as a iudge. The second periury was, that he toke his bishoprike both of the Queenes Maiestye and of the Pope, makyng to eche of them a solemne oth, which othes be so contrary, that ^in the one he must nedes be periured. And furthermore in swering to the Pope to mayntayn his lawes, decrees, ^aconstitutions, ordinances reservations, and provisions, he declareth him selfe an enemye to the Imperial crowne and to the Lawes and state of this Realme, whereby he declared himselfe not worthy to syt as a iudge within this Realme. and for these considerations I refused to take him for my Judge. Another Letter from Archbishop Cranmer to Queen Mary. [Dr. Jenkyns remarks, that this letter is manifestly, as Foxe calls it, only a piece of another letter to the Queen: but no more is contained in any other authorities.] ... I learned by D. Martin, that at the day of your maiestyies coronacion, you toke an othe of obedience to the pope of Rome, and the same time you tooke an other othe to this realme to maintayne the lawes, liberties and customes of the same. And ® [never was] ^ [that] ^ [that the one must] ^ [sic] 596 MEMORIALS OF [append. if your Maiesty did make an oth to the pope, I think it was according to the other othes, which he useth to minister to princes, which is to be obedient to him, to defend hys person, to mayntayn his autority, honour, lawes, landes, and privileges. And if it be so, then I besech your majestye to looke uppon youre othe made to the ^Crowne and the realme, and to expende and way the two othes together, to see how they agree, and ^‘then to do as your graces conscience shall geve you, for I am surelye perswaded that willingly your maiesty will not offend nor do against your conscience for ^nothyng. But I feare me there be contradiction in your othes and that those *^that should have enformed your grace throughly, did not their dutyes therein. And if your majesty ponder the two othes diligently, I thynke you shall perceave that you were deceaved, and then your hyghnes may use the matter as god shal put in your heart. Furthermore I am kept here from company of learned men, from bookes, from councel, from penne and yncke, savyng at thys tyme to wryte ^to your Maiesty, which all were necessary for a ^man in my case. Wherfore I besech your maiesty that I may have such of these as may stande wyth your maiesties pleasure. And as for mine appearaunce at Rome, if your Ma- iestie wyl geve me leave, I wyl appeare there, and I trust that god shall put in my mouth to defend his truth there, aswell as here, but I referre it wholly to your Majesties pleasure. ^ Your poor oratour, T. C.] s [crown and realm] [which] i [unto] [then do] ™ [man being in] i [anything] “ [the subscription omitted] NO. LXXXIX.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMEE. 597 NUMBER LXXXIX. 206 Pole Cardinal Legate, to Archbishop Cranmer, in answer TO THE Letter he had sent to the Queen o. [See p. 235 of this volume. The variations in Strype are given as foot notes.] Almyghtie God the Father, by the grace of hys onlye sonne, FoxH mss. god and man, that dyed for our synnes, maye geve yow trewceiL 41^^^ and perfect repentaunce. This I daylie praye for my selfe Britf mus. A. being a synner, but I thank God never obstinate synner. And Snmer the same grace the more earnestlie I do praye for to be geven you! to them that be obstinate, the more neade they have thereof, being otherwise paste al mannes cure and admonition to save them. As your open sayings, in open audience, doyth showe of yow, which hath cawsed thatt those iudges that hath sytt apon the examination of your greviouse fautes, seeing no lyke- lod of ony repentaunce in yow, hath utterlie cast awaye al hope of your recoverie, whereof doith followe the moste horrible sen¬ tence of condempnation both of your bodie and Sowle, both your temporall deathe and eternall, which is to me so greate an horrour to here, that if there were onye waye, or mean, or fashion, that I myght fynd to remove you from errour, bryngeng yow to the knowledge of the treuthe, for your salvation. This I testifye to you afore God, apon the salvation of myn owne sowle, that I wold rather chuse to be that meane thatt yow myght receive this benefytt by me, then to receive the greattest benefytt for my selfe that can be geven under heaven in this world, I easteme so moche the salvation of one sowle. And becawse it P happened me to see your private lettres directed to the Qwenes Highnes, sent by the same unto me, wherein you utter and expresse such appearaunt reasons that cause yow to swarve from the rest of the Churche, in these articles of the authoritie of the Pope, and of the sacrament of the aulter, Con- cludeng with these wordes, ” That if ony man can show yow by ° [Endorsed by Strype: “ Cardinal Pole’s Letter to AB. Cranmer, in answer to his letter to the Queen. An Original.”] p [happened to me] 598 MEMORIALS OF [append. reason, that tlie authoritie of the Pope be nott preiudicyall to the wealth of the realme, or that your doctrine in the Sacre- ment be erroniouse, then you wold never be so perverse to stond wylfullie in your own opinion : but shall wyth all humilitie submytt your selffe to the truthe in al thinges, and gladlie em¬ brace the same.” Thise your wordes^ wrytten in that lettre, geveth me som occasion, desyereng yowr wealth, not utterlie to dispayr thereof, but to attempt to recover yow by the same waye that yow open unto me, which is, by reason to showe yow the errour of your opinion, and withall, the light of the treuthe in both causes. Butt whither this maye healpe yow ill dede, or bryng yow to revoke the same wyth trew repen- taunce, this I know nott. And I feare moche the contrarie, for that I see the grounde and begynneng how yow fell in to errour in both thise articles, nott to be of thatt sort, that maketh men comonlie to falle in to errours and heresies, which sort and waye is, by medleng with your wytt and discourse naturall, to examen the Articles of the faith : Makeng your reason iudge thereof, whiche ought to bee iudged, and ruled by the tradition of the faith, which abuse causeth men daylie to falle in to errours and heresies, and the same also is in yow, 207 and is ioyned wyth that yow have done 3 But here stondeth nott the grownde of your errour, not yett in this other comon maner of faulleng from the trouthe, which S. Paule noteth in the gentiles, and is in al men comonlie thatt followeth their sensuall appetites. Qui veritatem Dei in iniustitia detinent, whiche thing also hath bene occasion of your errour. Butt yett nott this is the verie grownde thereof, butt a further fawte, that you geveng your othe to the truthe, yow mocked wyth the same, as the Jewes mocked wyth Christe, when thei saluted hym saing, Ave Rex Judceorum^ and afterward dyd crucifie hym. For so dyd yow to the vicare of Christe, Knowledgeng the Pope of Rome by the words of your othe, to be so, and in mynde entendeng to crucifie the same authoritie, whereof cam the plague of deape ignoraunce and blyndnes unto yow. Whiche is now that bryngeth you to this greviouse peryll, to peryshe both bodie and Sowle, from whiche perill no reason can deliver yow. But yow discovereng your selflT, touching the entrie, when yow shuld make the customable othe of all legiti- ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 599 NO. LXXXIX.] mate Busshops in Christendom, which is the dore for you to entre to the service of God, in the highest spirituall office wyth- in this realme, and seeing yow made the same but for a coun¬ tenance, notliing meaneng to observe that yow promised by the othe, this is a dore, that everye thieffe may entre bye. This is not the dore that thei entre bye, that meane earnestlie the service of God, wherein the Prophetes sentence is playne, askeng this question, Quis ascendet in montem Domini ? aut quis stahit in loco sancto eius ? And then answereng to the same sayeng, Innocens manibus et rnundo corde, qui non accepit in vano anirnam suaniy nec iuravit in dolo proximo suo. Hcec est generatio querentiiim Dominumy querentium faciem Dei Jacob, So that yow now, entryng to the mownteyne of God, whiche was to that highe archbushoprike, and to the Primacye in the realme, by a dene contrarie way, whiche is, as yow con- fesse your selffe by a fayned othe, by fraud and dissimulation, what more playne sentence can be against yow, if yow have a thowsand reformations in your mynde, then thatt al this doith nott make that this shuld be the waye to the trewe service of God, nor thatt yow’ useng a false othe shuld be of thatt gene¬ ration which wyth their hart sought god, butt utterlye conclud- eth against yow, that if those that absteine from all deceite wyth their neighbour, specyallye in othe, be blessed of God, he thatt confesseth to have used such dissimulation in his othe, not wyth one neighbour or twayne, but wyth the hole realme, wyth the hole churche, what can he receve, butt the maledic¬ tion of god } What can more evidentlie show thatt man to be none of that generation that seketh god ? As if there were none other proffe, that followed in yowr acts, such a deceitfull and shamefull entrie, doith manifestlie declare, and most of all one of the furst actes yow dyd after this, which was to pliicke the reste of the realme (of whome yow had chiefe cure) out of the howse of God, bryngeng them forthwith in to the schisme, and that we see now, thatt the hole realme by the high mercie of God beyng brought in to the howse of God again, there to receive his grace and benediction, and this to be done by those princes, and those ministers, qui non acceperunt in vano anirnam suam, nec juraverunl in dolo proximo suo, yowr person yet re- mayneng wythout, deprived of the grace graunted to them, 208 600 MEMORIALS OF [append. what doith this showe, but that it is the iust sentence of god agaynst yow, for your deceitfull entrie into his service, and the mercye of God toward them thatt not wyllenglie went furth, but by your traiterouse meanes were thrust out ? So that here nowe I have told yow, whither yow heare me, or no, the verie cause of yowr blyndnes and ignoraunce, Which is the vengeaunce of god against yow, for your dissimulation and periurie, to hym and to the hole churche, at your entreng to the high service thereof, wherebie yow have deserved to be caste oute of the bowse of god, which is the church, in tenehi'as exteriores, uhi est Jietns, et stridor dentium which is the place and state wherein I see yow now lye, and the same I saw so evidentlie in your lettres from the begynneng to the ende, as nothing can be more playne, yow showeng your selffe in the same to be so ignoraunt, that you know nott those thinges, which be evident to everye man : whiche everie man, thatt bathe ony exteriour lyght, by experience and knowledge of things past, doith know- Here much is wanting^. that be oute of the church as deade bodies, when the spirite is oute, but to all thatt be wythin the bodie of the Churche, this geveth comfort and lyffe, as the spirit doith to the bodie. And this shall be sufficient to saye, for everye mannes eiiformation of the truth in this matter, that wyll beleave, other that old, or late experience, or the contynuall doctrine of the hole churche, hath taught in everye christen realme, whereof none ever founde this fawte, thatt the Popes lawes spirituall were not to be exersised, because the same could nott agree with their politike lawes, but rather founde fawte, when the Pope hym- selffe, or his ministers, dyd lett the coorse of those lawes, which agreed wythe everye politike bodie as the sowle of man wyth all complexions, and forme of bodie, and when they were stopped, then semed to be stopped the breath and lyffe of justice, as no realme can gyve, as I sayde afore, gretter or surer testimonye then owrs. For when the authoritie and lawes of *1 [i. e. after the 4th page. But this remark of Strype’s is doubtful: some words have probably been omitted.] NO. LXXXIX.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 601 the Pope dyd florishe in the realm, all justice florished wythall, and that stopped, and caste owt, as it was thise latter yeares, all good iustice and cyvile maner of lyvyng was stopped and cast furth wythall. So that when yow ^come furst to mervayle of a thing never seene, nor harde of afore in this realme, that a Busshop made by the Popes authoritie shuld nott be deposed, wythout his authoritie, what doith this show but a deape blyndnes, and ignoraunce of the use of the_ law in this realme, ever continuall, and never broken, of ony iuste prynce, untyll yow your sellFe were made Busshop, which healped them to breake all good lawes and customes of the realme, and then afterward to make this for a greate reason, that the Popes lawes shuld nott be now agayn admytted, for then yow saye, all the hole realme, that caste out his authoritie, must nedes knowledg themselffe accursed, which God, yow saye, forefende. And this yow showe yow can nott abyde, for nothing ^by ony maner thatt the realme shuld knowledge themselffe accurssed, which thei can not, yow saye, avoide, if thei admytt the Popes 209 law, as good. This word yow shuld have sayd afore the realme had cast furth the Pope’s authoritie, for to have letted them from their faulle into the corsse, and this had bene the verie parte of a good Busshop. But after that thei were faullen from the lawes, whiche thei had admytted afore, and therbie ronne in to the cursse, (which you saye can not be avoyded, of them that hath ones admytted them) Then T, wythe all good and catholike men, do saye, god forefend, they after this shuld nott knowledge their state to be accursed, which if thei dyd nott, thei could never be absolved from the cursse. and he that forbeddeth now the knowledge of the same, doith in effect pro¬ cure, that being accursed in dede, thei remayne ever accursed. And this is your monstrouse and blynde love yow pretend to beare to the realme, being accursed your selffe, and blynded in the knowledge of your state, to have the hole realme re- mayne styll accursed.' But the trew affection that thise two t catholick princes beare to the realme, wyth the bloode of r [came] ^ [“ of god” crossed out, after s [''by ony maner” interlined.] ‘‘princes”] t [“catholyke” interlined.] 6021 MEMORIALS OF [append. those thatt resisted the swarveng from the Popes authoritie, hath obteyned of the high mercye of God, thatt the hole realme hath with repentaunce knowledged theyr evell state thei stode in, syneth the leaveng of the authoritie of the Pope in the realme, and wyth repealing off those lawes, made contrarie, have asked absolution, and received it, and be delivered of al cursse, received into the grace of god, and brought in to the churches lapp again. Thei onlie left out, that doith refuse this grace, and hath nott so moche grace to accept itt, whereof if onye should be deprived, ^none hathe desserved itt more by the iuste wrathe of God to be deprived, then he that was chieffe doer to make the realme lese it, as yow by showeng yowr selffe in this to be the verie membre of Sathan, both then, but moste of all nowe, which deprived of grace of repentaunce hymselffe, wold drawe al other to his dampnation, and dissuadeth al retorne to grace. This your charitie you y now show to your contree, whiche as I said hitherto ^'is the verie vengeaunce of God toward yow, of the which this greate blyndnes gyveth a greate testimonye, that yow show in your lettre, writeng of thise thinges, as though yow had never knowledge what had bene done in the realme afore your tyme, nor what was the state of your time, nor yett what is the state of the realme at this present, bryngeng for a greate inconvenient, that if the Parlament shuld accept the lawes of the Pope, thei shold be constrayned to repeale those that were done against his lawes and authoritie; as though this were not so done already. And showeng so greate ignoraunce, both touching the doctrine of the Churche, and in this poyncte touching the Popes authoritie, and the experience of the cus- tome of the realme, yett yow conclude, that ignoraunce myght excuse other men, how prejudicyall the canon lawes be to the wealth of the realme, if they wold accept the same. But you can nott be excused by ignoraunce. And seeing in this the verie trouthe, that ignoraunce can not excuse yow, as in trouth it can nott, being of thatt kynde it is, but if that do nott ex- X [These words ‘^^none hathe de- y [^‘now” interlined.] served itt more by the” written over z [is very] an erasure, and “ iuste” interlined.] NO. L.XXXIX.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 603 cuse yow, then malice doith condempne yow, which is the verie cause to bring yow to ignoraunce inexcusable,, both in this poyncte of the authoritie of the Pope, as in the doctrine of the Sacreraent, wherin it is no lesse monstrouse, and this yow show moste, where yow thinke to speake wyth lesse obstinacye ; as where yow saye, that if thei that follow the Popes doctrine 210 herein, could bryng in but one old auncyent doctor of the Church of their opinion, you have offred afore, as yow offer yet, to gyve place unto them, and to consent to the same. What a proffe is this, to show your profounde blyndnes ? Yff there ^be no lett but this, because yow see nott of the old doc- tours, at the leaste one, thatt were against yowr opinion, in the defence of the Popes doctrine, other men seeing so menye, and not one auncyent approved doctor that ever dissented, what a wonderfull blyndnes is this, nott to see one against yow ? For this is playne, when the Pope showeth his sence and doctrine in this article, he doith nott speake thereof as of '^a doctrine, that he hymselffe hath newlie founde, nor yet onye of his pre- decessours, but thatt all hath uniformallie received one of a nother of their fathers, unto the Apostles tyme, and they of Christe, which argument is so strong, so evident to the con- dempnation of your opinion, and confirmacyon of the Popes, that menye sage and learned men writing against the opinion yow follow, bring diverse sortes of arguments to confounde the same, sett aparte all forme of reasoneng, and onelie sticke upon the testimonie and uniforme consent of al the old doctours of the Churche to this day, whiche testimonies be so menye, thatt thei fyll up greate bookes, as amongst other, my Lord of Durr- ham at this present, in his booke wrytten of this matter, taketh this waye, to ground hym selffe most apon the perpetuall con¬ sent of the old doctours, continueng unto this age, and all against your opinion, which boke is abrode, and hath bene seene of yow. Then if yee wyll thinke hym of so smale iudg- ment or knowledge, that in suche a nombre as he bryngeth, there is nott one that maketh to his purpose, but all for yowr purpose, whom he entendeth to oppugne, other this must prove a wonderfull blyndnesse in hym, and nott in hym alone, but a [‘*be” written over “were,” which is crossed out.] [an article] VOL. ni. APPEND. M 604 MEMORIALS OF [append. in so menye learned men that taketli the same waye, or ells in yow, that amongst so menye testimonies, som more clerer then som, nott to see so moche as one alone, this is an evydent profFe, that ye be starke blynde, for if yee were not, if it were but one brought furth unto yow, as is mentioned in that booke, the condempnation of Berengarius, thatt "was of your opinion ; and that done by a generall Counsell, of all the nations in Chris¬ tendom, growndeng it sellfe upon the uniforme doctrine of their forefathers, were nott this enough ; yf yow had yies to see, to showe thatt more then one old doctour were of the Popes doc- trin ? and if this be nott sufficient proffe unto yow, the same being enough to Berengarius hymselffe, which was converted therebie, and perswaded to recant hys opinion, what doith this show, but thatt he was nott utterlie blynded, but thatt he sawe some testimonie against hym, yow utterlye to have loste all syght, thatt see nott so moche as one. But of this your mon- strouse blyndnes I mervell the lesse, the more I see the same to procede of the verie justice and wrathe of God against yow, wyth whome yow mockeng, on that maner as yow showed, in comying in such a high place in service of the Churche, as was to be Archbushop and Primate of the realme, as to swere, in dolo, not onlye proximo, but unwersce. Ecclesice, wylleng after¬ ward to pervert the olde ordre of the Churche, whiche yow called a reformation, me semeth to here the verye wordes and cursse of S. Paule, that lighted upon the false ®Prophett called Barieu, letteng the coorse of the doctrine evangelicall preached by hym, when he then cursseng hym, saide, 0 plene omni dolo, et omni fallacia, fili diaboli, ^inimici omnis lustitia, non desinis pervertere vias Domini rectas ? et ecce nunc manus Domini super te, et eris coecus, non videns solem, usque ad tempus. The effect of this I do see hath lighted upon yow, for entreng by deceite to be a chieffe Doctour in the churche, perverteng Vias Domini rectas, to be blynded, I praye God it be but ad tempus. But hitherto I have not known a more deaper blyndnes, and if that was ponnyshement of that false prophett to lese his corporall syght for a tyme, that being an infidelle, for verie ignoraunce dyd putt obstacle to the verie trew doctrine of the faithe never c [sic; Prophet Bariesu] ^ [sic; inimice] NO. LXXXIX.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 605 hard of afore, to be blynded corporallie for a tyme, yow thatt first knewe the doctrine, and preached the same, which after¬ ward yow do pervert, if yow were stricken wyth a gretter, and more notable ''^blyndnes of mynde, the whiche yow show now, this is evident to com of the verie bond of God, ^ which rnannes hond can not heale, but onelye the hond of God, that iustlie ponnyshed yow therewithal!. And the sorer and more desperate cure is of this your blyndnes, the more yow acquyett your selffe therein, as though yow had a greate gyfte of light above al other, for so yow show in your lettres, persuadeng your selffe to have found a waye in teacheng the doctrine of the Sacrament of the aulter, that other hath not seene, which is to take awaye the absurditie bothe to the sence and reason of man, that is in the catholike doctrine, toucheng the Sacrament of the aulter, as yow saye, in that forme of breade and wyne to be the verie trew reall presence of the bodye of Christ, and that it is Shys bodie and bloode that is showed in the forme of breade and wyne, whatt reason will admytt this ? What sence ? and how moche probable were this, if this doctrine were taught, as yow teache it, to saye, thatt yow see in the forme of bread and wyne, is a figure onelie of the body of Christ that is in heaven, whome in spirit in that fygure yow do honour this maner no doubt were more probable sayeng to the eares of men that iudge things other by reason, or by sence. But the more probable it is, the more false it is, the greate sophister and father of all lyes, ever deceaving us by probabilitie of reason, proponyng ever thatt which is more agreable to the sence. But the trew doctrine of Christ is taught by another way. ^Here is another deficiency being faullen therein not so moche for fawte or abuse of reason, as by malice against reason. And suche, I saye, no hand can cure, no reason, no discourse, but onlye thatt it please the high mercye of god, that doith chastice your malicious handleng of the truthe, with suche ignoraunce and darknes, to wythdrawe ® blyndnes, the which] s hys” written over “ the’^ ^ [“which manneS'—&c.—of God” crossed out.] interlined.] h [i. e. after the loth page.] M 2 606 MEMORIALS OF [append. his bond of vengeaunce apon vow, for otherwise, you heareng reason, and seeing som lyght thereof, yet yow have, nott so moche grace as to receave it, nor follow it. This is the thyng I greatlie feare in yow, haveng knowledge of your procedyng syneth your furst notable errour, in reiecteng the doctryne of the Popes supremitie, and afterward of the Sacrement, whiche as I saide afore, was nott after the cornon maner of faulleng, as 212 other dyd by curiositie, or by frayltie, but by deliberate malice, to forsake the trouthe in both poynctes, to satisfie your carnall appetites, to the whiche you dissembleng furst, and mockeng wyth the treuthe, and afterward openlie forsakeng the same, dyd serve you, whiche as yet yow do nott knowledge, and this muste be the furst thing that you shold knowledge, makeng open confession wyth repentaunce thereof, yf yow shall ever com to receive ony fructe of the mercye of God. So that if I now, that desyre your recover, shuld go about by waye off dis¬ course or argument, to bryng yow from your errour to the truth, this must be the furst poyncte to show, how yow fell into the same darkenes, to the entent that God so moche re- mytteng his hond of iustice, that yow maye see your abhomina- tion in abuseng the truthe, you myght knowledge by feare the iustice of God in letteng yow faulle ^in to so greate darkenesse, and by the hope of his infinite mercye, caulle to hym for grace to be restored to som lyght of his infallible veritie. And this I wyth all ^myne harte pray eng for yow, in the meane season, untyll God gyve yow the grace to do the same for your selffe, shall wythall open unto yow the maner of your faulle. Touch¬ ing your furst article of the Popes authoritie, which I nede nott open ony further then you have opened your selffe, nor can nott better expresse it, then you have sett it furth, I haveng no knowledge thereof but by your owne sayng and wryting, for defence of periurie obiected ^unto yow. And now marke yow well, if yow have onye sence of knowledge lefte unto yow to see your selffe and your owne dedes, if ever there were hard suche kynd of a defence, in ony periurie of ony man, that had lefte hym onye lyght of reason, or knowledge of iustice, which for to knowe, furst yow must be putt in remembraunce of the » [“ in” interlined.] k [my] 1 [to] 607 NO. LXXXIX.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. kynde of your othe, and the maner of makeng thereof, the kynd was such, that it was no new othe, but the verie same thatt al Archbusshops of Canterburie, which be Primates of this realme, al Archbushops, and Busshops, in everye Christen realme, doith accustomable make to the Popes holines, as to the vicare of Christe in earthe, swearing to hym obedience, such was your othe. And as touching the maner of makeng of it, none could be more solempne, being made in the hond of a Busshop, with the testimonye and assistence of other Busshops, openlie in the churche, in the presence of as moch people as the church could hold, at suche tyme, as yow arraid wyth the sacred vesture of a Busshop, cam afore the aultre to be consecrated Archbusshop. All this, yow can nott, nor do nott, denye, nor yet that after al this solempne and open othe, yow did directlie and openlye against the same, which muste necessarilie condempne yow of periurie. But this necessarie consequence yow denie, graunteng notwithstondyng to have done contrarie to the oth. But yow saye for your defence, thatt where yow went to make the othe, even then yow never thought to observe it, and leaste this shuld be an inconvenient, and a thing moche dommagiouse unto yowr fame and eastimation, if it were nott well knowen, that yow swore one thing in the moste solempne fashion yow could, and ment an other, here yow bryng such a testimonie by wryt- ing, yow bryng furth a previe protestation made with previe 213 witnesses, haveng the hond and signe of the notarie, to prove that when yow went to make that solempne oth, yow were nothing mynded to observe it. Which former protestation, wherto doith it serve, but to testifie a doble periurie, which is to be forsworne afore yow dyd swere, other periurers, be wont to break their oth after they have sworne, yow brake it afore. Q,uis sapiens et mtelliget hcec, et intelliget malitiam SathaneR ? and a wonderfull aggravation of the wrathe of God toward yow. But lett the malice of Sathan be furst considered, in deludeng yow, when yow thought to delude other, this delusion was this, Thatt because it had bene hard som protestations to be made, also of som good men, in a case, when thei nott beyng at their owne choise, and libertie, when, per vbn, et metum, qui ali- quando cadit in constanlem virum, they be made to sweare, to that, which afterward they have done contrarie to their former 608 . MEMORIALS OF [APPEND. otb; in which case, a protestation, excuseng the wyll, and alledgeng the feare, hath som colour of defence ; This, I saye, yow hearyng, and Sathan putteng yow in remembrance herof, with the similitude of this deluded yow, makeng you beleve, that suche a kynde of protestation myght serve for a premedi¬ tate periurie, whereunto yow were not dryven, nother vi, nor metUy as yow were not in this your case, except yow calle that a iuste feare, that yow dyd see, if yow dyd not sweare, yow could nott satisfie your ambition and covetousnes in haveng the Busshoprick, for so it was, leave yow thise two affections, care yee nott for to be made Busshop, and who dyd constrayne yow to sweare ? were ye nott by thatt refuse qwite delivered of all necessitie to sweare ? This also ye can not denie, whereunto therefore serveth your protestation made by the hand of a No- tarie, but to, make your previe periurie more notoriouslie knowen, but to make it knowen to the world, that yow entreng to the rule of a parte of the flocke of Christe, yow entred nott in by the dore; and nott entreng by the dore, but aliunde, what comfort could yowr flocke loke for to have by yowe, but that which Christe saith, to followe of those, qui non intrant per ostium, sed aliunde, to be stealers and thieffs, Qui non inirant^ nisi ut mactent, et perdant; as the effect hath shewed by yow. But here yow deceive your selffe again, and wold deceave other, makeng your defence of your simulate othe, that yow dyd the same so for the more servise of God, haveng in your mynd then to reforme the churche, to the which being no waye but to make that oth for a countenaunce. this yow thought for such a purpose myght be acceptable afore God, and also entreng by the authoritie of the Pope, called by hym, thatt had authoritie to name yow, then yow think it can not be justelie of onye man obiected unto yow, thatt yow dyd nott entre by the dore, and this truelie, if you could have kept your owne counsell, touch- eng me, I durst not obiect the same unto yow, seeyng nothing owtwardlye, but as thatt yow were lawfullie called and institute Bushop. And of your inward, I wold nott make my selffe iudge. ^More wanting here. and see, as is the furst poyncte in your lettres, where 'yow make [i. e. after the 14th page.] NO. LXXXIX.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 609 a great mervayle, sayng it to be a thing thatt was never seene214 in the realme, that to condempne ony subiect thereof, iustice slmld be sought of a forreyne power, as is the Popes. How this is to be called a forreyn power, I wyll declare afterward^ for this I do not marvell, if yow do nott well know, nott being so open to them thatt lacketh spirituall doctrine, nor of that ignoraunce I do nott speake now, but of thatt outward light and knowledge which is open to everye man by experience, the which yow nott knoweng, it may be well saide, yow be cast in tenebras exteriores, and thatt yow have loste both interiour and exteriour knowledge of things, for so yow show in this case, where yow saye it was never seene in the realme, that to con¬ dempne onye subiect thereof to death, shuld be required ony other sentence then thatt comyth from the Imperiall crowne of the realme, and their temporal! lawes, wherein, that which I note furst is this, thatt in thatt place yow seme to lament, that being condempned all redie, as yow saye, by the lawes of the realme, of highe treason, this dilation is geven to your death, not to suifre, afore al such thinges as be layde to your charge were furst knowen at Rome, this being naturall unto all that be in ieopardie of lyffe, if they can nott hope by ony iust defeance to extue the same, att the leaste, to have tyme al desyre, follow- eng that proverb, in space comyth grace, the whiche naturall affect being extinct in yow, this followeth withal, naturall know¬ ledge to be extincte, as in the proheme of your lettre is more declared. And now to com nearer to thatt yow saye was never seene, that onye subiect to be condempned, had nede of ony outward Justice, calleng outward iustice, the Canon lawes, that com from the Pope. To this, I saye, the experience and use of the lawes, and iustice in this realme, doith show dene contrarie to yowr mervell, that it was never seene in the realme, afore the tyme of your malitiouse oth, that there was ever ony man condempned for the crime of heresyes, by the mere iustice that comyth from the temporall lawes, but all were furste declared to be suche by the spirituall lawes of the canons, which yow calle forreyne lawes. And this beside, I say, afore that same tyme, of all other crimes, as treason, and other, there was never spirituall man put to execution, accordeng to the ordre of the lawes of the realme, but he were furst by the canon 610 MEMORIALS OF [append. lawes condempned, disgraded^ and then gyven to the temporall hondes, wherof there be as menye examples, afore the tyme of breakeng the old ordre of the realme thise laste yeares, as hath bene delinquents, let al the recordes be seene, and specyallie this is notable of the Busshop of-whiche being empri- soned here for high treason, the king wold nott proceed to his condempnation and ponnyshment, afore he had the Popes bull geveng hym“. And this is the trade of iustice, which the kyng and Qwene use wyth yow at this tyme, beyng condempned of treason, being consecrate Busshop, to have the Popes sentence from Rome afore yow suffre, which maner of proceding, you saye, was never afore in the realm, and the practise and experience in like cases doith show never to have be[ne otherwise, afore] the tyme of your notable periurie. A[nd so Catholick Kings, as it] pertayneth to the priviledge of the [See of Rome,] when 215 thei be crowned doith sweare. And now looke what igno- raunce is this, to thinke that the like was never seene in the realme, when it was never seene otherwise, amongst those princis thatt were counted to be in the obedience of the lawes of Christ, and of the churche. But now to com to thatt yow speake of the Popes lawe and power, which after a seditiouse maner of speakeng, yow call a forreyne power, this stondeth under such a fashion, if God leave yow so moch sence to under- stond what I saye, that the Popes power can no more be called forreyn power, comeng nott of man alone, but of hym that is God and man, that was seciindus homoy de coelo caelestis, then maye be called a forreyne power, that the sowle of man comyng from heaven, hath in the bodye generate in earth. And so it is in the politike bodye of this realme, ruled with politik-lawes, founded by mannes reason, that be called temporall lawes, o whiche comyth from princis and governours temporall, to them comyng the Popes lawes spirituall, doith no other, but thatt the sowle in the bodie, to gyve lyfe to the same, to con- n [a short word or rather contraction after hym” is unintelligible.] ° [“ whiche comyth-temporall” omitted.] NO. LXXXIX.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 611 firme and strengthen the same. And this is it the aungel speakeng in Christes conception, Pand declareng what his an- thoritie shuld be, signifyed, saing, he shnld sytt super domum JDavidy which'was, a temporall reigne, ut corifirmet illud et cor- roboret. And so doith the spirituall lawes, procedyng of his spirite, as be the lawes of the churche, and canon lawes, whiche, wheresoever thei be w^ll observed, doith this effect, ever to confirme and stablish the temporall lawes of the realme, as no realme hath had more experience, then this, ever syneth the tyme they received the faith, and obedience of the Pope, from whome [came] their doctrine of the fayth, there was never notable [trouble] in the realme of onye kynde, if it dured ony space, [but it] was ever lightlie eased, and the realme esta¬ blished by som legate sent from the Pope and the See of Rome, followeng the prescript of the canons, and the spirituall lawe, withoute the whiche no realme can well be governed, butt al be like to the thorne bushe, whereof it ys written, m lihro Judi- cum, when the Sichimites had chosen a Tyrannie over them, against the law of God, then it was prophesyed unto them, what shuld com thereoff, which was, that fyer shuld com furth of thatt thorne, which was their Kyng, that shuld devoure the people, and from the people, to borne hym, as it was, and ever shall be, where mere temporall lawes wythout spirituall doith rule, which state maye be compared to be lyke such a thorne, whereof fyre doith com furth, to the destruction bothe of the governor and the people. And how the lawes of the realme myght be well likened to such a thorne, after thatt the spirituall authoritie was caste furth, the destruction of such a sorte of men, of all degrees, both greate and smale, the greate spoyles, that were taken, maye geve sufficient proffe, to all them that hath onye sence or remembraunce of thinges so late done. And now comyng again to the spiritual authoritie and Lawe to joyne it selfe wyth the temporall, this is like to the fyer that Moyes sawe in ruhoy which gave light and dyd nott burne, nor never doith, when it is well used, and if it be nott well used, the faute is in the persones, and nott in the thinge, as the faute is nott in the temporall lawes, when the Prynce doith abuse them. P [‘‘and” interlined.] 612 MEMORIALS OF [APPEND. howbeit, of their nature thei be tanquam sfina, as was also Moyses lawe, sharp to which was mitigate; and so 216 shal be in every [when] theye be joyned wyth the spirituall ought nott to be called forreyne [Lawes] More here wanting Non in probabilibns humane^ sapientice verbis ^ ne evacuetur crux Christi. As it shuld be in this case. For if this probabilitie were followed, the sklaunder of the cross shold be voyde. For this were no sklaunder to the Jewes to here Christ honoured in a figure thei being ever used to the same nor it wolde seame so modi folyshe to the gentiles and infidelles after we had accepted Christ for God, to honor hym in a figurative maner, butt this beyng the counsell of Christe to uttre his greate misterie in forme that he *^wold have it sklaunder to both the Jewes, that seke signes, and were used to be taught by figures, and also the gentiles that stycke apon the judgement of reason, the more probable yow make it, the further yow swarve from the trew doctrin of Christe, and verie trew maner to teache it. And here maye no new maner be taught what a haynouse pryde is this, this doctrine passeng a thowsand yeare, and as menye hundred besyde, as hath bene seneth this Sacrament was insti¬ tuted, by the myddest of the Jewes and Gentiles, wyth this sklaunder and appearaunce of folyshnes, neuer being founde fawtye in onye one of the Busshops and preachers of the word of God, that they confessed the reall presence of the bodie of Christ in the Sacrement of the aulter, but all founde fautie and condempned of heresie, whiche denyed the same, and ever the doctrine of the presence prevayleng and triumpheng above mannes reason or sence maye be capace of the same, which both God wyll have mortifyed and dye utterlie, when this misterie and meate of lifiTe is spoken and taken, for as thatt was the begynneng of the destruction of man, when followeng the probabilite off reason, he wold feade hymselfife wyth meate prohibite unto hym. So the counsell of God hath ordeyned, this to be the begynneng of the lyflfe of man, to take a sensible meate, wherein nother reason, nor sence can fynde onye pro- [“ would”] a [i. e. after p. i8.] r NO. LXXXIX.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 613 babilitie^ or make onye iudgement thereof. But because I have entreated this part more largeleye in an nother epistle, that I send unto yow, wherein I show that stondeng as yow do, wyth- out repentaunfce of the rnaner of your entrie to the service of the church, yow could never be nother good scoler of this doc¬ trine, and moche less a master, I wyll now procede no further to reason wyth you herein, knoweng al to be in vayne, and no healpe nor meane to recover yow, but onlie prayer, whiche wyth all my harte, as I wold for myn own sowle, I wyll not fayle to use for yow, to hym, whom yow have so greatelie offended, as I never redd of ony Busshop that ever was in the churche. But the fownteyne of his mercye is never closed to them thatt wyll call for itt, as myn owne entier prayer is to the infenite mercie of God, thatt yow maye have the grace so to do, sendeng yow for obteynyng of that, his holie spirit, Qiii con- demnat mundum de peccaio, de iudiiio, et de iustitia, that seeing furst your soore condempnation, yow maye therewith be sturred with al humilitie and contrite hart to demaunde som comfort, 217 which can [not] be hoped of wythout your former condempna¬ tion of your selffe, wherunto to bryng yow, it hath cawsed me by wry ting to set furth so earne[stly] som part of your grievi- ouse offences afore yow, wylleng yow no less comfort then I wold to myn owne sowle. And the same I saye, concludeng and eandeng as I beganne, it maye please the paternall love, that God beareth unto all synners, for hys sake, thatt being his onelie sonne, God and man, dyed to paye their raunsome, for to forgeve yow, and deliver yow, ex ore lebnis, which hath so devowred yow, that if you be nott plucked oute ®as the Pro¬ phet Amos sayth of Israeli, Quomodo si ernat pastor duo crura aut extremum aurictdce, I saye iff you be nott plucked out by the eare, yow be utterlie undone both bodye and Sowle, which yett again, and ever, the infinite mercye of God may defeande you from. Wrytten in the coorte at S. James the vj. of No- vembre. 1 ^ 55 , Yowr very trew coumfortore in God, yow not refuseng hys grace, Pole. Carle. Leg. * [“ as the” &c, to eare” written over an erasure.] t [This is in Card. Pole’s handwriting.] 614 MEMORIALS OF [append. Harl. MSS. 417. p.49- British Mu¬ seum : Ori¬ ginal. 2 Joann [NUMBER LXXXIX.* Cardinal Pole’s Letter to Cranmer, concerning the Sacrament of the Eucharist. See p. 237 of this volume. The MS. in the British Museum, from which the present copy is made, consists of twenty leaves in folio, written in a beau- tiful Italian hand. There are, throughout, interlineations and emendations, principally with reference to style, in the handwriting of Cardinal Pole him¬ self. The words and passages intended to be struck out are underscored in the MS. These are given as foot notes: though it is not very easy, in all cases, to ascertain the exact corrections meant, from the omission of appa¬ rently necessary underscorings &c. Reginaldi Poll Cardinalis Legati Apostolici Epistola ad Tho- mam Cranmerum, qui Archiepiscopalem sedem Cantuariensis ecclesise tenens, nouam de Sacramento Eucharistise doctrinam contra perpetuum catholicse ecclesiae consensum professus est, ac tradidit, qua epistola eiim nec magistrum tanti mysterii ne- que discipulum idoneum esse posse; simulque unde hie eius error manarit, ostendit; et ad poenitentiam hortatur. ‘‘ Omnis, qui recedit, et non permanet in doctrina Christi, Deum non habet. Qui permanet in doctrina, hie patrem, et filium habet. Si quis uenit ad uos, et hanc doctrinam non alFert, nolite recipere eum in domum, nec Aue, ei dixeritis. Qui enim dicet illi, Aue, communicat operibus eius malignis.” Haec ille dilectus Christo discipulus. Quid igitur ego nunc ad te scribens, quern a doctrina Christi, et ecclesiae iampridem re- cessisse tarn aperte constat; qui earn omnibus modis oppugnare pergis; an contra hoc praeceptum facio ? Hoc equidem nolim; etsi non defuerunt, qui, hoc meo ad te scribendi consilio cognito, his Joannis Apostoli uerbis, auctoritateque studerent me ab eo deducere; cum dicerent, hoc ipsum ad te scribere, plus esse, quamsi te in domum reciperem; perinde enim esse, ac si ipse domum ad te accederem, tuoque hospitio uterer : quod si caete- ris non liceat, multo minus mihi conuenire, qui in hoc regno eius personam sustineo, ad quern de te iudicandi ius spectat: 615 NO. LXXXIX.*] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. neque enim si seqiium non est, inqiiiunt, itidicem apud renm diuersari seqnum uideri debet, ab eo alias ad renm mitti literas, nisi qUcB ^iHum ad indicium citent. At ego me eius iudicis personam gerefe intelligo, qui in terris Vicarius est magni illius regis, qui non ad damnandum uenit, sed ad seruandum, et a Deo index omnium constitutus ante supremi illius iudicii ^diem quale id futurum esset, ,ut a mortis periculo et a damnatione nos liberaret, exponere, omnesque seruandi modos experiri uo- luit. Itaque non alienum ab officio meo existimavi, te eius jiericuli admonere, quod tibi nunc, nisi ‘^resipiscas, non minus a coelo, quam a terra maximum, atque grauissimum impendet. Nec uero uideri ^debeo, a Joannis authoritate recedere, cum ®me Caritas ab eo maxime ^commendata, ut bac epistola ad te adirem, impulerit, non quidem ut tuorum peccatorum sim parti- ceps, cuius periculi Suitandi causa ille prohibetomne genus con- suetudinis, atque usus cum ^'iis, qui a Christi doctrina recesse- rint, sed ut te ab ecclesia jampridem seiunctum, peccatisque mortuum ; Dei uerbo, et ueritatis ui excitare ^ coner, et te ipsum, ac ecclesiam restituere. Cum ergo jjam fores tuas pulso, en uoco; non quidem ut in domum abs te recipiar, hoc enim esset operibus tuis communicare, quod uetat Joannes, sed ut ^ipse, Itua id est, impietatis domo relicta, ad ecclesiam quam reliquisti, n^redeas. Voco autem, non meo, sed eius no¬ mine, qui e coelo descendit, ut Deum propter peccata humano generi iratum placaret, nosque ab eeterna mortis sententia “libe- ^ [nisi quae ipsum citent, et ad iu- dicij terrorem incutiendum pertine- ant.] b [diem, ejus periculum, ut ab ipso nos liberaret,] ® [resipiscas, et ad poenitentiam revertare, non minus] [debeo, a praecepto illo Joannis recedere,] ® [me et caritas] f [commendata, ad te adduxerit, non quidem] g [evitandi] b [illis] » [coner, ac restituere.] j [ergo fores] [ipse, relicta domo tua, ad eccle¬ siam] 1 [this word is hardly legible, but is probably ^*tu 4 .”] “ [redeas. Qui autem id consequi potero ! Epuidem quid sperem, non- dum satis scio ; quid uero tibi sit agendum, hoc scio. Debes autem (de- bes enim : a pri. manu) uocanti mihi parere, qui te, ut impietatis domo exeas, non meo, sed eius nomine uoco, qui ^] n [liberaret. Huius, inquam no¬ mine, quern Deus pater constituit ca¬ put super omnem ecclesiam, ad te nunc, qui eum per simulationem, et 6l6 MEMORIALS OF [APPEND. raret: iioco nomine Apostolonim, martyrum, confessorum, ac piorum omnium, qui in Dei ciuitatem sunt adsciti, ^teque Pin- uito, ut ad hanc ipsam ciuitatem, quae nostra est communis omnium mater, quam ipse non modo reliquisti sed grauiter etiam oppugnasti, reuertare. qNonne hsec sola uox satis ad persuadendum ualere debet ? An uero dicas, te beatam illam societatem et sanctorum cornmunionem minime reliquisse, sed ei magis adiunctum esse, atque •'adheerere, earn sentientem et do- centem quae scriptura ipsa ueram esse Christ! doctrinam aperte declarat: nos potius ab ea recessisse, qui scripturae sensum falsa interpretatione peruertimus ? Sic te quidem audio dicere. At hoc tamen negare ^non potes, nos verum Christ! corpus et sanguinem in Eucharistiae Sacramento esse credentes, earn sequi doctrinam quam tu etiam paulo ante profitebaris, ac docebas Archiepiscopus, et regni primas, quamque secuti sunt omnes qui ante te eandem sedem tenuerunt, unde primum religio Christi in reliquas huius regni partes manavit, atque propagata est. hanc vero “esse tandem doctrinam, quam Apostolica, et Romana sedes tradiderit, quamque pii omnes ubique semper profess! sint, de qua tantus omnium consensus mille annos extiterit, ^ut id nunquam in dubium et controuersiam vocatum fuerit. Post cum y quidam Berengarius Diaconus Andagauensis nouam Christi verborum interpretationem excogitasset, eandem, quam tu nunc sequeris; ^hanc turn a Lanfranco Cantuariensi Archi- episcopo graviter “ oppugnatam fuisse ac frequent! episcoporum conventu ’^reiectam, atque damnatam ; ejusque ®auctorem nisi speciem amicitise prodidisti, uenio, ut te ab seterno supplicio, cui te ipsum addixisti, liberem; uenio, nomine] ® [ad te invitandum,] P [inuit: orig. MS.] q [Annon] ^ [adhserere, quse scriptura] t [non poteSj te, cum ante idem, quod nos, de ea doctrina sentires, quse uerum Christi corpus, et san¬ guinem in eucharistise Sacramento esse tradit, posse sententiam mutasse: nos in ipsum crederemus, earn secu- tos esse doctrinam, quam tu] “ [esse doctrinam] * [ut, cum tot concilia generalia sint habita, in quibus uniuersa eccle- sia sensum suum de ueritate dogma- turn fidei (ueritate doctrinse Christi: a pri. ma.) multis in rebus declarauit, id nunquam] y [quidam diaconus] ^ [haec] a [oppugnata frequenti] ** [reiecta atque damnata fuit] c [auctor] NO. LXXXIX.^] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 617 poenitentia ductus, quod temere, et impie contra sensum ecclesiae protulerat, repudiasset; ^eas poenas quibus affici solent heere- tici, subiturum fuisse. Cum hoc, inquam, constat, ecclesiam ^semper nostram sententiam retinuisse, tuam damnasse, an tu nobis hac in re defectionem ab ecclesia objicies, de qua ipse uerissime argueris, ^qui tarn aperte ab eo dissentiris, quod omnes omnium aetatum turn gr^ci, turn latini doctores constantissime Sasseuerunt. Quod si hoc tantum dicerem, teque ad sententiam nostram amplectendam, quse totius ecclesiae semper ac tua etiam antea fuit, ^inuitarem, annon vel id solum satis esse deberet ad persuadendum, ut tot sanctorum patrum et totius ecclesiae iudi- cio, tuum subjiceres, nouamque istam sententiam ; deberet qui- dem, si aures ad ea audienda, quae vera et recta sunt, ^haberes : nec uero mea est heec uox qua te nunc '*^appello, sed Christi, sed matris omnium piorum ecclesiae, si enim mea tantum, id est, naturae uoce tecum agerem, longe aliter sane loquerer, imo te¬ cum nihil loquerer, sed cum Deo tantum, ab eoque postularem, ut ignis de coelo descenderet, qui te in ista domo, in quam seor- sum ad ecclesia commigrasti, exureret. Quid enim ? an non iuste hoc tibi imprecarer, qui Regem tuum e domo Dei, id est, ecclesia, in quo is ante magno cum honore, piorumque omnium laetitia erat, eiecisti ? an forte quia uim nullam, nisi iierborum adhibuisti, ilium abs te negabis eiectum ? At ne Satan quidem, cujus opera homo b paradiso expulsus est, uim ullam adhibuit, sed fallax consilium, quod omnem uim superat. Hunc Ru se- cutus, impio tuo consilio Regem impulisti ut se ab ecclesiae communione sejungeret, atque ita patriam cum ipso, ac matrem ^ [eadem, qua solent hseretici, poena afFectus faisset] ® [semper hanc nostram] f [qui id quod] 5 [asseuerunt, in controversiam revocasti, qui te eorum uestigia reli- quisse, aliter atque illos sentire (illos docere: a pri. ma.) tarn aperte pa- lamque profiteris ? Hoc equidem tantum dicerem,] ^ [inuitarem, non vel hsec sola uox te adducere deberet, ut, relicta nova ista sententia ab ecclesia damnata, ad ueterem illam redires, quse summo ipsius ecclesiae consensu tradita sem¬ per atque retenta est, tuumque iudi- cium tot sanctorum patrum iudicio subjiceres: deberet quidem] i [haberes : sed quo pacto factum sit, ut non habeas, dicem postea: nunc satis erit dicere, hanc vocem qua te nunc] [appello, non meam esse, sed matris] 1 [tu imitatus, patriam una cum Rege tuo, ac matrem] 618 MEMORIALS OF [append. omnium nostrum, ipsam “lecclesiam nefarie prodidisti, ad quam oppugnandam Satanse omnes aditiis aperiiisti in perniciem turn animarum, turn corporum. An non lisec abs te commissa sunt? Sunt quidem, atque ita, ut, qui tecum comparare •^uelit cseteros, qui in eadem causa fuerunt, eorum uicem commiserans merito doleat, ubi grauiter succenseat atque indignetur; illi enim magnis tentationibus et a dextris, et a sinistris oppugnati, cum iis dill restitissent, tandem impio consilio assensi sunt. Tu non solum sponte tua abijsti in consilium impiorum, sed in eo, atque in uia peccatorum ita stetisti ut Regem in eadem magis con- firmares, ac denique te ipsum in cathedra pestilentife, derisorum- que constitueres; quod quidem de nullo peccatore ueriiis, quam de te dici potest, qui cum primum ad cathedram episcopalem es uocatus, ob id es uocatus, ut Deo, atque hominibus illuderes, qui in ea actionum tuarum initium cepisti a Regis tui illusione, qua simul patriae et ecclesiae illudebas. oQuid horum est, quod negare possis ? Recognosce acta tua, et illud primum, Pcum Archiepiscopus, et regni primas a summo ^Pontifice factus, atque in eius uerba •’iuratus, statim contra fidem, contra iusiu- randum ad eius auctoritatem abrogandam consensisti. Nonne turn in consilium impiorum abijsti? postea vere nonne in uia ' peccatorum stetisti, atque in derisorum cathedra sedisti, cum causam divortij inter Regem, et Reginam, quae causa coram summo Pontifice agebatur, ad te ^ auocasti, proque ea auctori- tate quam tibi periurus impie arrogaras, utrumqiie citasti ? Reginam uero, quae causae suae aequitate nitebatur, cum, pro- nunciata iniquissima sententia, contumeliose dimisisses, Regi ipsi, quo maiorem uerbis honorem habebas, hoc re ipsa grauius illudebas. ^ Nam quid aliud nisi illusio fuit, cum pluribus eum hortabere, ut, quod ipsum constabat omnibus modis conari, uxorem a se demitteret ? Deinde, quasi diffideres, hoc te illi persuasurum, additis censurarum minis, nonne magis ei illudebas, quern scirent omnes nullo neque divinarum, neque ™ [ecclesiam prodidisti] “ [the words uelit ceeteros” are underscored, but are necessary to- wai’ds the sense.] o [Quid enim ? non ita fuit ? an uero hsec ipsa fingo, aut oratione ex- aggero ? Recognosce] P [cum tu jam Archiepiscopus] 1 [Pontifice recens factus] ^ [iuratus, contra] ® [revocasti] * [Quid enim] 619 NO. LXXXIX.*] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. Immanarum legum metu, ut earn diutius retineret, adduci posse ? Quid uero ? annon tecum ipse ridebas^ cum taiiquam seuerus iudex Regi minas intentares ? equidem hsec turn in quodam scripto legens, quod consilij regij nomine exierat, la- crymas tenere non potiii, cum Principem ilium, quern unice amarem, et colerem, eo adductum uiderem, ut ei non solum impune liceret illudere, sed ipso etiam iubentCj atque adeo praernium proponerite. Tua uero ista illusio quam pestifera, quam *^exitiosa ^unicuique huic regno et patriae nostrae fuerit, satis ea declarant, quae statim sunt consecuta. Quid enim mali non inuexit ea sententia, quam ipse pro tribunali sedens tulisti, ut Rex uxorem legitimam, qua cum, prole suscepta, amplius viginti annos coniunctissime uixerat, dimitteret, seque a com- inuni omnium matre ecclesia abiungeret ? quanta inde bonorum caedes, quot spolia ecclesiarum, quanta clades nobilitatis, quanta pdpuli oppressio consecuta est! An unquam in ullo regno tarn breui tempore tanta tamqiie perniciosa facta est omnium legum, iurisque mutatio ? quorum tu quidem malorum omnium es reus, qui portam Regi, qua ab ecclesia exiret, aperiens, spirituales nequitias ad earn in hoc regno uastandam, ac penitus euerten- dam introduxisti. quare si claraarem ad Deum, ut sanguinis servorum suorum, totque scelerum poenas de te sumeret, annon iuste clamarem ? quod profecto facerem, si hsec tantum spec- tarem, at cum ad sanguinem eius, qui mortem pro salute im- piorum pertulit, mentem cogitationemque conuerto, cogor tan- tisper uocem continere, dum quid ^ uoci misericordise eius re- spondeas, intelligam; quse uox si ad aures tuas peruenire pot¬ ent, uehementer gaudebo, et, ut possit, ^ omnes sane modos quccro; quorum unus est is, quo iam uti coepi, ut tibi ea mala in memoriam redigerem, quie auctoritas ilia, quam tibi contra ecclesise leges arrogasti, ^huic regno intulit. Quse quis securn animo reputans, existimet, te, qui prseter cseteros ambitione, et superbia Deum olfenderis, cum nouam opinionem, doctrinamque de maximo religionis nostrse mysterio proponis, unum plus om- " [exitiosa patrise tuse fuerit] misericordise, intelligam] X [unicuique : qu ?] * [omnes modos] y [uoci respondeas, quse est uox “ [in hoc regnum] VOL. III. APPEND. N 620 MEMORIALS OF [append. iiibus sapere in ijs cognoscendis ^quse reuelantur ? Quanto ue- rius putandum est, te minus omnibus sapere, et, quam antea cognitionem habueris, earn malitia, et peccatis obcoecatum per- didisse ? Ita sane factum est, Atque haec est iustitise diuinse ratio, ut qui Deum cognoscentes, non sicut Deum glorificaverint, tradantur primum in desideria cordis : quod tibi accidit, cum honores, et divitias, quas cor tuum desiderabat, acquireras; de- inde in passiones ignominia3, quod item tibi uenit, cum contra ordinis tui decus, contra ecclesise instituta et leges concubinam uxoris loco liaberes. cjjgec vero quid aliud sequebatur, nisi ut in reprobrum sensum tradereris ? et sane hie ille est sensus, quo negas contra perpetuum ecclesia), pioramque omnium consen- sum, corpus et sanguinem Christi in eucharistise Sacramento esse. In ^etiam ijs ipsis, quos occidit, probet, longe se ab hoc crimine abesse, qui nihil °cuique suadeat et proponat, nisi honores, nisi opes, nisi Puoluptates, et ea quae iucundam uitarn ac plane beatam eliicere uidentur ? Quod si haec •idefensio ab homicidij culpa Satan am minime liberat, ne tibi quidem proderit, qui eius minister fuisti ad libidinem, et cupiditatem Regis explendarn in turpi mulieris amore, in hono- ribus non legitimis, in diuitijs, atque opibus iniuste comparan- dis, quern tu, et si mortem eius non appetebas, tamen hac ra- tione ’'crudelissime necasti, et per eum quam plurimos alios: If [per te Christi gregis] I [csedes] “ [hoste. Hsec uelim tecum ipse recorderis, [recognoscas : a pri. ma.] ut carcere inclusus et capitis iudi- cium iam subiturus, non te ipse ex¬ cuses, sed condemnes, et cum latrone illo, qui una cum Christo in cruce suffixus fuit, dicas, Nos digna factis recipimus, simulque hlii Dei [Dei lilij ; a pri. ma.] pro omnibus cruci- fixi misericordiam implores. Quod si feceris, iam tibi ueniam paratum uideo, cuius consequendse hsec una reliqua est uia, et ratio, quam scili¬ cet ob causam ea nunc ipse comme- moraui, tibique ob oculos posui, quse in conspectu omnium per te sunt admissa. Nec uero.. .(This passage is crossed out, not underscored.)] n [etiam apud eos ipsos, quos] o [cuique persuadeat nisi ea, quae homini in hac vita iucunda sunt, quaeque quisque maxime expetit, et quae ad uitarn jucunde traducendam in primis facere uidentur. [uitarn in uoluptate traducendam in primis fa- ciunt: a pri. ma.] Quid enim aliud Satan proponit nisi honores] P [uoluptates, nisi denique omnia, quae iucundam] Q [defensio Satanam ab homicidij culpa minime] >■ [crudelissime omnium] N 2 622 MEMORIALS OF [append. 8 id enim ueneni genus ei porrexisti, cui nulla Humana ope oc- curri ^posset, cum has illius ^cupiditates honestatis et iuris specie tegeres; in quo sane eius animum per libidinem magis corrupisti, quam si leno impudicas mulieres ad eum ^deduxisses; per rapinam magis, quam si te ei com item et ducem ad aper- tum latrocinium prsebuisses. haec enim flagitiorum, et facino- rum genera poenitenter corrigi possunt, quod fieri quotidie uide- mus; at y cum recti et iuris species, ac nomen delictis preeten- ditur, id uero eorum cognitione sublata poenitentiam prorsus excludit, et omnem salutis spem aufert: quemadmodum Regi turn accidisse uidirnus, maxima cum ipsius ac totius regni ^cala- mitate et pernicie. Hsec si tecum ita reputes, teque tot tanto- rumque flagitiorum, et facinorum, quorum ^auctor ac minister fuisti, ex animo •^poeniteat, teque ipse damnes, cum latrone illo, qui cum domino in crucem sufiixus fuit, dicas. Nos digna factis recipimus, simulque filii Dei pro omnibus crucifixi misericordiam imploras, tunc quidem faciliorem exitum e carcere tenebrarum, in quo iamdiu es inclusus, et aditum ad lucem ac ueniam repe- ries. Tibi hsec una reliqua est ad ueritatem percipiendam, et salutem consequendam uia, quam nisi ingressus fueris, frustra ^ tu quidem uel in scripturis sacris uel in alijs ‘^libris, ueram j Christianse doctrinae intelligentiam quaeris, frustra alij, qui te | ab errore, et falsis opinionibus auocare student, laborant. Quare 1 hoc te primum admonitum uolui, ut si quando Deus det tibi 'i 2Tirao2 poenitentiam, ‘^ut resipiscas a diaboli laqueis, turn locus aliquis * [deduxisses : in rapinis autem magis, quam si comes eius et dux ad apertum latrocinium fuisses. hsec] 2 [calamitate. Et quo nunc facile intelligi potest [quse nunc iccirco commemoro ut intelligas; a pri. ma.] (si modo per poenitentiam Deus ocu- los tibi aperiat) qui tarn sedulus mi¬ nister fueris operum tenebrarum, mi¬ y [cum delictis recti et iuris spe¬ cies, ac nomen prsetenditur, id uero poenitentiam] ® [hoc] t [posset, idque fecisti, cum] [cupiditates iuris] nister libidinis in amore turpi, mini¬ ster ambitionis in alieno honore oc- cnpando, minister iniustitise in ali- enis bonis rapiendis, te minime ido- neum ministrum, et doctorem esse posse, ac ne discipulum quidem eius ueritatis, cuius intelligentia etiam angeli naturalem intellectum superat. Hsec si.. .(This passage, like the for¬ mer, (p. 621) is crossed out.)] a [auctor fuisti] [poeniteat, tunc quidem] ® [libris, dogmatum Christianse religionis ueritatem quseris] [ut a laqueis diaboli euadas, tu] NO. XXXIX.*] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 628 detur aspiciendi lucem ueritatis, cum cseteris in rebus, turn in hoc, de quo nunc agimus, mysterio corporis Christi, quod in Sacramento altaris esse negas, ®atque, ut ita credas, scripturae uerbis adduci tu prsedicas. Ego uero quid hie agam ? tecumne disputem ? id fquidem facere non negligerem, si quae spes mihi ostendereturj fore, ut hac ratione tibi prodessem. At quid spe- rem ? cum uideam ^nihil ea tibi profuisse^, quae cum alij per- multi, turn vero Joannes Fischerius episcopus Roffensis, uir sanctissimus, atque doctissimus hac ipsa de re egregie scripta reliquit, nihil Oxoniensem disputationem nuper habitam, qua quidem ad tuam utilitatem suscepta, tamen non modo ab errore tuo abduci non potuisti, sed in eo obfirmatior, ac pertinacior es factus, quod sane non culpa illorum accidit, qui tibi lucem veri- tatis alFerre studebant, sed quo maior oblata lux est, hoc minus ab aegris oculis tuis ea ferri potuit, teque magis excoecauit. Quid igitur ? Si tecum non disputem, quo pacto id assequi potero, quod in primis opto, ut te, qui, nisi arguments uictum, senten- tiam nunquam mutaturum profiteris, ad ueritatis cognitionem perdiicam ? At non id ego profiteor; hoc eius est, qui lucem creauit, eamque a tenebris diuisit: mese partes sunt, uiam, quae eo ducit, ostendere, quod magna iam ex parte feci, cum te ad cognitionem eorum, quae diuidunt inter te, et Deum, idest, peccatorum, quibus Deum grauiter offendisti, teque ab eo seiunxisti, et ad poenitentiam atque ad implorandam diuinam misericordiam hortatus sum. Ad quae si hoc adiunxero, ut tibi fontem ostendam erroris tui in praua ista, peruersaque de Sa¬ cramento Eucharistiae sententia, simulque Deum pro salute tua precer, quod sane ex animo facere non desisto, turn quidem munus meum expleuero. Tims hie error inde manat, unde Saduceorum haeresim Christus ortam affirmat, cum ad eos ait, Matth “ Erratis nescientes scripturas, neque uirtutem Dei.” illi autem in hunc errorem inciderunt, ut resurrectionem mortuorum ne- garent, propter ignorantiam turn scripturarum, quas partim re- jiciebant, partim non recte interpretebantur, turn etiam poten- tiae Dei in mortuis excitandis. idem nunc de te dici potest, de¬ que iis omnibus, qui negant, uerbis Christi a sacerdote prolatis, panem et uinum in eius corpus, et sanguinem conuerti. Vt ® [teque] ^ [quidem paratus essem facere, si quse] s [nihil tibi] 624 MEMORIALS OF [append. enim apud Ezechielem prophetam est scriptum de ossibus illis in amplissimo campo late ^dispersis, cum Deus ab eo quaesisset, “ Fili hominis, putes ne ossa ista iiiuant ? atque ^ille respon- disset, Domine tu ^nosti/’ prophetante illo, et uerba Dei ut ab illo iussus fuerat dicente ad ossa “ ut ilia, quae arida erant, at¬ que dispersa coniungerentur, ut uitam per spiritum accipe- rent,” idem etiam de pane, et nino, quae a sacerdote conse- crantur dici potest, ea per uerbum Dei, ui et potentia Spi- ritus in Christi corpus, et sanguinem conuerti. quod etsi hu- manum intellectum longe superat, uim tamen et potentiam Dei non superat, ut quod per se quidem nemo scire potest, hoc per fidem intelligatur. Hanc Dei potentiam qui ignorant, nec scrip- turarum sensum, in hac praesertim re intelligere possunt. At dices, te neque mutationem hanc uidere, sicut Ezechiel coniunc- tionem ossium, per neruos, et iuncturas in spiritu uidit; neque ut Deum id posse credas, tamen hoc tibi necessitatem alferre credendi, id ab eo fieri: quam multa enim esse, ^quae potest Deus facere, quae tamen non facit ? Itaque qui tuam uelit hac de re opinionem refellere, non hoc ei argumento esse uten- dum, ut ostendat, Deum posse, sed ex scripturis docendum, uelle; neque enim te potentiam Dei negare, sed uoluntatem, quam si quis ostenderit, omnem statim controuersiam subla- tum iri. Ego uero quid afFeram, ex quo Dei uoluntas hac in re tibi nota, atque explorata sit ? unde earn exquiram ? unde eliciam ? an non ex scripturis ? hanc illae quidem conti¬ nent, per eas enim uoluntas Dei uobis reuelata est. at quibus nobis ? non enim qui scripturas legunt "^omnes eodem modo eas ^ [dispersis, Deum ab eo qusesis- se, Fili] i [ilium respondisse] [nosti. ita ex sacerdote queer! potest [posse: a pri. ma.] cum pa- nem, et uinum ante oculos babet, Putasne heec in corpus, et sangui¬ nem Christi conuertentur ? Atque ille merito, ut Propheta, respondere, Domine tu nosti; nec enim quisque est hominum, qui per se hoc scire potest, quod per fidem credimus, hu- manum enim intellectum longe su¬ perat, sed uim, et potentiam Dei non superat. Igitur quod post Ezechiel dixit, et turn esse [factum esse : a pri. ma.] prophetante me, et uerba Dei dicente ad ossa.] 1 [sunt] “ [omnes de uoluntate Dei omni¬ bus in rebus inter se consentiunt, si- quidem eas alij aliter interpretantur, nec fere quicquam est, de quo maior uidetur esse dissentio, quam de sensu scripturarum, ut hoc tempore in [ut in : a pri. ma.] hac ipsa re, de qua nunc agimus. Quo ergo] 625 NO. XXXIX.*] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. in omnibus intelligunt, atque interpretantur. Quo ergo confu- giam ? quern interpretem quseram ? ecquem alium potius, quam. ecclesiam, quam Paulus Apostolus columnam, et firmamentum i. Timo.3. ueritatis appellat ? Hsec uero ita uoluntatem Dei hac in re ostendit, ut nulla pars orbis terrarum sit, cui non earn declara- uerit, cuius rei si testimonia requiris, iam inde ab Apostolo- rum temporibus usque ad banc diem omnium setatum testimo- iiia afFerri possunt. qui enim ubique pietate, et intelligentia scripturarum prsestiterunt, ac munus docendi in ecclesia susti- nuerunt, omnes, quasi unius hominis uox esset, quasi cor unum, et anima una, ^ita plane de hoc altaris sacramento inter se consenserunt;, "ac cum de reliquis fere omnibus fidei, et religionis nostrae articulis aliae alijs temporibus excitatae sint contentiones, et controversiae, tamen mille annorum "spacio, ne mentio quidem cuiusquam iniieniatur, qui de eo unquam dubi- tauerit. Post millesimum iam annum, ut ante dixi, cum res in controuersiam a diacono illo Andegauensi uocaretur, ita eius opinio a multis pijs, et doctis uiris oppugnata fuit, in primis autem a Lanfranco Archiepiscopo Cantuariensi, ut in palinodia canere coactus fuerit. quid ergo ? num mains in hac causa te¬ stimonium consensus ecclesiae, et uoluntatis Dei, quae illi reve- lata est, dari potest, quam perpetuum tot aetatum silentium ? Et sane singulari Dei prouidentia ita factum Puidetur, quasi hoc significaret Spiritus Sanctus, qui ecclesiam regit, si qui postea Satanae impulsu hac ipsa de re controuersiam excitaturi essent, eos q uel hoc uno argumento consensus •^tot saeculorum con- uincendos fore, quo certe nullum maiorem uim habere debet apud ®eos, qui banc sententiam sapere velint, quorum in numero si tu esse pergis, turn quidem ego frustra tecum loquor. quid autem reliquum est, nisi ut aut istam arrogantiam profiteare, lentio corroborata plane fuisset, quasi hoc] 'i [vel de hoc] *■ [tot annorum atque setatum con- uincendos] ® [eos, qui per mille annos, hanc sententiam, quam nos defendimus, tu oppugnas, secuti sint, turn quidem frustra] “ [ita de hoc] “ [ut] o [spacio in tot concilijs, quae ad extirpandas haereses sunt hahita, ne mentio quidam alicuius hseretici in- ueniatur,] P [uidetur, ut nemo palam in Ec¬ clesia hanc ueritatem oppugnare au- deret, priusquam mille annorum si- 626 MEMORIALS OF [append. In libro de Eucharistia impresso Lua tetiaj 1554. I Pet $ I Timo 6 aut neges tot sseculorum consensurn ? quern sane hand difficile sit ostendere, collectis singularum aetatum testimonijs. sed hie labor minime est necessarius, ^cum id ante et multi alij fre- quentissimi, et nuper 'iChutbertus Tonstallus episcopus Dunel- mensis fecerit, ut tuam, et tui similium pertinaciam hac in re conuinceret. at hoc te consensu conuinci non pateris, uerum ad scripturas prouocas^ et argumenta quibus licet uincaris. Sicut proxime es uictus in disputatione Oxoniensi; sicut ante etiam a Stephano Gardinero Episcopo Wintoniensi, in eo libro, quern contra tuum scripsit, tamen nunquam te uictum fateris ; qui semper scripturam tecum facere contenderis : quod quid aliud est, quam non solum eos, qui nunc catholicam doctrinam profi- tentur, sed omnem antiquitatem inscitise Scripturarum con- demnare, earumque intelligentiam tibi praeter caeteros omnes arrogare ? quod quidem ut superbiae, sic etiam ignorantiae scrip¬ turarum certissimum est indicium. Nam quae in his traduntur, “ non superbis, sed humilibus reuelantur. illis enim Deus resis- tat, his dat gratiam.” Apostolus etiam quos superbiae notat, eosdem inscitiae damnat^ cum dicit, eos nihil scire et languere circa quaestiones et pugnas verborum. Tuae autem ^ignorantiae et languoris quod maius argumentum afferri potest, quam quod earn rem in quaestionem et controversiam reuocas, de qua nemo qui de fide recte sentiret, unquam dubitauitHanc yvero ignorantiam et languorem ex uitio superbiae longe grauissimo existere, nonne id maxime indicat,, quod in ea parte scripturae quae doctrinam maximi mysterii religionis nostrae continet, tibi uni plus intelligentiae ^assumis, quam tota ecclesia per mille annos, uel potius ex quo constituta est, ad hanc diem habuerit: nec enim ullus unquam inuentus est, qui uerba Christi hoc sensu, quern tu sequeris, interpretarentur, praeter illos, qui ab universa ecclesia impie recesserunt, meritoque damnati sunt. Quid igitur hie agam, aliave argumenta conquiram, ut ostendam te non intelligere scripturas } Hoc enim uno tibi, tanquam clave Herculi, erepto, tota scilicet tua causa ^concidet. At si ^ [cum id et alii multi ante, et nuper doctus vir Chutbertus] " [sic] [autem languoris quod maius] y [uero languorem] * [arrogas] ® [concidet. Ego uero, ut initio dixi, ob id scio te errare, quod X NO. LXXXIX.^] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 627 quid hactenus a me dictum est, nec quae ab aliis item contra sunt allata, sufficiant, quo pacto tuam hanc ignorantiam ut perspicias, assequar ? ^In prirnis quidem, ut Deum patrem per unigeniti eius filij mortem bprecabor, ut oculos tibi, et ^aures^ ad ueritatis uocem audiendam, et inscitiam tuam agnoscendam tibi ‘^iuuerit. Quod si uerbis etiam tentandum sit, ne id equi¬ dem omittam, atque illud primum, quid sit scripturas intelli- gere. hoc enim scio te ignorare, qui praeter caeteros earum tibi intelligentiam arrogas : intelligit is autem scripturas, qui con¬ silium Dei in eis nouit, sicut legem intelligit; qui consilium legislatoris, ac uoluntatem nouit, fquam recte legis animam uocant, atque hoc illud est, quod Apostolus significat discipulos suos monens, cum ab illis discederet. “ Ornne Dei consilium Act 20. notum guobis feci.” quod idem valet, ac si diceret, clauem sci- entiae uobis tradidi, et regulam operum : utramque enim habet, qui Dei consilium in uerbo eius nouit. nouit is autem, qui potentiam uerbi cognoscit, et ideo Christus, cum Saducaeis dix- isset, Erratis non intelligentes scripturas, addit, neque uirtutem Dei, quae scilicet per uerbum eius se ostendit, quam qui igno- rat, uerbum etiam Dei ignorat. quod si paulo obscurius fortassis est ^dictum, planum feci ex ipsius Apostoli uerbis, qui de uerbo crucis loquens, summam potentiam eius hanc esse ostendit, “ ut i Cor. 2. perdat sapientiam sapientum, et prudentiam prudentum repro¬ bet. hoc Dei consilium, ut idem Apostolus docet, nemo nouit, nisi is, cui Spiritus Dei reuelauerit. Vt enim nemo nouit, quae sunt in homine, nisi spiritus hominis, sic nemo, inquit, nouit, quae sunt Dei, nisi spiritus Dei, et cui spiritus Dei reuela¬ uerit.” Hoc autem consilium nobis reuelatum est cum per eos. scripturas, et Dei potentiam ignoras, quse eadem est liaereticorum omnium erroris causa, at Christus saducseos arguens significat. Verum si quse hactenus a me dicta sunt, nec quse ab aliis] ^ [Hoc quidem primum faciam, ut Deum] [precer, ut pro immensa sua mi- sericordia, oculos] ® [aures aperiat, ut ueritatis uo¬ cem audias, et inscitiam tuam ag- noscas. Quod] d [qu?] ® [quidem facere negligam, atque illud tibi primum conabor explicare, quid sit] f [quam iurisperiti animam legis uocant,] s [nobis fecit] h [dictum, sic planum faciam] 2 Cor 12 j. Cor. I. I. Cor. I. Gen 2. 1 Cor JS Cap 9 Rom. 16 628 MEMORIALS OF [APPEND. qui primi donum Spiritus acceperunt, et Christi doctrinam ex ipsius ore hauserunt, turn etiam per ilium qui cum in terris cum Christo uersatus non esset, raptus est usque ad tertium coelum, ubi arcana ilia uerba audiuit, quae effari non licuit; quae uero enunciauit, ea sane omnia ad consilium Dei in Christi doctrina explicandum pertinent, quod eo scilicet spectat, ut perdat sapi- entiam sapientum, et prudentiam prudentum reprobet, sicut idem Apostolus docet. “ Quia non cognouit mundus per sapi- entiam Deum, placuit Deo per stultitiam praedicationis saluos facere credentes.” Ecce Mivinum consilium in homine servando, quod Deus, postquam homo peccauit, statim exequi coepit, ut cum is perijsset, Deum per sapientiam ^ipsius non agnoscens, ita scilicet ut eum glorificaret, seque ei gratum praestaret, per id, quod stultum uidetur homini, seruaretur. qua nimirum est uerbi Dei, et crucis Christi uictoria,- ut quod stultum est Dei, sapientius sit hominibus haec enim praecipua ^ sunt arma, quibus homo assidue cum Deo pugnat. “sapientia, et pruden- tia carnis, quae arma dux aduersariorum Dei, et princeps Satan, homini primum dedit. Haec prima nostra mater accepit, cum Deum non agnoscens, ut debuit, in operibus sapientiae consi¬ lium, quod serpens ei dederat, secuta, felicitatem suam augere uoluit, ut et corpus pernicioso cibo pasceret, et animam scientiae non boni tantum, quam solam ei Deus tribuerat, sed etiam mali, quam idem lege, et mandate suo prohibuerat. hie primum Satanae opera cum Dei iierbo institutum est bellum, quod ille perpetuo deinceps fouit, et aluit, hoc uno consilio, ut persua- deat, sapientiae, et prudentiae suae hominem confidere oportere, cuius rei contrarium spiritus Christi suadet, ut spei scilicet nihil in sua homo sapientia, et prudentia constituat, “sed uni Dei patris sapientiae, bonitatique plane confidat, et eius legi tan- quam paruulus pareat. Hoc spiritus Dei consilium cum caro aspernaretur, nullus fuit belli inter Deum, et hominum finis, quod secundus ille homo de coelo coelestis, quern Esaias pro- pheta magni consilij Angelum uocat, in terras descendit, ut arcanum illud consilium in sinu Dei patris temporibus aeter- 1 [Dei] [suam] “ [sapientia uidelicet, et] * [sunt hominis arma, quibus " [sed uni patris] assidue] 629 NO. XXXIX.^] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. nis taciturn atque angelis diu ignotum, nobis aperiret, cuius summa haec fuit, quam ex Apostoli uerbis supra ostenditurus, “ Quia scilicet mundus non cognouit per sapientiam Deum, i Cor. i. placuit illi per stultitiam prsedicationis saluos facere credentes, ut hoc modo perderet sapientiam sapientum, et prudentiam prudentum reprobaret, per quam mundus perditus fuerat^ et reprobatus.” Christus autem consilium hoc non solum enun- ciauit, sed etiam est executus, quemadmodum Esaias prse- dixerat, Et uoluntas Domini in manu eius dirigetur,” quod Cap 53 ipse quidem ciim in omni uita_, turn uero praecipue in morte sua praestitit, qua 3 huius consilii finis atque perfectio fuit, sicut ipse cruci affixus, iamque spiritum emissurus, dixit, “ Consummatum est.” Cum uero quae ad nostram salutem loann 29. pertinebant, omnia ex Christi morte penderent, ex hac etiam effluxere uniuersa sacramenta, quorum cum nullum sit, in quo per uerbum Dei, quod homini uidetur stultitiae uerbum, non id euertatur, quod ad sapientiam, et prudentiam carnis pertinet, turn uel maxime hoc fit in baptismi, et Eucharistiae Sacra- mentis, quorum alterum ad salutis nostrae initium, alterum ad perfectionem spectet, ita enim utcunque in sacris Literis traditur, Out constet, quo magis ea quis ad sensum hominis, uel intellec- tum accomrnodare uelit; hoc eum abesse longius ab eorum in- telligentia, quique iudicio rationis, ac prudentiae humanae maxime dociles uidentur, hoc ad percipienda ea, quae de his sacramentis traduntur, minus idoneos esse. Quis enim, si personam Nico- demi cum Christo loquentis spectemus, et iudicium rationis ac Ioanns, prudentiae humanae sequamur, aptior eo discipulus esse potuit ? qui quidem, Pcum primum ad Christum noctu se contulisset, ea re <1 magnum discendi studium indicauit, quod excitarat fides ex Christi miraculis concepta, quae ipsum in admirationem doctoris adduxit, accedebat etiam scientia ^legis, quae est paedagogia ad Christum. Num maiora signa docilis atque idonei discipuli humana ratio et prudentia requirat ? Magna quidem haec sunt, uerum si ob ea quis de uerbo crucis, quo uniuersa Christi doc- trina continetur, se iudicare posse existimet, non modo haec illi non proderunt, sed magno etiam erunt impedimento: ad myste- o [ut aperte constat] a [summum P [cum ad] r [legis diuinae, quse] 630 MEMORIALS OF • [append. riorum enim Dei intelligentiam plus confer! paruuli fides, qui nihil iudicat, nihil quaerit, omnia credit, ac simpliciter accipit, quam omnis humana uel sapientia, uel prudentia, qua qui est prseditus, earn relinquat necesse est, ut uerbi Christ! idoneus sit I Cor. 3 auditor, sicut ait Apostolus, “Si quis uestrum uidetur esse sa¬ piens in hoc seculo, stultus fiat, ut sit sapiens. Christus enim Apostolos, et discipulos suos alloquens, Nisi, inquit, conuersi fueritis, et eflfeciamini sicut paruuli, non intrabitis in regnum coelorum ; et, si quis non receperit regnum Dei sicut paruulus, non intrabit in illud.” Quamdiu enim, quis, audito Christ! uerbo, quaerit, quomodo hoc uel illud fieri possit, sicut Nicode- mus, cum illud audisset, “ Nisi quis renatus fuerit denuo, non potest uidere regnum Dei; quaesiuit, Quomodo potest homo nasci cum sit senex ? Nunquid potest in uentrem matris suae iterate introire, et renasci ?” quamdiu, inquam, aliquis ita quae- j rit, uel hac una re, se non idoneum doctrinae Christ! discipulum ] reddit, etiam si abunde ei adsint reliqua omnia, quae indicium | rationis humanae in discipulo requirit, quemadmodum hoc Nico- ’ demi exemplum ostendit, qui quo magis quaereret, et ®dubitaret, eo tardior ad ^intelligendum, atque obtusior est factus, ut tan¬ dem ne terrena quidem (quod ei Christus obijcit, satis percipe- ret, nedum coelestia. ex quo, quid impediat, quominus quis idoneus Christi discipulus fiat, quid contra adjumento sit, facile intelligere possumus. Sed quid haec ego nunc ad te, qui non de baptismo, sed de Eucharistia a nobis dissentire profiteris ? ut nimirum, cum nos asseramus corpus, et sanguinem Christi | sub specie panis, et uini a sacerdote consecrati uere, ac re ipsa | contineri; tu contra, haec signa tantum esse, idque ex scripturae f et Christi uerbis constare affirmes, ostendam, te non idoneum doctrinae Christi discipulum, ac multo minus doctorem esse i posse. Id autem nonne satis probauero, si ’^ad ea, quae iam ? dixi, addam, te, cum minus malitia corruptus uidebare, idem, quod nos sensisse; turn uero sententiam mutasse, cum iam per- ^ iurus palam esses factus, cum impurior uita accederet. An his ] te artibus in lectione scripturae profecisse putas, ut abditos sen- j sus uideres, quos ante non uideras ? nonne uel hoc unum satis j ® [dubitaret, quod non faciunt paruuli] [intelligentiam] - [prseter] 1 NO. LXXXIX.*] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 631 uidetur ad probandum te minime dignum cui fides habeatur, nouos sensus afFerenti, sed hoc potius putandum, si quid aiitea recte intellexeris, hanc tibi lucem, ueritatemque impurse uitiC sordibus ereptum, malitiaque mentem tuam esse obcoecatani ? Atque ita sane res habet, ‘‘ quia initio cum cognouisses Deum, Rom non sicut Deum glorificasti/' aut gratias egesti, primum in pas- siones ignominiae a diuina iustitia merito es traditus, deinde in reprobum sensum, qui sensus in primis hie est, quern sequeris de Sacramento corporis Christi, quo sensu nihil potest esse magis reprobum, atque (id quidem in te) non modo grauissimurn est peccatum, sed poena etiam maxima peccati. Haec, inquam, non satis esse debent, ad persuadendum, ne tibi ipse credas in nouis sensibus diuinse scripturae probandis, atque sectandis, ac multo minus caeteri ? Sed heec nolo satis sint, quin addam, etiam si anteacta uita tua in conspectu hominum probata esset (quod de nonnullis haereticis fertur) etiam si studiosissimus esse scripturarum, si ^cupidissimus ueritatis, si ingenioY plurimum ualeres, tamen haec omnia in hac doctrina sacrament! altaris, si unum illud abesset, ut quae a Christo, et ecclesia de eo sunt tra- dita, ita acciperes quemadmodum paruulus solet^, quae a magis- tris, et parentibus sibi traduntur, nihil omnino prodessent, atque hoc amplius dico, nisi haec ita acciperes, ut iumentum solet a domino suo pabulum, nunquam profecto ea intelligeres, ut post- ea ex scripturis ostendam. Tuus igitur iste error inde oritur, quod tu, ut sapiens^ et prudens haec audis : talibus uero doc- trinae suae mysteriae esse abscondita, laetatus est Christus, atque exultauit. Dico autem te, ut sapientem^ et prudentem haec au- dire, quia^ si in hoc altaris Sacramento dicatur esse non uerum corpus, sed signum, et figuram tantiim ueri corporis Christi, ut tu affirmas, iam non solum Judaeis, sed omnibus etiam mundi sa- pientibus, nihil absurde dici uideatur. Cum enim Judaei, cum sapientes audiunt, panem ilium, et uinum convert! in corpus et sanguinem Christi; id illis^ ita uidetur absurdum, ut nihil ab * [cupidus] y [ingenio valeres] 2 [paruuli solent] a [sapiens hsec audis, non ut par¬ uulus; talibus] [sapientem haec] c [si sacramentum hoc altaris di¬ catur non esse uerum corpus,] [eis] 632 MEMORIALS OF [append. humano ingenio excogitari possit absurclius. Tii uero, scilicet ut sapiens doctor, ad hoc absurdum tollendum, sic rem inter- pretaris, ut dicas, panem, et uiniim esse tantum signa, quibus admonemur mortis®, quam Christus pro nobis passus est. Ita omne quidem absurdum tollitur, at illud tolli^ certe non potest, quod tanquam fundamentum totius religionist nostrse positum est, Christum filium Dei pro peccatis nostris in cruce esse mor- tuum. Atqui hunc non esse uerum de sacramento corporis, et sanguinis Christi sensum, uel hoc ipsum declarat, quod is hu- manse rationi magis accommodatus est. Paulus enim Apostolus cum de uerbo crucis loquitur, non minus ueretur Judseorum, et gentium ofFensionem in ijs, quae ad fidem spectant, tollere, quam in iis, quae ad mores pertinent, alFerre. negat enim “ se docuisse in persuasibilibus humanae sapientiae verbis, ne euacuaretur crux Christi,” hoc est, ne tolleretur scandalum, atque olFensio, quae sapientibus, et prudentibus huius mundi ex ea doctrina orieba- tur. Hinc apparet, quo pacto non modo scandalum non uitaue- rit, sed necessarium esse duxerit, ne inanis fieret eius praedicatio. Fit autem inanis, ut eius uerba, quae sequuntur, ostendunt, cum mysterium crucis, et passionis Christi ita } raedicatur, ut neque Judaeis scandalum, neque Graecis, id est, huius mundi sapienti¬ bus, stultitia esse uideatur. Quod si dixeris^ non de cruce, et morte Christi, sed de eius corpore, quod^ nos sub specie panis et uini continere*^ asserimus, nunc agi, at illud negare non pote- ris, si Christo, cum uenisset in mundum, propositum hoc fuit, ut perderet sapientiam sapientum, et prudentiam prudentum reprobaret; id quidem multo magis fieri, cum docetur, eius corpus nobis sub specie panis manducandum dari, quam cum idem, qui Deus esset, et homo in cruce pro humani generis salute mortuus esse traditur. haec enim doctrina non ita per- dit hominum sapientiam, et prudentiam, quia non ita^ stul¬ titia ijs uidetur, ut qui ante crederent, Deos se humana specie in terris ostendisse : nam si illud uidetur absurdum, Dei filium mortem pro hominum salute pertulisse, at homines ssepe ex- titisse, qui sese’^ pro aliorum salute deuouerint, idque dig- ® [mortis Christi, quam pro] ^ [tolli non] & [doctrinse] ^ [dixeris, nos non] ‘ [quod sub] k [continetur, loqui] 1 [ita scandalum, siue stultitia] “ [se] I NO. LXXXIX.*] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 633 num laude habitum fuisse gentilium^ historia3 tradunt, Itaque cum proprium Dei sit, benigne facere, si Deus aliquis, homi- nis forma, naturaque suscepta hoc idem pro humani generis salute passus diceretur ; ne id quidem ab humano sensu atque intellectu prorsus alienum uideretur. Ergo non ita Christus hac doctrinse parte, qua eius mors prsedicatur, humanam sapientiam, et prudentiam perdidit': at cum traditur”, sub specie panis, et uini contineri uerum ipsius corpus, quod cruci affixum fuit, et sanguinem, quern pro nobis effudit, hie uero stupet tarn sensus, quam intellectus. hoc utriusque captum longe superat. Quod si Christus leetatus est, doctrinae suae mysteria sapientibus, et prudentibus esse abscondita, et reuelata paruulis; ecquid ilium magis quam hoc delectare potuit ? quod quidem nemo credat unquam, nisi qui paruulus, et tanquam iumentum efficiatur: Jaetatus est autem Christus, atque ut ait Euangelista, exaltauit in spiritu, propterea quod ex ijs, quae docuerat, uideret iam quasi initium uictoriae uerbi sui contra humanam sapientiam, et prudentiam, cum paruuli, qui ad eius disciplinam dociles erant, undique ad ipsum confluerent, sapientes autem, et prudentes of- fensi auerterentur. qua de re gratias egit patri, idque antequam uenisset hora, qua corpus et sanguinem suum sub specie panis et uini discipulis manducandum, et bibendum daret. quse hora postquam uenisset, quasi adesset ilia, quam diu optauerat, per- fecta uerbi sui uictoria, turn discipulis, Desiderio, inquit, de- luc. 22 sideraui hoc pascha manducare uobiscum, antequam moriar,” ac de quo prius patri gratias egerat, cum hanc ipsam uictoriam pro- spiceret, de eo tunc rursus eidem gratias agens pane, et calice in manus sumpto, sic uerbo uicit, ut panem, ac uinum, in corpus et sanguinem suum admirabili sua ui et potentia conuersum disci¬ pulis id ipsum credentibus in cibum, et potum daret, quae quidem perfecta fuit uerbi crucis uictoria. Tunc enim Christus plane perfecit, quod Apostolus de uictoria uerbi, deque potestate sibi, ut uerbi ministro concessa ait, “ Arma militiae nieae non carnalia 2 Cor. 10. sunt, sed potentia Dei ad destructionem munitionum, consilia destruentes, et omnem altitudinem extollentem se aduersus sci- entiam Dei, et in captiuitate redigentes omnem intellectum in obsequium Christi.” Quod quidem in nulla alia Christi doc- n [eorum] o [docet] Joan .ig Matth. 13 Mar. 4. Luc. 8 Gal 4 Luc. 2 634 MEMORIALS OF [APPEND. triiiae parte plane profectum fuerat, antequam iientum esset ad hoc sacramentum, quod ideo sacramentum sacramentorum ap- pellatur, quia ad ipsum tanquam ad fiiiem reliqua omnia sacra- menta referuntur. At hoc dices a nobis excogitatiim fuisse, ad scripturam scilicet, prouocans. Ego uero te ideo scriptiiras ignorare dixi, quia ostendis, te consilium, ac uoluntatem Dei in eis minime intelligere, quod quidem non omnibus datur, quin- imo nulli datur, nisi Christi amicis, ut ipse paulo ante mortem Apostolis declarauit, qui ex .semis facti iam erant eius amici. Sic enim ait, “ Jam non dico uos seruos, sed amicos : seruus enim non nouit uoluntatem Domini sui, uobis autem, qucccum- que audiui a patre meo, omnia nota feci.” Atque id turn dixit, cum, ultima coena peracta, corpus, et sanguinem suum in cibum illis et potum dedisset, et quidem reuelato hoc mysterio, quo uno reliqua omnia mysteria continerentur P, tempus erat, ut hoc diceret, quod antequam nunquam dixerat. Discipulis autem suis datum esse, quod aliis erat negatum, ut mysteria regni Dei intelligerent, ostendit Christus, cum sententiam cuiusdam para¬ bolae eis explicans dixit, “ Vobis datum est nosse mysteria regni ccelorum, cseteris autem in parabolis, ut uidentes non uideant, et audientes non intelligant.” Tu igitur cum in hoc Sacramento ex ipsa re parabolum facis, ostendis, te nec rem, nec para- bolum nosse, longeque ab eorum spiritu abesse, quibus datum est, ut Christi doctrinse mysteria cognoscant. atque hi quidem sunt, qui eius consilium, et uoluntatem nouerunt. ad huius autem mysterii, et sacramenti cognitionem his gradibus per- uenitur, ut primum quis tanquam iumentum, deinde ut seruus, siue puer, qui nihil differt a seruo, tandem uero ut amicus fiat, primum gradum turn Christus significauit, cum recens natus se conspiciendum pastoribus obtulit, qui ad eum quaerendum ve- nerant in Bethleem, quee domus panis interpretatur, pannisque inuolutum in prsesepi inuenerant. Sic enim Christus utcun- que significauit, se et natum esse, ut cibus fieret, et salutarem cibum illis fore, qui ad eum, tanquam iumenta ad prsesepe ac- cederent, eumque pannis involutum inuenirent, sed tanquam iudices, et acres huius mysterii perscrutatores, hi omnes corpus quidem Christi manducant, et sanguinem bibunt, sed in indicium P [continebantur] NO. LXXXIX.*] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 635 sibi manducant, et bibunt, hoc modo te iam pridem ad altare uenisse, qui ante ut iumentum, et paruulus uniuersam Ecclesiam sequens accesseras, noua hjec sententia, quam sequeris ostendit. Nam cum sensum, et intellectum tuum excitasti, ut de hoc Sacramento ipse iudicares, inueniens humanis auribus id magis probarij quod a quibusdam dicitur, in signum ueri corporis et sanguinis Christi hoc' sacramentum nobis esse datum, sensum iumenti et paruuli amisisti, atque in reprobum sensum eo tra- ditus, id quod omnibus accidit, qui, quod Apostolus monet faciendum esse ab ijs, qui hoc sacramentum accipiunt, non ob- seruant, ut annunciant mortem Domini donee ueniat. quiq quidem de pane illo edentes, et de calice bibentes, indicium sibi manducant et bibunt, et rei sunt corporis et sanguinis Christi, et eo quidem magis, quam uel Judas fuerit, qui Christum pro- . didit, uel Judsei, qui cruci affixerunt, quo maius est scelus, Christum post partam corporis sui contra mortem uictoriam, etenim tollere, quam ante cum corpus mortale gereret. Ideo autem in hoc tu scelus una cum cseteris, qui nouam impiam doctrinam sectantur, incidisti, quia, cum corpus Christi ac- ciperes, non ita accepisti, ut Paulus Apostolus docet, ab iis accipi oportere; qui salutarem fructum ex eo sunt percepturi, ut scilicet mortem Domini annuncient donee veniat. Annun¬ ciant autem, qui Petri optimi horum verborum interpretis^ hoc prseceptum sequuntur, “Christo igitur passo in came, et uosiPet.4. eadem cogitatione armamini, quia qui passus est in came, desijt a peccatis, ut iam non desideriis hominum, sed uoluntati Dei, quod reliquum est in came uiuat temporis.” Tu uero non uoluntati Dei, sed hominum desiderijs te totum adduxisti, quo circa tantum abest, uts ipse te mortem Domini annunciauerisb ut ilium iam a morte excitatum, et uitam hominum factum (quod nec Judas, nec Judsei fecerint) prodere, et cruci affixum e terris tollere conatus^ sis; idque postquam ipse^ Christus per hanc doctrinam ijs, qui mortem eius digne annuncient, in cibum se ad immortalem uitam adipiscendam conseruandamque de- *1 [Quod qui non facit, is de pane illo edens, et de calice bibens, in¬ dicium sibi manducat et bibit, et reus est corporis] r [interpretis, praeceptum illud se¬ quuntur,] s [ut hoc dici possit, te mortem] t [annunciasse] u [coneris] X [ipse per hanc] VOL. III. APPEND. O Luc 22 I Cor IJ 636 MEMORIALS OF [APPEND. derit. At hie te defendas, me accusabis, quod recte senten- tiam et opinionem tuam interpreter. Nec enim te negare, Christum se nobis in cibum dedisse, in quo scripturse yuerba sunt aperta, faterique in hoc sacramento corpus, et sanguinem Christi a nobis sumi, uerum fide tantum, et in spiritu, Christum enim in coelo esse, non sub specie panis et uini, quae signa tantum sunt eius corporis, et sanguinis, nobis ab eo reiicta in commemorationem mortis, quam ipse pro nobis in cruce pertulit, quod uerba ilia significant. Hoc facite in meam commemoratio¬ nem. Haec quidem probabiliter dici uidentur, partimque uera sunt, partim uero ita falsa, atque impie dicta, ut nihil sit, quod omnem Christi doctrinam magis evertat; nam quo id probabilius dici uidetur, hoc perniciosius est, quod tu quidem pertinaciter ita defendis, ut non uerearis idololatriae eos omnes condemnare, qui in hoc sacramento uerum Christi corpus adesse affirmant, et adorant. An si cogites, quod dicas, et quibus tantum crimen obijeias, non dicti tui te pudent ? Non totus horreas ? Si Deus idololatriae crimine semper in quovis hominum genere maxime est ofifensus, quanto idem magis otfenderetur, si id illi admitte- rent, qui profitentur se eius filij docrinam sequi, quern ipse ad omnem idololatriam tollendam e coelo in terras demisit! an non si in caeteris hoc crimen graue admodum semper fuit, in iis esset longe grauissimum, qui Christi nomine hoc sacramentum caeteris administrant, ipsique suscipient ? neque enim id tu uulgo tantum, sed omnibus ^sacerdotibus et episcopis, ^quicun- que in ecclesia Christi extiterunt, obijeis, ut aut sua sponte illi, ac scientes idololatrae fuerint, aut cum tantum ij quidem idolo¬ latriam admitterent, eandemque caeteris sequendam proponerent, tamen id se facere ignorarent. quantae vero hae tenebrae fuis- sent, annon crassiores non modo tenebris Judaeorum, qui scientes idololatriam admittebant, sed ^Egyptiorum, qui cum idololatriae dediti essent, in eo se peccare ignorabant? at nos, qui ueri cultus et religionis lucem a Christo Dei filio nobis oblatam, accepisse profitemur, in idololatria tot secula uersati sumus, neque id unquam sensimus? prefer, si potes, uel unum iam inde ab ipso ecclesiae primordio, qui unquam idololatriae ob earn causam damnatus sit, quod corpus, et sanguinem Christi in sa- y [uerba maxime sunt] z [omnibus episcopis] “ [quicunque ante te in ecclesia] 637 NO. LXXXIX.*] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. cramento altaris esse crediderit, atque adorauerit, cum id toto terrarum orbe ab omnibus fieret, qui Christi fidem religionem- que profiterentur. contra uero si constat^ qui ^aliter fecerint^ eos ubique damnatos semper fuisse, quid hie dicendum ? damna- tos ne eos, qui nollent idololatriam committere ? at quam ini- quum, quam liorrendum est^ hoc de omnibus, qui tot seculis fuerunt, sentire, quantae tandem hse tenebrae fuissent! quas tamen ante miseram nostram banc aetatem, qua omne fere genus chaeresum iam reuocatum est, ex tot sanctissimis, atque doctissi- mis uiris nemo unquam animaduertit, an non potius putandum est, te, caeterosque, qui tecum idem sentiunt, in densissimis tenebris uersari ? qui quidem tenebras lucem, et lucem tenebras uocatis. Vnde uero noua haec lux tibi affulsit, quae te, quoad factus es episcopus, et aliquot etiam post annis idololatriam secutum esse ostenderit ? ex lectione, inquies, scripturarum, quae interpretatione quorundam recentium doctorum illustratae, ue- ram diuini cultus rationem, et uiam docuerunt, atque hunc ido- lolatriae errorem aperuerunt. Quid ergo ? an uerus scriptura¬ rum sensus hac tantum aetate patuit, qui semper antea latuisset? an cum illae ab omnibus passim tegerentur, nemo eas ad banc diem in tanta re intellexit ? aut si quis intellexit, quid tandem est, quod in tarn longo tempore, ex tot sanctis, et doctis uiris, ex Omni hominum genere nemo sit inuentus, qui eius modi ido¬ lolatriam uel deprehenserit, uel deprehensam ^arguerit? Quod si nullus ante te episcopus in universa ecclesia est inuentus, qui de Sacramento eucharistiae ^id quod nunc tu sentiret; eius au- tem ecclesiae Archiepiscopus, cui tu indigne, ac nefarie prjEfuisti, Diaconi Audegauensis errorem, a quo ^primum impia haec, per- niciosaque haeresis prolata fuit, grauissimis argumentis redarguit, quod uniuersa turn ^ecclesia maxime approbauit; num tu unus ** [id facere neglexerint,] ® [sic] [arguerit ? An uero cum tot hoe- resum genera, ab ecclesia omni tem¬ pore notata, reiectaque fuerint, cre- dibile uidetm*, hoc omnium longe grauissimum nec notatum ab aliquo, nec deprehensum unquam fuisse ? per mille annos, quibus ecclesia maxime floruit ? aut si fuit, die, quo id tem¬ pore a quibusue factum sit. At scio te hoc non posse. Quod si nullus] ® [id sentiret] ^ [primum, ut initio dixi, impia] * [ecclesia sic approbauit, ut eius sententiam in iuris canonici libros referendum sedes Apostolica censue- rit: num tu unus] 638 MEMORIALS OF [append. plus ^^quam caeteri uides? an non potius cum id audeas contra tantum, perpetuumque totius ecclesiae consensum asserere, quo maiorem ueritatis lucem tibi oblatam existimas, hoc te maioribus circumfusum tenebris, atque in reprobum sensum plane tradi- tum esse ostendis ? sic quidem est; in has uero tenebras turn scilicet incidisti, cum sapiens in scripturis interpretandis uideri noluisti. Tua autem haec fuit sapientia, ut ecclesiae sententiam, quae ab omni sensu, et intellectu humano plane abhorret, dum credit, et credendum proponit, sub specie panis, et uini in Sacra¬ mento altaris non uerum esse corpus, et sanguinem Christi, asperneris, atque reijcias, aliamque sequaris probabilem, et hu- manae rationi accommodatam, cum ais, haec signa tantum esse, quae quidem sententia humano sensui facile probatur, sed a spi- ritus Dei sensu ita est aliena, ut ei nihil magis repugnare possit. quod omnes facile norunt, qui diuini huius spiritus non sunt expertes, quod nouit ecclesia, quae ab hoc ipso spiritu regitur, ea uero nullos unquam grauiores hostes habuit in ijs, quae ipsa credit a Dei Spiritu edocta, quam illos, qui indicium intellectus, et sensus humani secuti sunt. In primo enim fidei nostrae arti- culo, quo Deum ex nihilo omnia creasse asseritur, aduersarios habuit philosophos omnes. in eo autem, quod fundamentum Christianae religionis est, quo profitemur nos credere in Jesum Christum filium Dei, Deum uerum ex Deo uero, et consubstan- tialem patri, ecquem grauiorem aduersarium habuit, quam eum, qui ex Platonica philosophia sumptis armis contendit, Christum, etsi Deum, non tamen aequalem patri sed minorem esse, et creaturam Quantas uero haec haeresis turbas commouerit, et quam grauiter uniuersam ecclesiam exagitauerit, nimis constat, quae quidem eo magis uenit, quo altiores radices egerat, nixa humani iudicij rationisque fundamentis. Fuerunt praeterea, qui ecclesiae sententiam hac de re secuti, faterentur quidem Christum Deum uerum de Deo uero, et patri prorsus aequalem, sed quo magis hoc affirmabant, eo absurdius putarunt, ilium uere passum fuisse; atque ideo corpus ei quoddam phantasticum attribue- runt. at quia contra hanc haeresim nimis aperta erant testimo¬ nial et eorum, qui cum Christo ipso essent uersati, et omnium, qui de eius passione et morte scripsissent, ea plane reiecta fuit. ^ [quam uniuersa ecclesia, uides ?] 639 NO. LXXXIX.^] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. atque explosa, sicuti multe eiusmodi alise. Quae iccirco com- memoraui, ut ostenderem^ haereses omnes ab eodem humanae ratioiiis fonte effluxisse, dum earn tantum homines, spiritu Dei, et ecclesiae 'sensu relicto, sequuntur. hinc manauit ^primorum nostrorum parentiim error, quos hac uia, et ratione serpens fefel- lit, ab eis, tanquam Dei praecepti indices essent, quaerens, ‘‘ Cur Gen 2 praecepit uobis Deus, ,ut non comederetis ex omni ligno para- disi simulque eorum sensum excitans, quo se ad aspiciendam arborem, quae erat proliibita, conuerterent, cuius poma, ut ad aspectum pulchra, atque iucunda uidebantur, sic ratio ad gustan- dum suavia esse ostendebat. atque ita rationis, et sensus humani iudicium eos a iudicio, et sensu spiritus in praecepto Dei per- pendendo abduxit, ex quo peccatum intrauit in mundum, et per peccatum mors, cum autem uellet Deus opt: a peccato et morte hominem liberare, statuit, ut quemadmodum cum cibus perdi- derat, ita cibus seruaret, sed talis, qualem sensus, atque iiitel- lectus plane ignorarent, qui priore cibo probato humani generis perdendi causa fuerant. Itaque tantum abest, ut de hoc cibo recte ab his quicquam iudicari possit, ut qui uelint fructum ex ipso capere, eos oporteat, omni sensu atque intellectu ^^captiuato, ad eum sumendum accedere, nihil ambigentes, nihil quaerentes, sed desiderium tantummodo alFerentes diuini huius cibi, quo uitam spiritualem tueri possint. Quare ubi Christus de eojoane apud Joannem euangelistem loquitur, omnia eius uerba hue spectant, ut fidem, et desiderium illius excitet, fidem ex mira- culo ^manni h coelo demissi, quod coelestem eius carnem signifi- cabat; desiderium ex eo, quod non brevis, et caduca, sed aeterna uita, quam omnes maxime expetant, hoc cibo comparatur. In eo autem sermone Christus “^tria uidetur habuisse auditorura “genera, unum eos, qui ipsum cibi causa, quam eis dedisset, sequebantur; alterum eos, qui curioso quodam “studio, ilium ^ [primorum parentum] ^ [captiuato, tanquam iumenta ad eum accedere, siue tanquam paruu- los, nihil] ^ [mannjB ex coelo demissse, quse] ™ [tria habuit auditorum] “ [genera, turbam Judseorum, qui eum partim cibi causa, quern eis in deserto dedisset (dederat: a pri. ma.) partim ob miracula, quse multa ede- bat, sequebantur; curiosos eius doc- trinse sectatores; tarn Apostolos, de quibus ipse] o [(studio, ejus doctrinae cognoscen- dse a pri. ma.) studio ilium audiendi, et miracula quae plurimae debat, spec- Matth 13 Max 4 Joann 6. 640 MEMORIALS OF [append. audiendi tenebantur : tertium Apostolorum, de quibus ipse alibi dixerat, “ Vobis datum est nosse mysteria regni coelorum, caete- ris autem in parabolis.’’ hi uerbis Christi nihil olFendebantur, quibus reliqui omnes ita erant offensi^ ut ab eo recederent. hinc autem orta est eorum ofFensio quod Christi uerba iudicio sensus, atque intellectus humani perpenderent, nam cum Christus pri- mum turbam monuisset, ut cibum quaererent, qui non periret, seque dixisset panem eis esse daturum, qui descendisset e coelo, et uitam mundo daret ; ad hsec Judaei, Da nobis Domine semper hunc panem; at cum explicare pergeret qualis hie esset, seque panem ilium esse diceret, turn uero inter se murmurare Pcoepe- runt, propterea quod adduci non poterant, ut crederent, eum a coelo descendisse, cuius parentes ipsi nossent; ad quorum mur- murationem sedendam Christus nihil aliud dixit, nisi quae de hoc pane locutus esset, eorum intelligentiam a coelesti doctore peti oportere, non a sensu humano, et intellectu, quorum iudi- cium in hoc doctrinae genere plane reijeiendum esset. hoc enim significare uisus est illis uerbis. “ Omnis, qui audiuit a patre meo, et didicit, uenit ad me, et nemo potest uenire ad me, nisi pater mens traxerit ilium.” ac nihil praeterea addidit, quod eorum ^olFensionem tollere posset, sed ea dixit, quae magis illos ofFende- rent, cum panem, quern daturus esset, ut per ilium homines ui¬ tam aeternam consequerentur, se ^^esse ita confirmaret his uerbis. “ Panis, quern ego dabo, caro mea est, pro mundi vita. Quod Judaei cum audiuissent, turn magis murmurare coeperunt, remque hu- manae rationis, et sensus iudicio perpendentes, inter se quaerere. “ Quomodo potest hie carnem suam nobis dare ad manducan- dum? at ^Christus huic eorum murmurationi non alia ratione occurrit, nisi at <^idem reciteret, ac magis magisque '^affirmaret. Amen, Amen, dico uobis, nisi manducaueritis carnem fiiij hominis, et biberitis ejus sanguinem, non habebitis uitam in tandi.adducebantur; tertium discipu- lorum, et Apostolorum] P [coeperunt, idque ob earn cau- sam, quod humanum sensum, et in- tellectum sequentes, adduci] *1 [ofFensionem, in quam indicium sensus et rationis humante secuti in- currerissent, (incurrerent; a pri. ma.) tollere posset,] ' [esse aperte confirmaret] ® [Christus quasi nihil omnino hanc eorum murmui-ationem curaret, non alia] * [idem magis] “ [affirmaret, atque explicaret. “Amen] 641 NO. LXXXIX.^] . ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. uobis/* et quae sequuntur, quibus carnem suam uerum esse cibum, et sanguinem uerum potum plane asserit, quae eos re tandem sic ofFendit, ut non solum a turba, sed etiam a multis discipulis ^relinqueretur cum dicerent, Durus est hie sermo, quis potest eum audire! durus autem scilicet eis erat, quia duri erant ipsi, qui audirent, quales sunt omnes, qui uerba aeterna, coelestisque vitae iudicio intellectus^ et sensus humani ^metien- tes: ea sic audiunt, yut qui dicentis auctoritati fidem non liabe- ant, sed tantum credant, quantum ipsi intelligere possunt. Tales nimirum in illo Christi sermone se se ^ostenderunt reli- qui omnes eius auditores praeter Apostolos. Talibus scandalum ex Christi uerbis augetur, quo magis horum sententia explicatur_, sicut ostendit eorum exemplum quorum ofFensio ijs, quae Chris- tus adijunxit, non modo non imminuta est, sed ita aucta, ut ab eo tandem recederunt, cuius rei causam ipse docuit, quia scilicet non crederent. Haec erant autem, quibus illi olFendebantur. quod Christus se e coelo descendisse ^diceret, et in cibum car¬ nem suam daturum, quam qui manducarent, aeternam vitam consequerentur. Huic eorum offensioni Christus occurrens, Hoc inquit, uos scandalizat? Si ergo videritis filium hominis ascendentem, ubi erat prius ? non ne scilicet id argumento erit, me de coelo descendisse, nec hominem tantummodo esse, sed etiam Deum ? Quomodo autem ipsius caro comedenda esset, et edentibus vitam daret, declarat, cum addit, spiritum esse, diuinum scilicet, qui eius carni coniunctus, banc sumentibus aeternam uitam det, modo uerbis eius fidem habeant, quae cre- dentibus spiritus et uita sunt. At Judaei, post hanc eorum, quae dixerat, explicationem, quia fide carebant, duriores efFecti sunt, eumque statim reliquerunt. Sic enim est apud Evange- listam, “ et multi discipulorum eius abierunt retro, et iam non V [relinqueretur, qui ejus uerba ad iudicium rationis, et sensus hu¬ mani referentes, cum non inuenerint, quo pacto id fieri posset, dixerunt, Durus] * [metientes : neque ea audiunt, ut paruuli solent magistros, quippe qui non [nec; a pri. ma.] dicentis auctoritati fidem habent, sed tantum credant, quantum sensus eorum, at- que intellectus capere potest. Tales.] y [ut non qui dicentis auctoritati fidem habent (this is the second cor¬ rection)] * [ostenderunt turn Judsei, turn reliqui eius discipuli, prteter] ^ [diceret, et carnem suam ad manducandum daturum,] 642 MEMORIALS OF [APPEND. cum eo ambulabant.” Quod cum uidisset Christus, non tamen eos reuocauit, uerborum suorum sententia ita explicata, ut tu interpretaris ? nam facile illi revertissent, si dixisset, nolle se corpus suum ad manducandum dare, sed signum tantum sui corporis, quo passurus erat. hie enim sermo minime durus eis uisus fuerit, qui prsesertim figuris essent assueti, neque sensus, aut intellectus ipsorum eum non approbassent, sed quia Christus non de signo corporis sui, sed de uero ipso corpore loquebatur, quod intelligere non possent, nisi quia supra omnem intellect turn, et sensum humanum a patre essent tracti, eos qui tracti non fuerant, abire passus est, conuersusque ad Apostolos, Num- quid, ait, et uos uultis abire ? cui Petrus nomine ^omnium, “ Domine, ait ad quern ibimus ? uerba uitse seternae babes, et nos ccredidimus, et cognouimus, quod tu es Christus filius Dei uiui.” nec enim hi se in uerbis Christi accipiendis, ad intellec- tum, et sensum convertebant, sed ad eius auctoritatem, quern, coelesti patre reuelante, ab eoque tracti, ^ crediderant. atque cognoverant lilium Dei uiui esse, et uerba aeternse uitee habere, ideoque ab illo non recesserunt. Qui igitur ita ®crediderunt, et cognouerunt, cum uerba Christi audiunt, dicentis, se carnem suam ad manducandum daturum, ut de re non dubitant, sic neque de modo, quo id facturus sit, quaerunt, sed qualemcunque modum proponat is, qui filius Dei est, et uerba seternae uitae habet, quacunque forma et specie salutarem hunc cibum fofferat, eum reuerenter accipiunt, nihil prorsus dubitantes, nihil quae- Matth 26 rentes ; id quod uidemus Apostolos fecisse, qui nullum offen- LUC22’ sionis, aut dubitationis signum dederunt, cum eis Christus, ut caeteri euangelistae referunt, modum corporis sui manducandi, et sanguinis bibendi traderet, ubi scilicet, peracta coena, finem iam umbris, et figuris impositurus, “ accipiens panem, et gratias agens fregit, et dixit, Accipite, et manducate, HOC EST CORPUS MEUM : similiter et calicem.” Cum enim panem illi uiderent a Christo benedictum, S ipsumque audirent dicen- tem, hoc est corpus meum, quod pro multis ^tradetur, seque ad [omnium, ad quern, inquit, ibi¬ mus ?] ® [credimus] d [credebant] ® [credunt] ^ [ofFerat, hunc iumenta, et par- uuli accipiunt,] s [eumque] ^ [tradetur, simulque ipsos ad manducandum] 643 NO. LXXXIX.^] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. manducandum invitantem, idem prorsus fecerunt, quod iumenta ad prsesepe ducta ut cibum icapiant. taciti eiiim ueluti bos ille, qui possessorem suum ut asinus, qui prsesepe domini sui cogno- uti, oblatum' cibum sumpserunt, atque Jillis Christus talis fuit, specie panis tectus, et in cibum oblatus, qualis pastoribus fuerat Es 2. pannis inuolutus, et in prsesepe ^positus. nec eis uero aliud dixit nisi quod ad illps pertinet, quos iumentis, et Iparuulis, qui nihil different a seruis, amicos suos fecerit. captiuato enim iam sensu ipsorum, atque intellectu, ut, quale corpus ac- cepturi essent, intelligerent, eorum cogitationem ad corpus illud, quod in ara crucis pro eis paulo post erat immolaturus, conuertit, dicens, “ Hoc facite in meam commemorationem."^ Quae Paulus Apostolus magis explicans; Quotiescunque, in- Luc. 22 quit, manducabitis panem hunc, et calicem bibetis, mortem Domini annunciabitis donee veniat. At his tu uerbis maxime existimas opinionem tuam confirmari, nempe in pane consecrate non esse uerum Christi corpus, quod ™ cruci affixum fuit, sed eius tantummodo figuram, ilia enim uerba, “ In meam comme- morationem,’" hoc significare, datum esse uobis hoc sacramen- tum in signum memoriae eius corporis, quod Christus in ara crucis pro humani generis salute immolauit. Ego ueram ecclesim sententiam et auctoritatem secutus, utrumque affirmo, et uerum Christi corpus sub specie panis contineri, et illud idem corpus referri, ^^ac repraesentari, quod pependit in cruce, eius memoriam hoc excitat; sed quoniam, quale sit hoc corpus, quod in Sacra¬ mento nobis offertur, nec sensus, nec intellectus uidere potest, si id scire uolumus; ocum sacerdos uerba Christi pronunciat, transferamus oportet cogitationem, mentemque ad illud corpus, quod pro nobis est immolatum, et ad fidem nos conuertamus, in cujus obsequium uerba Christi tarn intellectum, quam sensuni captiuum reddunt, et credamus, illud idem corpus, quod in cruce omnium oculis expositum fuit, hie ab omni humano sensu i [capiant. Tulis uero turn illis fuit Christus, specie] i [illis turn Christus] ^ [positus, ita ipsi tanquam iu- mentum illud, quod possessorem suum agnouit, oblatum cibum taciti comederunt. Christus autem quid eis turn dixit ? hoc nimirum, quod ad] ^ [paruulis amicos] “ [cruci est affixum,] n [et] o [cum sacerdotem audimus uerba Christi pronunciantem,] MEMORIALS OF 644 [append. remotum sub specie panis et uini latere. Ha 3 c quidem est Apostoli, et ipsius Christi uerborum interpretatio, quae tradita nobis est ab ecclesia, quam si tu nobiscum, ut matrem paruulus, audires, nunquam profecto de ijs dubitares ; sed quia ut iudex audis, et Psententiam eius spernis, sic interpretantis, minus quidem, quam quivis paruulus, uel nihil potius intelligis ac totum diuini huius sacramenti mysterium, quo eius auctoris uoluntas continetur, euertis, sensumque menti testatoris plane contrariam statuis. Est enim hoc sacramentum quasi testa- mentum, quo significatur ultima Christi uoluntas, quemadmo- dum postrema eius uerba in eo instituendo [Ccetera desunt.'] NUMBER XC.q [See p. 277 of this volume.] Archbishop Parker to the Secretary, desiring the CoUNCELS LETTERS, IN ORDER TO HIS DISCOVERING OF CERTAIN WRITINGS OF ArCHBISHOP CranmerL Sir w. H. SYR, beying here : and wold be loth to be Idle: and there- MSS. Vi. ?o.] upon having consideration as well of these quarters, for the common quyet among the people,, as respecting the common service of the better sort toward the Q. Highnes, and her affayres; I fynd them all in so good order, that I do rejoyce therein. As for my ecclesiastical persons, I deal with them indifferently, that I fynd also obedience in them. Nowe, Syr, with spying and serching, I have found out bi very credible enformation, among other thinges, in whose hondes the grete notable wryten bokes of my predecessour, D. Cranmer, shuld remayne : the partyes yet denyeng the same, and therupon despayre to srecover them, except I maye be ayded bi the P [Sententiam eorum spernis, qui earn tanquam paruuli matrem audi- ent sic interpretantem, minus] q [Endorsed in Sir Michael Hickes’s hand, “22 Aug. 1563. Archbp. of Cantuar to my M.”] [Endorsed by Strype, “ Touch¬ ing certain notable written books by D Cranmer his predecessor.^’] s [discover: Strype.] NO. LXXXIX.*] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 645 councells letters^ to optayne them. I praye your honor to procure ther letters, to authorise me to enquire and serch for such monuments by al wayes, as bi mi pore discretion shalbe thought good, wether yt be bi ’deferryng an othe to the parties, or veweng ther studies, &c. This oportunytie of enformation being such, I wold wyshe, I coud recover these bokes to be afterward at the Q. Commandement. I wold asmoche rejoyce, whyle I am in the contreye, to wynne them, as I wold to restore an old Chancell to reparation. Because I am not 218 aqueynted with the stile of the councels letters in this case, I send youe no minute: trusting that your goodness wil thinke the lauber well bestowed, to cause the clarke of the councell to devise the forme And thus hearying of the liklywood of the plage, to be in begynnyng in some placys hereabout, and yet myn own house, thanks be to God, in good quyet, I wyshe the Q. famylye to be defended by Gods honde. At my house from An. 1^63. Bekesborne this xxii. of August. Your honors assuered Matthue Cant. To the Right honorable Sir William Cecyl, Knight, Principal Secre¬ tary to the Q. Majestie. At the Court. 646 MEMORIALS OF [append. Sir W. Hpckes’s] MSS. [Lansd MSS. iii. 40. British Mus.’ NUMBER XCL« [See p. 282 of this volume.] Dr. William Mowse, Master of Trinity Hal in Cam- BRIDG, HIS LETTER OF THANKS TO SECRETARY CeCYL. Ornatissimo Equiti Gulielmo Cecillio, Regio Secretario. QUOD nullam adhuc grati animi significationem ob ac- ceptum beneficium fecerim, vereor ne quid de me mali suspi- ceris. Nam cum tanta tua in me fuit benevolentia, quantam in nemine adhuc sensi, valde dubito, ne magnitude tuorum in me meritorum id quod negligentise crimen vix eiFugere possit in majoris sceleris periculum volet. Nam ut in omnibus rebus naturaliter evenire videmus, ut quseque res sit alFecta ita ple- rumque se statim ostendat, sic a gratis animis benelicij accepti aliqua significatio baud multo post subsequi debeat. Praesertim si hujusmodi sit in quo singularis benevolentise insigne argu- mentum extitit. Nam cujus animus in recenti beneficio Ian- guescit ilium diuturnam beneficij memoriam retinere non est verisimile. Haec me valde perturbant, et eo magis quod ab hoc vitio quam longissime abesse desidero cujus suspicione mea culpa non omnino careo. Ut enim aliae mese res sese habeant, optimorum virorum gratia multum adjutus sum, ut omittam singularem Cantuariensis Munificentiam, quam in me multis annis sine ullo meo merito exercuit. Chseci vero tarn egregius animus et constans voluntas in me fuit, cum id nec ulla officio- rum necessitudine nec familiaritatis conjunctione effectum sit, an ejus virtuti et singulari humanitati id tribuere debeam aut deorum voluntati et meae fortunae non facile dicere possum. Sed de tua benevolentia quid dicam qua omnes meas fortunas et amicorum studia complexus es. Nam quod illi mihi cupie- bant id tu solus reluctantibus inimicis, confecisti. Quare sicut “ [Endorsed by Cecil, 20 Febru- knowledging his favour, and excusing ^ 553 * Gulielmus Mowseus Dno himself for not writing before.”] Cecillo.”—Strype’s heading is, ac- 647 NO. XCII.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. in beneficio conferendo princeps fuisti, Ita et ego illud totum 219 tibi praecipue acceptum referre deberem. Et licet id proprio quoque tempore pro beneficij magnitudine significatum non sit, jucundam tamen tui recordationem semper habui. Nec minus laboravi qua potissimum ratione meipsum saltern voluntate ipsa, gratum ostenderem. Nam liberum amoris et officij mei iter conditionis hurnilitas, et exiguae facultates interrumpunt. Turn ipsa scholasticorum officia^ quae in crebris literis consistere so- lent nec isti meae aetati nec huic studiorum ration! satis conve- niunt, cum illae gratiores esse soleant quae a pueris atque ijs eloquentibus, perveniunt ut ne addam tuas gravissimas occupa- tiones quas meis nugis perturbare plusquam scelestum ducerem. Quare quod tua Integritas pro tot beneficijs a me exigebat id sedulo praestabo, ut quibus muneribus tua opera praesum in his me probe exercendo tuae de me opinion! satisfaciam Vale 20 februarij Cantabrigiae. Tuae humanitati devinctiss, Gulielmus Mowseus. NUMBER XCII. [See p. 298 of this volume.] Justus Jonas to Secretary Cecyl concerning the Mise¬ ries OF Germany, occasioned by the Interim ; and that HE MIGHT receive THE KINGS INTENDED MUNIFICENCE Clarissimo Viro Domino Sycilio, &c. domino meo observando ad manus proprias dentur. S. D. P. Quanta sit tua erga miseros, in omni genere officij. Sir w. pietas, equidem ante hoc tempus non ignorabam : Sed certfe, mss. [Lausd. ut quemadmodum sentio loquar, nunquam tantam esse putavi Brit. Mus.]* quantam hodie expertus sum. Me enim miseris annumerare non vereor, siquidem varij fortunae casus graviter me afflixerity. X [Endorsed by Sir Michael Hickes. '*41 Justus Jonas to my Mr.’* Heading by Strype. ‘‘ To Sir Wm. Cecyl 1548. Desires that the bounty granted him by the King for some works of his might be received by him on account of his present neces¬ sity. The Persecutions of Germany upon the Interim.”] y [afflixerint; Strype.] 648 MEMORIALS OF [append. Hoc intelligere si voles, audias quaeso pauca quaedam verba ex Parentis ad me epistola bon^ fide recitata. Utinarriy inqnit, coram tih'i^ exponere possem adjiictiim statiirn rerum cum puhlicarum^ turn privatarum iv rv, irdo-jj Teppavia. Mallem tihi tarn magno spacio montium el marium a nobis dissito scribere Iceta KCLL €v(f)r]pa, sed difficultates assidue adhuc crescunt; et propter non receptum l^ibrum Interim, cogar forsan iterum ali- quo migrare, Poles cogitare quam difficile et 7 nolestum f durum sit ra yepovTiy &c. Hactenus Pater. Hoc tarn triste exordium qualis secuta sit narratio ipse cogitare poteris. Equidem liaec scribens chartam lacrymis madefeci. Subibat enim longe tris- tissima paternarum calamitatnm recordatio quarum siqua pars in filium redundat, ut certe redundat, quis miretur si me mise- rum dixero ? apud te prsesertim, cui tanquam medico causam morbi reticere vix bene possum. Cum itaque illis vel asperita- tibus rerum vel injurijs temporum, eo usque dejectus sim, ut 220 aliorum benignitate casus meos sustentare cogar: non putavi Regise Majestatis munificentiam, qua nescio quos meos Labores benigne potius quam merito remunerari constituit, hoc tempore negligendam esse. Si forte earn spem avidius prosequi videor, non cupiditati sed necessitati id ascribes meae. Festino enim ut ante hiemem in Galliam revertar^ earumque rerum cognitione me instruam, quarum mihi olim in Anglia usus esse posset. Hanc enim patriam non minus diligo, quam si in ea natus essem, cumque de studiorum meorum fine cogito, non minus Angliam quam Germaniam mihi propono. Quidquid igitur Regia Majestas hoc tempore in me contulerit, id mihi loco arctissimi vinculi erit, quo me in totam reliquam vitam huic regno obligatum arbitrabor. Bene et fseliciter Vale. Tuae dominationis deditissimus Justus Jonas Junior. NO. XCIII.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 649 NUMBER XCIII. [See p. 316 of this volume. The variations in Strype are given as foot notes.] Miles Wilson to SecHetary Cecyl, Lamenting the Spoils OF THE Revenues of Schools, Benefices, and Hos¬ pitals. To WHICH ARE ADDED HIS ARGUMENTS AGAINST THIS SACRILEGE z. Ornatissimo Clarissimoque Viro Gulielmo Cecilio, Regio Con- siliario prudentissimo, et LIterarum patrono maximo. Cum in Aula nuper essem, vir Ornatissime, et sermones sir w. , . H[ickes’s] cum tua dominatione cederem de multis varijsque rebus, par- mss. [ms. tim ad Cnristi religionem propagandam, partim ad remp. con- Brit. mus. servandam ac augendam imprimis pertinentibus ; tradidi (ut scis) tibi lectitandam Orationem quandam de rebus ecclesiae non diripiendis, a me superioribus hisce diebus confectam, et in publicis academiae scholis recitatam, in prsesentem cau¬ sae defensionem quae jam turn tractabatur in publica discep- tatione. Sed cum animadverterem te hominem in gravissimis Reip. negotijs semper occupatissimum, nec turn satis quietum fuisse ad ^ mea perlegendum opus, paulo longius quam pro tan- tillo spacio temporis, cumque te percupidum esse intelligebam audiendi et videndi quid de tarn inusitato argumento ex sacris scripturis proferri potuisset, existimabam me et te tuo paulu- lum posse levare onere, et etiam ea tecum communicare, quo¬ rum particeps fieri vehementer cupidus mihi videbare, si ea in angustas et concisas argumentandi formas conjicerem, quse ibi fusius ac liberiore Orationis cursu jam turn prosequebar. Ita- que ex eo tempore raciocinia nonnulla et sillogismos contexui. z [This heading is not in the MS. It is endorsed, (probably by Sir Mi¬ chael Hickes,) ‘^iiio. Januarii 1551. Miles Wilson to Sir W. Cecill.’’ Then in Strype’s hand; ** Mentions a speech of his in the University against spoyling the Church, Urges him to recover as far as he could what had been taken away from schools, parsonages, and hospitals, with a paper of arguments against sacrilege.”] a [sererem] [meum] 650 MEMORIALS OF [append. qui et ad urgendum aptiores^ et ad recordandum faciliores, et ad permovendum commodiores existunt, quam laxum quoddam et solutum illud orationis genus: ut si ilia superiora, propter eorum longitudinem, et infinitas tuas occupationes legere non liceret, saltern haec brevia dialecticorum consectaria quae se- quuntur cum vacet inspectares. Cujus mei laboris me fructum satis magnum percepisse arbitrabor, si tantum apud tuam domi- nationem effecerint, ut quae Scholse percelebres sint nuper di- rutae in Academiae ruinam maximam, hae ^tuo labore extrui mandentur: ut quae Sacerdotia sunt miser^ despoliata per ava- ros patronos ad acerbissimum ecclesiae vulnus ea restituantur in integram ad incredibile reip. decus; ut que Hospitia delumbata fuerint perdit^, ac extirpata funditus per importunitatem non ferendam cupidorum hominum, ea quantum fieri potest per te adjuventur apud concilium Regium, quo ad pristinum redeant statum nempe in subsidium ver^ pauperum. Valeant enim valeant Academiae perexiguae nunc certe, sed brevi futurae nullae, si earum nutrices, scholae, negligantur, Se- minarium et seges florentis academiae. Ut enim mare citb exarescit non influentibus undiquaque rivulis ac fluminibus : sic absorbebuntur statim academiae, et in nihilum recident si ex scholis aditus illis praecludantur, sic ut illinc ad Academias nullus aut quam paucissimi commeant. Doctrina omnis generis conticescet, papismi regnum, et plusquam Gothicus barbaris- mus omnia pervadet loca, si non eruditis melius, quam jam est consulatur, si proemia eruditionis, rectoriae, praebendae, et omnia auferantur. An dimicabit miles stipendium si negetur ? An tellurem proscindet aut bos aut arator si pabulum illis non satis abund^ praebeatur ? An trajiciet mare mercator spe ques- tus omni sublata ? An terra profundet herbas, imbribiis non depluta? An molendinum ^mollere possit, si alveum interturbes et aliorsum cursum ejus vortas ? Nequaquam certe. Sic neque quisquam acrioribus studijs doctrinae operam navabit, nisi ager suus aliquo quasi rore amoeno irrigetur, et proemijs ac muneri- bus condignis feriatur. Si exempla quaeras scholarum eversa- rum, rectoriarum delumbatarum, hospitiorum excisorum, petas exempla licet affatim horum nefandorum sacrilegiorum vel a c [“ ut” half erased.] d [molare] NO. XCIII.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 651 summo AnglicB Cancellario; ciii, te absente, consarcinata miilta obtuli vel ab Episcopo Eboracerisi apud quern etiam ista omnia diligentissim^ explorata deposui. Tua dominatio novit oppi- dum baud prbcul a nobis dissitum, nomine Childerlay ; hie una generosa domus sed hie multum degener, (quae est Magistri Cuttes) exedit universum oppidum, n^ una quidem domuneula relieta, exeepta sua domo; hie quia desunt homines quos tern- plum eapiat, reeipiuntur equi, quos pro hominibus templum pro stabulo eontineat: et quia tritieum doniini non est quod in tee- tum reeipiatur, i. e. homines Christiani, reeipitur hordeum et avena, et stramentum omnis generis. Sie oves Christi minuun- tur, sie peeudes augentur, sie perit bonus pastor, et pastoris virtus: sie templum partim fit horreum pro frugibus eondendis, partim vero stabulum pro eustodiendis equis. Argumenta hie subjungo quae prius pollieitus fueram. Lon- gior sum quam vellem, sed magnitude eausarum, et zelus hue me vel invitum produxit. Quare ignoseet spero tua dominatio eui omnia prosperrima in Domino preeor. 3® Februarij 1552. Tuae dignitatis studiosissimus, Milo Wilsonus. ^ Argumentay quihiis ostenditur impiurn esse, bona ecclesice ab 222 ecclesijs divelU. Quiequid Domino eonseeratum est in usum saeratissimi sui i. ministerij sive homo sive animal, sive ager fuerit nee vendi pot- estj nee redimi a quoquam. 27. Levitici. Bona eeelesiastiea ut aurum, argentum, eedes, praedia, domino eonseerantur in usum saeri ministerij. Ergo, bona eeelesiastiea nee vendi, nee eoemi possunt. Et per eonsequens nee auferri nee mutari debent. Minor liquet. Nunquam enim agrorum possessores agris suis et bonis eeelesias dotassent suos exhaeredando, nisi ut ministris dei abunde pro- spieeretur, in ministerium suum probe ineumbentibus. Ae 2°, communia faeientes omnia. Quod nostrum non est abripere nefas est, et eontra justitiam 2. omnem, quae est virtus sua euique tribuens. f [The rest is in a different hand, and on a fresh sheet.] APPENDIX, VOL. III. P Levit. 27. 3- Gen. 47. 4- 5- 223 652 MEMORIALS OF [APPEND. Bona ecclesiae nostra non sunt, nullius sunt quam S Christie cui dicata et donata sunt. Ergo iniquum est bona ecclesiae diripere quovis modo. Probatur minor turn lege divina, turn imperatoria. Qiiicquid enim fuerit consecratum sanctum sanctorum erit JDomhio. Do¬ mino dicabitur et non redimetur-, Et jure civili quee domini juris sunt, ea in nullius bonis computanda sunt. Quod cum lege naturae pugnat legitimum non est. Divellere terras sacerdotum cum lege naturae pugnat. Ergo eas divellere legitimum non est. Minoris probatio. Pharao sub lege naturali vivens, non patiebatur terras et possessiones suis adimi sacerdotibus, aut allevari pretio ullo; sentiens secundum naturam id maxime esse ut ind^ viverent unde laborarent. Praeterek ex horreis publicis gratuitb aluit sacerdotes, cum suae res parum sufficerent sibi. Et cum omnem terram JEgypti quintas pendere coegit Joseph, unicas sacerdotum terras exemit, quas liberaridas censuit omni dura conditione. Nemo civis bonus est qui ex communibus privata facit qui non magis communitati studet quam proprijs adaugendis com- modis. Qui opes ecclesiasticas et praedia sacra distrabunt ex commu¬ nibus privata faciunt, sua commoda quaerunt, publicum negli- gunt bonum. Ergo, qui ecclesiae bona abstrahunt civium bonorum numero ponendi non sunt, sed civitatis eversores et reip. putandi sunt. In omni bene administrata rep. semper summa cura fuit reli- gionis conservandae et bonarum artium. Direptio bonorum ecclesiae et religionem quatefacit, imo de- molitur et artes bonas vigere impedit. Ergo direptio opum ecclesiasticarum in bene temperata rep. consistere nequit. Minor ostenditur. quod nullus in vinea Domini opus faciet portans pondus et aestum diei, nec in praemijs hujuscemodi aeta- & [quia] NO. XCIII.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 653 tern suam conteret, nisi preemio ad laborem aliquo concitetur; Nullus artes consectabitur ingenuas sublatis illis prsesidijs unde siistentarentur: Homs enim alit artes. Nec triturabit bos, si obligetur os, nec pastor pascet oves, si de lacte non bibat, nec militabit miles, si stipendium subtraxeris nec in vinea faciet opus qui de denario non conducitur. Si conferatur nostra respub. cum Judceornm quae per Domi- 6. num nostrum instituta est, minus reperietur nostris ministris dari, quam veteris testamenti Levitis fuerat deputaturn. Nam numerorum 30. Levitarum viginti duo millia tantum recensentur, qui tabernaculo Domini turn temporis inserviebant. Et hie exi- guus numerus universas per omnem Judeam decimas, primitias, oblationes recepit in viaticum et victum suum, cum 48 urbibus atque suis suburbanis locis ad tria circumcirca milliaria. At nostrorum ministrorum numerus quadruple major est, ut apparet ex parrochiarum limitacione et numero. * 5 o enim cum * Quid per duobus Templa vulgariter connumerantur hie in Anglia, et duoQuaerea. ad minimum in singulis sacerdotes sunt, omnibus simul collatis. Ergo cum solum decimas recipiant sacerdotes Anglicani idque immunitas et deliimbatas vald^, non detractio sed additio potiiis facienda esset, si par ratio utrobique retineretur. Nulla pauperum bona eripienda sunt. Pro i pauperibus enim 7. Paulus ubique collectiones facit. Bona ecclesiae sunt bona pauperum. Ergo, bona ecclesiae eripienda non sunt. Si diripere aliquid private sit impium, si commune civitatis 8. serarium expilare sit nefarium, unde robur et praesidium urbis pendeat; quanto magis scelestum et iniquum erit capitis nostri Christi bona divellere et ministris ecclesiae opes despoliare, quae sunt nervi religionis et spiritualis regni Christi. At private detrahere impium est, et gazas urbis exinanire sceleratum morteque plectendum in omni ben^ temperata repub. ^ [This quere refers to the first it means that there were then 52000 character, which is like an S in the churches in England.] original. It is evidently 5 ; but the i [Pro omitted.] passage is difficult to understand, if P % 654 MEMORIALS OF [APPEND. Ergo, scelere carere non potest publica ecclesise et Christi capitis bona ad istum modum misere dilacerare. g, Qui vendentes in templo et ementes ejecit ipsum templum, et omnia in templo ad vendendiim proponentes, impunitos opi- nor nunquam permittet. At cum flagello in templo vendentes et ementes ejecit Christus, magno percitus furore. Ergo, non connivebit ad eos qui omnia diruunt, et ex domo orationis speluncam latronum faciunt. 10. Qusecunque ad sabbatum rite sanctificandum et celebrandum spectant conservanda et retinenda sunt. Est enim pars Deca- logi Sabbati Sanctificatio. 224 Bona ecclesiae ad sabbatum rite sanctificandum pertinent. Ergo, bona ecclesiae integra conservanda sunt. Minor sic probatur. Sabbatum rite celebratur evangelii praedicatione, Sacramento- rum administratione, precum profusione, et pro pauperibus dili- genti provisione. Sed ecclesiastica bona et verbi praedicationem fovent, et Sa- cramentorum administrationem alunt, et pauperes in ecclesia sublevant, dum eos sustentent ministros qui et haec peragunt officia, et indigentibus necessaria subministrent. Ergo, bona ecclesiae pernecessaria sunt ad festum rite sancti¬ ficandum. 11. Unicuique ad perfectionem contendendum est. Estate enim perjecti, sicut pater Vester coelestis perfectus est. At ChristiancB perfectionis est vendere quae habemus omnia, et pauperibus dispertire. Nam, si vis perfectus esse. Fade et vende omnia, quce habes, et pauperibus data. Ergo de Christo et ecclesia nihil detrahendum, sed pauperi¬ bus potius indies adjiciendum erit. 12. Bonum qu6 communius eo melius, quo multiplicatius eb laudatius. Sed pastures ecclesiae et episcopi, bonum sunt^. ^ [est] 655 NO. XCIII.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. Ergo, augendus eorum namerus, non minuendus existit. Ergo, qub plures Episcopi eo rectius est. Et per consequens plures constituendi, potius quam deponendi, et abjiciendi qui nunc constituti sunt. Major liquet, minor sole clarior est. Nam siquis episcopatum appetii honum opus desiderat. Certe episcopus esse non potest non esse bonum. Balthazar graviter punitus est ob vasorum Deo consecrato- 13. rum direptionem et^ per profanum eorum usum. Banieii. Achan insigniter plectebatur ob sacrilegam distractionem. josue *7. Anliochns horribili mortis genere perit ob impiam sacrorum 2 Macha. g diripiendi voluntatem et conatum. Lysimachus Lapidibus obruitur propter consimile facinus. 2 Machah. Heliodorus gravissimis vulneribus conficitur a Deo, quod sa-3 Mac^a. 4 era templi vasa abducere conaretur. Et sic de universe numero Sacrilegorum dici potest. Ergo, omnes qui Sacrata Deo divellunt gravissimas poenas expectent oportet. Sic divus Paulus ratiocinatur. 14. Suh spe debet is qui arat arare et qui triturat sub spe, spei 1 Cor. 9- sua particeps esse debebit. Ergo, qui in agro Evangelico arat, et qui in area Domini sedulb triturat sub spe percipiendorum fructuum et arare et tri- turare debent. At quae relinquitur spes, cum aufertur res } Qui non seminant spiritualia carnalia ne metant. 13. Laici Spiritualia non seminant. Quippe quia nec verbum annunciant nec Sacramenta administrant. Ergo, laici non debent *metere carnalia. iniquum est ut inde 225 quis vivat, unde non Laboret. Et Paulus dicit, qui non laborat non manducet. Dignus est operarms mercede sud. Ergo qui non operatur, 16. dignus non est. Et per consequens, neganda esset merces non omninb operand. Sic pellantur omnes inutiles fuci, sive Laici 1 [et profanum.] 656 MEMORIALS OF [append. sive Clerici extiterint, qui alienis insidiantur laboribus, quique mel exugunt omne, pariim aut nihil mellis relinquentes hijs, qui ver^ apes sunt^ valdeque laboriosae. 17* Domhius ordinavit, ut qui Evangelium annuntia?it, ex Evan- gelio vivant. Ergo e contrario, de Evangelio ne victitent, qui Evangelium aut nolunt, aut non possunt denuntiare. 18. Paulus inter Ecclesiasticos ita se gerebat, ut gratis panem a nemine acciperet, sed cum labore et sudore nocte dieque faciebat opus, n^ cuiquam eorum oneri foret. Praecepit item illis, Ut siquis nollet operari, is nec ederet. Ergo, qu^ conscientia de ecclesiasticis bonis vivere illi possunt, de prebendarum fructibus, de rectorijs, de hospicijs de episco- porum patrimonijs et reliquis ecclesiae proventibus, qui nullo ministerio ecclesiastico inserviunt, nec praedicando evangelium, nec sacramenta exhibendo, nec ecclesiasticam disciplinam, ut par est, exercendo ? 19. Qui hene^ prcesunt presbiteri, duplici honore digni sunt, maxime qui labor ant in verbo et doctrina. Qui duplex honos duplicatum designat subsidium, et ut putavit Theophilactus, abundans, prae- ter stipendium commune. Ergo, tribuatur hie duplex honos sedulis ministris, nec ita minuantur quotidie victus eorum, ut sibi et suis parum sufficiant in propria vocatione et munijs obeundis. 20. Quae sunt militibus stipendia, ea sunt bona ecclesiae et earum ministris. Sed militibus stipendia detrahere iniquum est. Ergo, ini- quum bona ecclesiae. 21. Vinitori fructum et vinum, opilioni lac, agricolae fruges eripere non licet. Sed quod vinitori vinum, opilioni lac, agricolae fruges, id ecclesijs opes suae. Eas ergo subducere, et hijs vitae adjumentis fraudare Verbi ministros nullam profectb habet aequitatem. ^ [Qui preesunt] ' NO. XCIII.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 657 Ministris ecclesiae omnia ad vivendum necessaria suppeditanda 22. sunt. ^ Necessaria autem definio, quae sibi, uxori, liberis familiae satis sunt, quaeque'hospitalitati servandse et exhibendae sufficiunt pere- grinis, egentibus, mancis claudis coecis, decrepitis, orphanis et viduis. Dent. 2^. 1 Cor.*], i Tim. 0^. Ergo, bona ecclesijs ^liquando deputata, adimenda non sunt: ne forte his singulis satis relinquatur, et ita necessarijs vitae 226 praesidijs despolientur hi, quos Spiritus Sanctus praecepit ut de ecclesiae viverent. Qui ecclesiae bona spoliant hij ministros verbi et Dei spo- 23. liant. Qui ministros Dei spoliant hij Christum ipsum despoliant. nam quod uni horum feceritis, et mihi feceritis. Ergo ecclesiae bona diripere est Christum ipsum et ejus mi¬ nistros victu suo defraudare, et Christi tunicam ac patrimonium in partes dissecare, quod quam horribile sit sacrilegij genus omnes pij norunt. Irritum esse non debet quod testator pi^ et secundum scrip- 24. turas testamento suo condidit. At multi pij morientes testa- 4 - mentis legaverunt sua bona ecclesijs in earum necessaries usus. Ergo impium est hoc spernere testamentum vel frustrari quovis modo, sic ut surripiatur avar^ quod munific^ quod sanctfe praebitum fuerat. In nascenti ecclesia Christi, apostolorum in temporibus pij 25. terras et possessiones et omnia vendiderant ut pauperibus ut ° Ac. 2. publicantibus evangelium abund^ prospiceretur. Ergo jam diu donata et ad longum tempus confirmata eccle¬ sijs in hos ipsos usus nee vi nec dolo rapienda sunt ut conferan- tur in eos, qui nec paupertate ulla premuntur nec ullo ministerio sacro ecclesijs deserviunt. n [This reference is in another hand. The three references are given in the margin by Strype.] o [et] 658 MEMORIALS OF [append. 26. Quod vel promittitur, vel destinatur in iisum ecclesise sub- ^ trahendum non est nec callid^ submovendum. id quod probatur ex Anania et Sapphira 5° actoumP duo horrenda exempla. At bona ecclesiarum destinantur in maxime necessarios usus in sustentationem pauperum et in subsidium ministrorum. Ergo non astu non vi avellenda sunt dicta ecclesise bona ne forte id avellentibus accidat quod Ananiae et Sapphires supra eveniebat. 27- 2 Ma. 1. 3. 9. Qui templum lerosolumitanum spoliaveruntq poenas Sacrilegij gravissimas luebant 2 Mac Ergo ^ qui Christianorum templa diruunt ac despoliant, et ex illis ut scopis omnia everrunt, impune nunquam opinor ferent. 28. Est in hijs abusus. reformentur ergo. Alunt Superstitionem. nutriant ergo exin veram et sinceram Christi religionem. Indignis tribiiuntur ecclesiae preedia, ergo dignioribus con- cedantur, fuci pellantur, telluris inutile pondus. 2g, Homicidae putantnr qui violentas inanus injiciunt in alienum corpus et illi vitam corporis eripiunt. Ergo erunt multb magis qui pabulo coelestis doctrinae animas piorum orbant atque destituunt sic ut astern urn pereant quod Laici faciunt^ qui victus ministorum sibi rapiunt, qui soli illos rore coelestis verbi pasce- rent et ita impediunt ne possint hoc facere. 30. Sacerdotes Judasoruin impij qui in nece domini consenserant 227 pretium sanguinis recipere nolebant in eos per ludam rejectum, sed eo mercandum decernunt agrum in sepultiiram peregri- norum. Ergo nostri Scribis et Pharisaeis deteriores sunt qui patri- monium Crucifixi, i. e. Christi tunicam, etiam non oblatam sibi auferunt et quoque jure quaque injuria sibi attrahant. P [50. Actorum omitted] omitted] s [certe] a [spoliebant] r [2 Mac. 10. 659 NO. XCIV.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. Nullum Sacrilegum impunitum sinet Deus. 31. Bona ecclesijs divellere sacrilegum est. Ergo h00c ecclesiae bona diripere ultionem Dei gravem com- meretur. Minoris probatio. Omnis ablatio sacri de sacro sacrilegum est. A definitione. Diripere bona ecclesiaB est rem sacram de sacro auferre. Ergo bona ecclesiae divellere Sacrilegum est. NUMBER XCIV. [See p. 319 of this volume.] Peter Martyr to procure a license from the Court for ONE of his Auditors, who desired to preach b ^Vere fidelissimo Christ! Ministro Domino Jacobo Haddono has tradas Londini. S. D. In Collegio Magdalenae Haddone in Christo charissime, sir w. ^ . T . • « Hfickes’s! cui frater tuns prsesidet, est pius et probus vir^ qui Hugo Kirke mss. appellatur, Magister artium, inter suos bonae famae, atque studio evangelii Christ! (quantum judicare licet) vehementer incensus. oSg^?]” Proind^ incitatur (ut mild persuadeo) spiritu Dei, ad praedi- candum, quo sanam doctrinam, cujus est sectator non ignavus, ovibus ecclesiae communicet, quae in nostris his regionibus, rarb et paucis in locis quern admodum oporteret pascuntur. De uni- verso autem isto negotio puto ilium egisse tecum quantum ex ejus verbis colligo. Cum itaque me rogaverit ut ad te scriberem, id libenti animo facio. et ei quod possum fero testimonium, quo ad mores bene audit, sacrarum litterarum est admodum studiosus, mihi docenti semper adest, et sacram profitetur doctrinam, quae de eo bona fide possum dicere haec habeo. De quo etiani potes si visum fuerit fratrem interrogare, qui jam hinc discessit, et ad negotia sui Collegij procuranda est profectus, quod mihi (ut t [Headed in Cecil’s handwriting : Aprilis Pet. Martyr Jacobo Had¬ dono.”—In Strype’s handwriting: “ His testimonial of one Kirk of Magdalen College, desirous to be allowed to preach.”] [Endorsement] 660 MEMORIALS OF [append. verum fatear) pariim est gratum. Nam illius conversatione pia jucunda et erudite plurimum delector sperabam fore, ut te hie quandoque, vel saltern ad aliquot dies haberemus; at nunc quod sperandum sit non video. Equidem licet adversa valetudine aliquandiu laboraverim, nunc tamen dei gratia sum restitutus. Piam vero et mihi nunc maxime necessariam conjugem, (ut au- divisse te non dubito,) ad dominum prsemisi, quod ideo scribo ut deum roges, quod mihi nunc dum vivo solus ac tali adjutorio 228 destitutus, suum conduplicet auxilium. Vale et Christo felix An. 1553. vivito. 18 Aprilis. Oxonij. Tuns in Domino, P. Martyr. NUMBER XCV. [See p. 319 of this volume.] That one who officiated in Dr. Weston’s place, might RECEIVE THE STIPEND DETAINED FROM HIM^. Clarissimo Viro Domino Guglielmo Sicello, Regise Secre tario, ac Equiti Honestissimo. In Aula. Sir W. H[ickes’s] MSS. [MS. Lansd. iii. 41. Brit. Mus. Origin."] S. D. Quoniam Vir clarissime, cum tuam pietatem, turn eru- ditionem habeo compertissimam, ideo ad te de hoc pio et eru¬ dite Christi ministro, quo familiarissimb utor, scribendum esse censui. Ita sane res ejus habet, sacras litteras a duobus prope- modum annis, Oxonij pomeridiano tempore publice profitetur, eo plane loco quo doctor "Westonus olim docere magno religionis dispendio consueverat, ciimque is religios^, atque accurate com- misso sibi fungatur munere, stipendium quod sibi pro universe tempore quo laboravit in vinea domini debetur, nunquam adi- pisci potuit, siquidem id Westonus conatur sibi vendicare quod ut sit justum vel aequum, tu quseso apud quern justitia et aequi- tas plurimum valent, apud temet ipsum expendito. Ille hie non ^ [Endorsed in Cecil’s handwrit- may be payed to him, that succeeded ing, “ Peter Martyr Domino Cicillo. Dr. Weston in that place detained 7 Martii 1553.”—In Strype’s: “That from him.”] the stipend due to the Divinity reader NO. XCV.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 661 est, officio suo non fungitur, neque si adesset, et doceret, posset auditoribus nisi quam pessime consulere, cum religioni puriori tantoper^ adversetur. Iste vero loco ejus est ylegittime surro- gatus, adest,' siisceptum munus obit sedulb_, atque cum meus discipulus et adhuc sit, et fuerit, verseque religionis studiosissi- mus, quo ad piam doctrinam mecum omninb consentit. Hsec scio si apud te cogitaveris, facile adducent, ut quern tibi com- mendo et favore, et auxilio non indignum putes, cui existima- tioni justissimse, ipse meas addo preces, quibus etiam atque etiam rogo, ut in ejus negotio ipsum juves, quod si feceris non modo erit acceptum Deo, sed ecclesise quoque non pariim con- ducet, etenim illi vehementer expedit, ut et laborantibus in verbo evangelij stipendia non negentur, et juvenes aliqui tan¬ dem excitentur, qui loco seniorum juventutem sana doctrina imbuant. De meis autem rebus non scribam multis, cum te audivisse non dubitem, piam dulcissimamque conjugem, in Do¬ mino quievisse, quse sanctissime atque incredibili pietate mi- grando ad Dominum, ut me in luctu reliquit, quern doctrina coelesti et mitigo, et indies magis leniam, ita oppressum gravis- simo corporis morbo deseruit, quare turn corpus, turn animus eodem tempore vexatus est acerbissime, cumque adhuc non con- valuerim, sed tamen aliquanto melius habeam, non tamen quan¬ tum satis esse possit ad meum obeundum munus, te rogo vir optime, ut precibus tuis coneris impetrare mihi a Deo, vel abso- lutionem ab hujus vitse molestijs, vel saltern vitam, qua scholse 229 et ecclesiee prodesse valeam, quandoquidem ita vivere, ut sim utilis nemini, propemodum ^intollerabile judico. Id^mque oro ut tua lectissima conjux, quam plurimhm abs te salutari mihi cupio, suis castissimis votis a Christo mihi concedi postulet. Vale atque Deo vivas felix, meque in Christo, ut facis ama. Oxonij, Martij 7. Tuus ex animo quantus est. Pets. Martyr. y [sic] “ [sic] 662 MEMORIALS OF [append. S4L. Sir W. H[ickes's] MSS. [MS. Lansd. ii. 92.] NUMBER XCVI. [See p. 324 of this volume.] John Sleidan to Cecyl. Advises of the state op AFFAIRS IN Germany®. ^Magnifico viro, l)omino Csecilio, Equiti, et Serenmi. Regis Anglise secretario. QUAS Aprili mense tibi scrips!, vir ornatissime, eas te pri- dem accepisse puto: vellum quidem ex tuis hoc ipsum certo cognoscere. Fuit hie nobiscum superioribus diebus Serenis. vestri regis orator, D. Picorinus, expatiatus hue b vicinis castris cum Veneto et Ferrar’ legatis. Gallise rex, post occupatam Lotharingiam et Metim urbem venit Zaberniam, quod est qua- tuor hinc milliaribus, Episcopi ditionis oppidum: ibi habito delectu, petivit Haganoam, illinc Weissenburgum, quo in oppido literis acceptis a Mauritio, castra movit ad xiii diem hujus mensis, et partitis copijs retrocessit. ejus rei quae sit causa non- dum constat: Electores etiam principes quatuor, ij qui Rhenum accolunt, Wormacia suos ad ipsum miserunt legatos, deprecandi opinor causa : Basilienses quoque nuper ipsum adierunt Zaber- nise et pro finitimis locis intercesserunt: nunc autem omnes Helvetiorum pagi communi missa legatione, idem faciunt. nam haec nostra regio frumentum eis abunde subministrat quotannis, eaque commoditate nolunt se spoliari, et hoc ipso die opinor eos compellare Regem : nam ante biduum hac transierunt. A nostra civitate rex alimoniam flagitavit: bis fuimus ea de re in castris, primiim apud ^Sarburgum, dein Zabernise: pabulatores multum san^ incommodarunt agricolis, qui prop^ omnes tamen in urbem confugerant: cujusmodi sint urbis nostrae munitiones, audisse vos non dubito; veruntamen hoc ipso tempore novum opus instituimus, utilissimum reip. futurum: Ulmam frustra obsederunt principes, ac misere vastatis circum agris, alia quo- a [Endorsed in a secretary’s hand; Germany : with a Postscript.”] “40. Jo. Sleidan 1552.”—InStrype’s: ^ [Endorsement.] ‘^Advices of the state of affaires in c [gig] 663 NO. XCVI.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. que loca tentarunt. Mauritius fuit cum rege Ferdinando redijt quidem ad castra sociorum, sed ad xxvi diem hujus mensis erit rursus cum Ferdinando: nam is intercedit, et ad Csesarem pro- fectus esse dicitur, ^nipontem, ut certi aliquid statui posset, quod si fiat, magna pars consiliorum regis mutabitur et inter- cidet. Caesar comparat exercitum, et erit bellum hauddubie valde atrox. Concilij nulla jam fit mentio, et silent inter arma 230 leges. Pacem Julius tertius fecit cum Gallo, et Mirandulae sol¬ vit obsidionem, et arctius quoque foedus cum eo fecisse dicitur. Per Neapolim quoque gravis est proregi simultas cum Salerni- tano^ qui et Venetias confugit. Ferdinandum aiunt ratas habere, quas cum Mauritio traetavit pacis conditiones: ideoque pro- fectum ad fratrem, ut et ipsi persuadeat. Conditiones autem illse cujusmodi sint, nondum plane constat: hoc solum fertur, .eas ad Germaniam turn dignitatem, turn libertatem pristinam omninb spectare. Deus bene fortunet. Albertus Marchio bel¬ lum facit Norenbergensibus: De rebus Turcicis nihil habemus comperti. Gallus in Lotharingiam redit, ut exercitum Belgicum retundat. Haec sunt, de quibus ad vestram Magnif. in hoc tem¬ pore scribendum duxi, turn meo turn Soceri nomine. Quseso, ut tandem de meo negotio aliquid cognoscam, quod ut commen- datum habeas et Rever: Domino Primati commendes, pluri- mum oro. Vale, Argent. i8 Maij : 1^52. Tuse Magn. deditiss. Jo. Sleid. d Sal. Literas hucusque distuli, expectans occasionem mit- tendi. Rex benigne respondet Helveticis legatis, et Lucembur- gum dicitur petere. Expectamus quae sit futura actio ad 26 hujus mensis. Gallus respondet Electorum principum legatis, perfecisse jam se quod voluit: nempe captivos principes libera- tum iri, et se, qui jam satis gloriae consecutus sit, redire domum. Ita respondet xiii hujus, quo die castra movit. Iterum vale. Dat. 24 Maij 1^52. ^ [On a separate slip, endorsed by Strype, A Postscript.”] 664 MEMORIALS OF [append. NUMBER XCVII.e [See p. 324 of this volume.] More advices from Germany. Desires a Patent for his STIPEND GRANTED HIM BY K. EdWARD VI. ^ ?Dn. Gulielmo Csecilio, Regio Secretario, &c. SAL. Literse meee diutius hie haeserunt quam putaram. Ecce, dum SirW. . ^ ^ . Hpekes’s] omnes erecti sumus et avide expectamus vicesimum sextum MSS. [MS. P -I-. T T Lansd. ii. diem Maij, quo die alter erat luturus conventus herdinandi et ^ Mauritij, nuncius adfertur, Mauritium profligasse quasdam co- pias Caesaris. Id autem accidit in Alpibus: est oppidum ijs locis, Rutam vocant: ibi futurus erat delectus militum qui pro Caesare cogebantur : Mauritius autem antevertit, et novem signa profligavit, deinde celeriter progressus aditum quendam in an- gustijs Alpium, et arcem ibi positam, Erenbergum, cepit. Fuit hoc decima non^ die Maij. Caesar eo accepto nuncio statim -^niponte discessit quod oppidum ab arce ilia distat iter bidui. Erat cum eo Ferdinandus, qui transactionis futurae causa illuc 231 venerat, ut alteris literis significavi. Simul ergo discesserunt, ingressi iter Tridentem versus: nam in Italiam Caesar cogita- bat : sed aiunt eum monitu fratris Ferdinandi, mutato consilio profectum esse in Austriam : An Mauritius eum insequatur, nondum plan^ constat. Est infra A^nipontem alter aditus, po- situs in angustijs, Kopfsteinum vocant: hunc quoque si teneat ille: vix ullum ex Italia militem sit habiturus Caesar. Hie nunc est rerum status: caetera brevi cognoscemus: tunc ad te plura. Sed oro cognoscam ex tuis literis, num meas accipias, et de meo stipendio fac aliquid boni cognoscam. Vale. dat. XXX Maij, 1^52. Jo. Sleid. Revermo. d. Cantuariensi cupio imprimis commendari. Facito quaeso, ut diploma mihi conficiatur ejus, quod. Sereniss. ® [Endorsed Jo. Sleidan” by Sir with the words ‘^the King,’’ instead W. Cecil.] of K. Edward VI.”] f [This is Strype’s endorsement; S [Endorsement.] 665 NO. XCVIII.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. Rex mihi constituit, stipendij, et ut solvatur quod jam prae- terijt: per Richardum Hils mercatorem vestratem rect^ cura- bitis. D. Checum, oro, plurimum ex me salutes. Haec ubi scrips!, literae mihi adferuntur a socero : Commen- dat se vobis omnibus plurimum. Jubet ut ego vobis subind^ scribam, e6 quod ipsi non sit integrum ex ijs locis. Est autem in finibus Lotharingiag. JExercitus Gallicus tripartitus, Walder- fingi, oppido Lotliaringiae, ad Saram flumen, convenit omnis 23 die Maij, et quatriduo post ingressus iter petijt recta Lucem- burgicam regionem, trajecto flumine Mosella. Quacunque eunt ijs locis, omnia devastantur incendijs et direptionibus : Is fuit ibi rerum status 28 die Maij, quo die Socer mihi scripsit. NUMBER XCVIII.h [See p.324 of this volume.] Intelligences concerning the motions of the Emperor, AND THE STATE OF THE PrOTESTANT PrINCES.^ ^Magnifico Viro, D. Gulielmo Caecilio, Serenmi. Angliae Regis Secretario &c.l Motum hujus anni perscripsi, Magnifice Domine, ad initium Sal. usque Septemb. et Serenissimum Regem paucos intra dies cepturum spero. Fortasse priusquam hae tibi reddantur, acce- ^^ perit. Postremum est, de capto rursum Lantgravio: sed is denuo dimissus, jam est domi. Calendis Septembris CcEsar Augusta discedens, Joannem Fridericum, Saxonice Ducem, am- plissimis verbis et amanter admodum dimisit, prolixe de sua benevolentia illi pollicitus; ’“et religionem ei suam permisit. Hie postridie domum redijt. Mauritius in Hungariam iturus ex pacto, copias suas Doneverda misit Ratisbonam, xxii die August! ; ipse domum recurrit, paulo post rediturus ad exer- citum. An redierit, adhuc quidem ignoratur. Albertus Mar- ^ [Endorsed by Sir Michael Hickes, ‘‘xxv. Sept. 1552. Sleidanus to Sir William Cecill.’^] i [So endorsed by Strype.] t [Endorsement.] 1 [“ &c.” omitted by Strype.] ™ [“ et religionem ei suam permi sit” added in the margin.] 666 MEMORIALS OF [append. 232 chio Brandeb. 28 August! Trevirim urbem ad Mosellam flumen occupavit: mansit ibi dies octo; post, Lotharingiam petivit, relictis Treviri praesidio xii signis, et xiii die Septemb. prope Sircum oppidum trajecit Mosellam, et in Lucemburgicum agrum invasit. Caesar Augustae treis quidein concionatores abrogavit, ob singularia quaedam dogmata, sicut fertur, sed reliquis tamen permisit, ut secundum Augustanae confessionis, quondam exhi- bitae formulam doceant et sacramentis utantur. xv die Septembr. Caesar cum exercitu venit in nostros fines, et in vico quodam, milliare unum ab urbe, permansit in quintum diem, tunc demum impedimentis omnibus Rheno transmissis, in quo magna fuit difficultas, plurimumque laboris et exercitu jusso progredi prae- ter urbem, ipse cum paucis quibusdam fieri ingressus est, et sumpto prandio discessit. Sunt in ejus exercitu praeter Ger- manos, Itali, Hispani, Bohemi, qui san^ plurimum damni dede- runt miseris agricolis. Caesar omnino putatur iturus Metim, ut recuperet, Galli strenue illam muniunt, et alimoniam omnem totius agri convehunt eb. His rebus omnibus praeest Guisius. Fuit hie nobiscum D. Morisinus, et Aschamus. Oratores omnes Caesar jussit ire Spiram. De Hungaria nihil habemus ^com- puti. Haec sunt Magnifice D. quae tibi scribenda putavi : quanquam fortassis aliunde babes. Quod reliquum est, ut per eum, quern socer meus ad vos mittit, de mea conditione certi quid cognoscam, et ut causam ipse promoveas meam, plurimum oro. videlicet ut Diploma conficiatur, mittatur, et anni jam exact! vel sesquianni potius solvatur pensio. Quicquid unquam in tui gratia potero, faciam. Jam diu saxum hoc volvo. Vale. Argent, xx. Septemb. 1552. Jo. Sleidanus. Joannes Marchio Brandeburgicus addu- cit Csesari ad duo millia equitum. re¬ ligion! est addictissimus. Nec aliter etiam militat, quam ut hoc ei sit li¬ berum. " [“ computi” omitted by Strype.] NO. XCIX.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 667 NUMBER XCIX.o [See p. 324 of this volume.] Advices of the State of the Empire p. Magnifico et spectabili viro D. Gulielmo Ceecilio, Equiti, Serenmi regis Anglise Secretario, Domino suo multum co- lendo. XX die Septemb. ad te scrips!, vir ornatissime. quid Alber- Sir w. tus egerit apud Treviros, jampridem audistis. Octobris die mss. [ms. xxii reconciliatus est Ca3sari per ducem Albanum. Impune fecerit omnia, et militabit Caesari, quociinque loco jusserit. Pacta, cum Bambergico et Wurcibergensi Episcopo facta, erunt rata. Caesar in gratiam recipit ^tingenses Comites, et Mans- feldios, patrem atque filium. Novembris die quarta cepit Au- malium Albertus, Guisij fratrem, caeso illius atque fiigato equi- 233 tatu. curatum ipsum ex vulnere nuper misit in suam quandam arcem, ad Bohemiae fines. Caesar in castra venit xx Novemb. Interea muri pars magna dejecta, sed oppositum est Vallum, et praesidiarij crebras faciunt eruptiones. Caesarem aiunt nolle ob- sidionem solvere, neque discedere priusquam urbem receperit. Guisius fuit hactenus in urbe cum Nemorensi principe, cum Rosclisurio, et Petro Stroza, num adhuc sint, ignoramus. Nam superioribus diebus eruptione facta in Alberti castra, qui turn forte quosdam ad prandium invitaverat, xviii equites dicuntur ex urbe evasisse in Galliam. Tormentorum et oppugnationis fragor non solum hie exauditur, quod tridui via distat, verum quatuor etiam trans Rhenum milliaribus, et eo amplius. Cuni- culis opinor jam tentari urbem. Mauritius ex Hungaria domum redijt, dimissis copijs, Turcee domum et ipsi reverterunt: si non impetrentur inducise, magnus ind^ motus expectatur. Castal- o [Endorsement apparently in Sir p [Strype’s endorsement; Advices M. Hickes’s handwriting: ^‘36. 27 of the state of the empire. That he Decemb. 1552. Jo. Sheid. (sic) Do- is busy about his book, a loose post- mino Cecillo.”] script.’^] VOL, III. APPEND. Q 668 MEMORIALS OF [append. dus dicitur bonam operam ijs locis navare Ferdinando regi. Nostrates Episcopi sollicitant nova foedera, quandoquidem vi- dent et experiuntur, quid sit periculi. E Saxonia mittuntur aliquot verbi doctores Augustam. Mansfeldicus bellum fecerat Henrico Brunsvicensi: num sit composita res, ignoramus. Is nunc est rerum status, nec aliud liabeo quod scribam. A vobis nihil respondere mihi miror. neque scio, quid expectare de¬ beam. oro te, Magnifice Domine, age causam cum ^iD. Revermo Cant: Equidem totus pergo in opere illo, et diligenter omnia conquiro. Dedi vobis occasiones et ansas, quibus apprehensis negotium nostrum conficeretis apud Seren. regem: hsec autern mora valde me coquit. Utinam aliquid saltern rescriberetis. Vale, xvii Decemb. M.D.LII. Argent. ' Magnifse tuse Commendes me velim D. Re- deditiss Jo. Sleid. ver.”’® Cant, et D. Clieco. *^Cuperem habere seriem actionis, quse regi Henrico fuit cum Clemente Septimo, prius quam ab eo se suumque regnum in libertatem asseruit. Nam et haec erunt inserenda suo loco. 1 [“ D” omitted by Strype.] ^ [This on a separate slip, headed, “ Postscript of Sleidan’s letter.”] NO. C.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 669 NUMBER C.t 234 [See p. 324 of this volume.] ®CoNCERNING HIS COMMENTARIES, WHICH HE HAD SENT TO K. ^Edward. Desires Sir William "Cecyl to send him AN EXACT information OF THE BUSINESS BETWEEN K. Henry and Pope Clement. His resolution of con¬ tinuing HIS ^Commentaries, and of writing the His¬ tory OF THE Council of Trent. Magnificis et spectatissimis Viris, D. Joanni Chseco, et Gulielmo Csecilio, Dominis suis plurimum observandis. Sal. Aiitumno superior! misi sereniss. Reo;! belli Germanici Com- Sir w. .f, . ° . . H[ickes’s] mentarios, ad illiid usque tempus conscriptos, et perjucundum mss. [ms. mihi fuit, ex tuis literis, D. Caecili, cognoscere, non ei displicere ^ ^ genus hoc scribendi ; vobis etiam illud probari, gaudeo, Viris doctissimis et acri judicio praeditis. itaque rect^ facturum yme putavi, si Concilij Tridentini totam actionem, cujus etiam ego pars aliqua fui, regis causa potissiraum conscriberem, ut, cujus- modi sit conciliorum forma, perspiciat, deinde, ut de reliqua historia restauratae religionis, quam conscribo, judicium faciat. Nam inde ab anno salutis M.D.XVII. quo quidem anno fecit doctrinae suae Lutherus initium, rem omnem ordine deduxi ad annum usque M.D.XXXVI, et quod superest, eodem filo con- texam, Dei beneficio. Sum autem in eo jam totus, et huic me rei soli trado, neque desistam adjuvante Deo, prius quam perfe- cero. Quale sit autem futurum opus, et quam utile non huic aetati modb, sed etiam toti posteritati, malo vos judicare vestri- que similes, quam me prolixius de eo loqiii. Mense Decembri petebam abs te, d. Caecili, per literas, ut actionem omnem, quae fuit Henrico Regi piae memoriae cum r [Endorsed “ H. W. Joannes Sleidanus Joan. Checo G. Cecilio.”] 8 [This is Strype’s original en¬ dorsement, with the following varia¬ tions.] * [to the king] [Cecyls exact information] * [Commentaries to that present time] y [me facturum] Q 2 , 670 MEMORIALS OF [append. Clemente VII, quando se suumque regnum in libertatem asse- ruit, mihi curares: habeo quidem ejus rei qusedam, sed non tarn exacts, neque certo, quam velim. Cupio enim proprie et quam verissim^ omnia describere. quod quidem in ijs Commentarijs, quos jam mitto, quique sunt futuri pars operis, animadvertere VOS posse puto. Magni ergo beneficij loco mihi erit, si in eo mihi gratificaberis. est enim locus illustris atque memorabilis, et omnino dignus de quo poster! cognoscant. siquid prseterea sit apud VOS hujus generis, una velim transmitti. Quod super- est, notum est vobis, Magnifici et Clarissimi Viri, tibi cum primis, d. Chsece, quemadmodum seren. Rex, ante biennium, nempe anno M.D.LI, sub finem Martij, stipendium mihi con- stituit annum absent!, coron. aureos ducentos, uti Revermus. D. Cantuar: tunc temporis abituro socero meo, domumque re- dituro. Doctor! Brunoni, nomine regis confirmavit. Et quoniam ejus pecuniae nihil adhuc accepi, plurimum vos oro, quod ante- hac quoque feci non semel, detis operam, ut tandem solvatur. Possem equidem alia facere negotia magno meo cum einolu- mento, sicut alij plaerique, sed ad hunc laborem divinitus me vocatum esse judico, nec animo possum esse quieto, donee, ad 235 hoc usque tempus perduxero. quo magis etiam spero, vos, qui pro vestra humanitate atque prudentia recte omnia intelligitis, in hoc esse elaboraturos, ut de biennio jam exacto mihi nunc satisfiat, et in posterum caveatur, quo videlicet tanto commodius atque liberius huic rei vacare possim. Quanti enim hie labor mihi constet, vobis aestimandum relinquo. Pertinet autem ad reges, ut ejusmodi labores, qui sunt et literis ornamento et reli¬ gion!, et utiles reip. foveant. Si quid est omnium rerum, in quo vicissim ego vobis inservire queam et gratificari, paratum me semper habebitis. Veruntamen, ut hoc meum scriptum de Concilio diligenter asservetur in bibliotheca regis, nec in alio- rum manus perveniat, nec ulli detur ejus exemplum, vehementer vos oro : nam mea plurimum refert, ne spargatur, et est solum, ut ante quoque dixi, particula quaedam operis futuri. De statu rerum nostratium, scire vos arbitror. Galli, sub finem Januarij libros de religione scriptos a nostris hominibus, ubi per mona- chos conquisivissent in aedibus, public^ per carnificem exusse- runt Meti. ^Postridie discessit Guisius, inque Galliam redijt. z [‘^Postridie-rediit” added in the margin.] NO. C.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 671 Liineburgi fuit multoruin principum atque civitatum Saxonise Cqnventus. Nuper etiam Palatinus Elector, Bavarus, Clivensis, atque Wirtembergicus convenerunt WimpalFse. Brevi cogno- scemus quid sit. Princeps Urbinas dicitur esse factus minister Julij tertii. Transylvani pacem fecerunt cum Turca, de volun- tate Ferdinandi Regis, ut scribitur, et annuum ei pendunt vec- tigal. Augusta Vindelicorum tenetur adhuc prsesidio, quod Caesar ante sextum mensem ibi reliquit. Videtur aliquis ibi motus impendere : nec enim omnes praesentem statum ferre possunt. Volratus Comes Mansfeldius habet adhuc exercitum, neque certo scitur, in quern usum. sed non diu latere potest quicquid est. Quod reliquum est, ut laetum atque jucundum a vobis nuncium accipiam, imprimis opto. Deus vos servet. Argentorati. Idibus Martij. M.D.LIII. Oro vos plurimum, ut has meas literas atque scriptum Sere- nismo. regi exhibeatis cum nostri commendatione. Habetis op- portunissimam negotij mei conficiundi occasionem. Obsecro, perficite, ne mihi sit opus in posterum eadem de re scribere. Vestri observantissimus, Joan. Sleidanus. Li. Richardo Hils, mercatori Londinensi, qui nobiscum aliquando habitavit, licebit dare quicquid mihi debetur. Cupio autem, atque etiam oro, ut per eum, qui has reddit, soceri mei famulum, mihi respondeatis. Conjunctini vobis scribo, quia summam inter vos esse animo- rum conjunctionem accipio, ut judicij similitudinem. Mauritius Elector dicitur solicitare, ut exercitum Mansfeldi- cum ad se traducat, et coquere nova consilia. 672 MEMORIALS OF [append. 236 NUMBER Cl.a [See p. 324 of this volume.] Concerning the Affairs of Germany ; and particularly OF THE CoUNCEL OF TrENT. Sir W. H[ickes’s] MSS. Sal. Ornatissimo Viro D. Gulielmo Csecilio, Serenissimi Regis Angliae Secretario. De rebus actis Tridenti, non dubito quin ex Aschami Ro- geri literis, ad quern scripsi, cognoris, Vir Ornatiss. Post impetratum fidem publicam, quod fuit sub finem Januarij, Dux Mauricius putabatur omnino missurus esse Philippum et alios. Norenbergam enim usque prsemiserat. Sed cum ali- quandiu fuissent ibi commorati, sub finem Februarij revocavit eos, ad maturitatem jam prope deductis belli consilijs et appa- ratu. Dux Christophorus autem Wirtembergicus, qui doctrinae Confessionem exhibuerat antea per Legates Tridenti, Brentium eb misit cum tribus collegis, quibus se conjunxerant duo nostrae civitatis Theologi; et hi quidem Tridentum venerunt, ad xviii diem Martij. In alterum diem fuerat indicta, quam vocant, sessio. Sed nihil turn fuit actum ; eaque sessio fuit ad Calend. usque aij prorogata. Postquam ergo Legati Wirtembergici, qui nuper eo venerant recentes, et ego, nostrae Reip. nomine, Theologos nostros, apud Caesaris treis Oratores ibi, certis legi- bus, ad futuram actionem obtulimus et admisimus: Ego, qui jam in quintum mensem ibi fueram, sed finem Martij discessi, et ad xii Aprilis hue redij. Priusquam abirem, de voluntate Sociorum egeram diligenter apud alterum Caesaris Oratorem, de modo processus, et urgebam ut Theologi nostri publice audi- rentur, aut super articulis ibi definitis, aut super capitibus doc¬ trinae, juxta seriem Confessionis exhibitae. Hoc autem invitis- simi faciunt; neque publicum ipsis auditorium, opinor, facile concedent. In quo quidem si perseverent, turn nostri discedent. Et hie quidem fuit, me discedente, rerum status. Qui sunt ibi a [The Editor has not been able to discover the original.] NO. Cl.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 673 doctiores, Breiitium norunt ex scriptis, et ipsius expetunt collo- quia. Sunt ibi Hispani Episcopi xxv, Itali totidem aut plures; et hi quidem actionis atque morse pertsesi, spectabant abitionem; illi verb^ Csesaris authoritate, qui coetum ilium dissolvi non te- mere patitur^ continentur. Jam Episcopi nostrates omnes abie- rant, prseter Curiensem et Constantiensem, qui tamen et ipse paucis post me diebus dicebatur esse discessurus. Videt Csesar, quam non facilb recolligi possit ejusmodi coetus posthac, si nunc eum dissipari contingat: idedque tantopere studuit hactenus eum continere. Digressus, cum venissem jEni- pontem, D. Legatum Morisinum Halse conveni Calendis Aprilis. Postridie continuato itinere intelligebam obsideri Augustam Vindeiicorum ab duce Mauricio, filijsque Lantgravij, et Alberto Brandeburgico. Biduo post occurrit mihi in via D. Morisini Conjux, quse per i^ugustam hue profectura, cum difficilem fore transitum audisset, ad maritum redibat. Eodem die deditio- nem fecerunt Augustani, qui fuit hujus mensis dies quartus. Erant in urbe tria peditum signa, ductore Walthero Hirnhein- cio: qui omnes liberaliter, nulla devincti lege dimissi fuerunt. 237 Postridie sunt urbem ingressi principes, qui veteri restituto Senatu et tribubus, uti in reliquis etiam oppidis fecerant, et constitute nove Rep. et tormentis turn Civitatis, turn Csesaris, quse sunt ibi plurima, perquisitis, die Aprilis septimo discesse- runt. Quibus autem conditionibus pacti sunt cum Oppidanis, adhuc quidem ignoro. Fuggerus Antonius pridie deditionis ex- cesserat urbe, et quatuor ab ^niponte milliaribus, mane mihi occurrit, tribus tantum comitatus. Ulma post iter feci, qui tunc prsesidium habebant, tria signa peditum, et videbantur ad defensionem omnino spectare. Postridie quam illinc abij, nempe octava hujus mensis die, Principes, Mauricius, Lantgravij filius, et Megelburgius, datis ad eos literis, commeatum et alimoniam, et alia qusedam, ab ipsis petebant. Eas ad literas cum nihil illi responderent, Principes undecima hujus denub scripserunt, se- que ipsos appropinquaturos nunciabant; et hoc ipso tempore oppidum obsident. Est autem ea civitas valde locuples, et quia magnam obtinent circum ditionem, arces, castella, oppidula, prsedia, vix opinor tolerabunt obsidionem. Proximus est im¬ pression! Dux Wirtembergicus, qui sanb pacem libenter coleret, si per tempora liceret: ab eo rectum est iter ad nos. Altera 674 MEMORIALS OF [append. ipsorum pars exercitus petit Alpes, credo^ ut aditus occupent, nequis externus miles egredi possit. His copijs, opinor, praeest Albertus Brandeburgicus una cum Hedeckio. Quid Caesar agat, aut ubi sit, nescimus. Ego cum essem iEniponti, nihil quicquam vidi apparatus; magnumque turn erat ibi silentium in aula, magnaque solitudo, nisi quod eo ipso die nonnullis fuit datum negotium conscribendi copias. Du- bium'-tamen non est, quin Italum et Hispanum militem Caesar evocarit. Electores Rhenani suos habent apud principes Lega- tos de pace: sed plserique putant difiicillimam esse futuram tractationem. ^niponte mihi dicebatur, Csesarem in hoc esse totum, ut Mauricium placaret. Et hie quidem paroxysmus nobis imminet ab oriente sole: jam vero ab occidente multb fere terribilior instat. Nam Metim urbem Gallus tenet, et per vicinum nobis agrum iter faciens, volet etiam hanc nostram urbem fortassis videre, multumque hoc ad suam gloriam perti- nere putabit, eousque signa promovisse. Quod si alter exerci¬ tus, occupata Ulma, cseterisque domitis, ad nos etiam propius accedet, vides in quantis simus angustijs. O ! quis erit hujus tragedise tandem exitus ? Gorziam oppidum et Abbatiam prse- divitem Galli, ante diem octavum, vi ceperunt, diripuerunt, in- cenderunt, opinor, prsefecto Hispano, cum 38 militibus, suspense. Theonis villa, Lucemburgicse ditionis oppidum munitum, qua- tuor k Meti milliaribus, ad Mosellam flumen, habet equitum peditumque praesidia, et nuper emissis faeminis atque pueris, • obsidionem tolerabit. Eo enim capto oppido, nihil fere est ijs locis, quod vim ullam majorem diu sustinere possit. Haec est rerum apud nos facies. Vos multbs faeliciores, qui festinam pacem colitis in pulcherrima regione. Socer mens, quern nosti, datis ad me literis (nam est in agro Metensibus vicino) multam tibi salutem nunciat, seque diligenter vobis om¬ nibus commendat, et jussit ut haec, tarn suo quam meo etiam nomine, tibi scriberem, quandoquidem ex ijs locis, ubi nunc est, et in hac temporum asperitate, non ita commode potest ipse ad 238 VOS dare literas. Quod cum ita sit, nolui hoc oflicium praeter- mittere, ut de ipsius apud vos observantia studioque perpetuo cognosci posset. Quanquam et ipse, pro meo in vos affectu, mea sponte scripturus eram: et spero vos in optimam partem haec accepturos esse, quae fortasse jam aliundb etiam accepistis. NO. CII.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 675 Attamen quia rebus ipsemet tractandis interfui Trideuti, puto vobis tanto futurum esse gratiprem banc qualemcunque narra- tionem. Quod superest^ ut meum negotium, quod aliquot nunc annis agitatur, et de quo Reverendiss. D. Cantuariensis, anno superiori, Socero meo certum quid dixit, promoveas, Vir orna- tissime, etiam atque etiam rogo. Sereniss. Rex constituit mihi, sicut Cantuariensis dixit Socero, annuos ducentos absenti. Ut ejus rei conficiatur Diploma magnoper^ peto, sicut liactenus, eamque mihi pecuniam dependi flagito. Scis rem omnem baud dubie, alioqui prolixior essem : et priusquam irem Tridentum, scripsi ea de re D. Chseco, sicut etiam Reverendiss. D. Cantua- riensi. Nihil hactenus mihi responsum est a vobis: quo magis peto, ut per te certi aliquid cognoscam. In eo feceris et Socero mihique gratissimum. Vale. Argent, xviii. April. 1553. Joan. Sleidanus, Licent. Has literas oro communices Reverendissimo D. Cantuar. Nam sic scribo ad ipsum. Per Ricbardum Hillis mercatorem vestra- tem recte poteritis ad nos, nisi alia sit ratio commodior. Claris- simo Viro D. Checo plurimum et officiose me commendo. NUMBER Clla. [See p. 324 of this volume.] Martin Bucer to the Secretary, for the speeding of Sleidan’s business. ^Summa dignitate viro, et pietate praecellenti D. Sicilio, Regise Majestatis a Secretis, Domino ac patrono suo summopere colendo. S. P. Vir Clarissime, Accipies hie meas literas, quamlibet segre dictatas, ad summb doctum et pium medicum D. Joannem Quer- cetanum. Sed te per Christum rogo, nosti supplicationem nostram pro Sleydano, si possis ulla ratione impetrare, dari a [Headed, in Sir Michael Hickes’s Strype’s, “ For the speeding of Slei- handwriting, xviii® Februarii 1550. dan’s business.”] Mr. Martin Bucer to my Mr.”—In ^ [Endorsement] Sir W. H[ickes‘s] MSS. [MS. Lansd. ii. gi.] 676 MEMORIALS OF [append. responsum, in utram placeat partem: nosti hoc decere admi- nistrationem Regni, et ceteris, et Religionis beneficio tantoper^ ornatam. Dominus prosequatur te, tuosque omnes beneficentia cumulatissima. Cantabrigiae, i8 Feb. M.D.LI. Clarissimae Dominationi tuae deditissimus in Domino, M. Bucerus. 239 NUMBER GUI. [See pp. 351, 352 of this volume. Two letters are alluded to by Strype; but the original of the former here given cannot be found. The second is printed for the first time, forming the sequel to this; No. ciii.*] Ralph Morice, the Archbishops Secretary, his Supplica¬ tion TO Queen Elizabeth, for Prior Wilbore’s Pension, LATELY DECEASED. Sir W. H[ickes’s] MSS. To the Quenys most excellent Majestie. In his most humble wise, shewith and declarith unto your most excellent Majestie your highnes humble subject and Orator Raphe Morice, sometime servant unto that worthie Prelate of godly memorie, Tho. Cranmer, late Archbishop of Canterburye. That whereas your highnes said Orator for the space of 20 yeres and above, being reteynid in service with the said most Reverend father, in the rowme of a Secretary, bestowed and spent both his time, youthe and prosperitye of his life, not so much in writing of the private busynes of the said most Reverend father, as in travailing with his pen aboughte the serious affaires of the Prince and the Realme, commyted unto him by those most noble and wurthie princes, K. Henry the eighth, and K. Edward the Sixth, your Majesties dere father and brother, con- cernyng aswel the writyng of those great and weightie Matri- monyal causes of your highnes said dere Father, (the good effecte, successe and benefit wherof to Godds glory, this hole realme with the Subjects therof, in your highnes most noble and royal personage, do now most happilie enjoye,) As also aboute thexstirpation of the Bishop of Rome his usurped power and authoritie, the reformation of corrupte religion, and Eccle- NO. CIII.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 677 siastical Lawes, thalteration of Divine Service, and of divers and sundry conferences of lernid men, for thestablishing and advancement of sincere religion, with such like. Wherin your highness said Orator most painfullie was occupied in writing of no small Volumes, from tyme to tyme. As in that behalf divers lernid men now ly ving can testifie; namely Dr. Hethe, Dr. Thirleby, the Bisshopes of Elie, Chichester and Heriford. And for that the said most Reverend Father was myndeful and desirous some deale to recompence the payneful service of your said Orator, he of his own mere motion and good disposition procurid for your highnes said Orator, a lease of the parsonage of Ospringe within the Count of Kent, ympropriated unto the Colledge of S. Johns in Cambridge : which towardes the mayn- tenance of your said Orators lyving was better than 40 markes by the yere de claro, when Wheat was but a Noble the quarter. Which lease of the said parsonage being so grauntid, and redie to be sealid by the Master and felowes of the same Colledge> one Hawkyns of the Garde, by his ymportunate sute, made unto your highnes said dere father the Kinges Majestic, so wan his highnes favour therin, that his Majestic obteynyd the said Lease to be sealid to the use of the said Hawkyns. His Majestie nevertheles promising unto D. Day, then Master of the said Colledge, and sone after unto the said most Reverend, that his 240 highnes wolde otherwise recompense your said Orator for the same with like valewe or better: as the said Hawkyns now lyving can testifie the same. This notwithstanding, most dere Soveraigne Lady, Almighty God preventing the time of any such recompence by calling your highnes said father unto his mercy, your highnes said Orator remayneth as yet unrecom- penced to his great hinderaunce, and ympoverishmente. For now being declyned unto age, and having 4 daughters left by thair mother marriageable, your said Orator is neither of habi- litie to bestow them according to his vocation, as he might have done, yf that small lyving so prepared for him might have remayned to his use; Nor hymself to lyve withouten danger, onles your Majestie, of your benigne great goodnes, do extende your highnes liberalitie, aide and succour unto hym. And for that your highnes said Orator doeth understand, that one Mr. Wilbore, sometyme Prior of the Monasterie of S. Austens, [Sir W. Hickes’s MSS.—MS. Lansd. cviii. 8 .] 678 MEMORIALS OF [APPEND. departed this transitorie life before Mighilmas last past, who hath a yerelie pension of your majestie of now by reason of his death in your gracious disposition. It may please your highness in consideration of the premisses, and for that it is reported, that your said most noble, and dere father provided and willed in his last testamente, that such of his subjects, as by his highnes did susteyne any maner of damage or hinder- aunce sholde be satisfied for the same; to be so good and gra¬ cious Soveraigne Lady unto your said Orator, in the further- aunce of his said poor daughters marieges, as to graunte unto hym the said pension during his life, with tharrerages of this last half yere deu at the said feast of S. Michel tharchangel last past. In accomplishing wherof your highnes shal not only do a right charitable and a meritorious deed, but also therbie throughlie satisfie and recompence your said Orator for the said lease so surrendred at the request of your highnes said dere father. Although the said Orator hath lost in forbearing of the same above M. mark for the space of these eighteen yeres and above, corn being at such a price as it hath byn: And final- lie bynde both hym and al his, during thair lyves, dailie to pray unto Almighty God for the most prosperous estate of your Majestie in moche honour and felicite to indure. [NUMBER cm.*a A Supplication to the Queen from Raphe Morice, some¬ time Secretary to Archbishop Cranmer, and his Father Servant to the Countess of Richmond and Derby. To the Quenys most excellent Maiestie. In his most humble wise sheweth and declareth unto your mooste excellent^ Maiestie your highnes most humble Orator Raphe Morice, sonne unto James Morice late of Roy don in the Countie of Essex esquier some tyme servaunte unto that vir- tious and noble princesse of renowned memorie L. Margaret Countesse of Richemond and Derbie your highnes great grande- mother, and to her grace also Clerke of her Kechin, and Mr. of ® [See preceding number.] NO. cm.*] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 679 her werkes namelie of those ii Colleges in Cambridge Christe Colledge and St.Johns. That Whereas ^apon acertyne survey of an accompte, about the newe erection of the Courte of sur¬ veying, the said James Morice and Willm. Morice his sonne Receyvors ioyntelie as w'ell of the landes called Richemonde landes, as of the landes named the reconcred landes, did not onelie surrender those said ii Offices, but also ^apon certeyne aggrementes concluded and comprised in the kinges highnes Lettres patentes, did also surrender and give over into his Maiesties handes, ii leases of ii manors lying within the parishe of Roydon aforesaid : Whereof thone ys of the Manor and lordeshipp of Roydon, of Ixiiii yeres than to come, rentyng yerlie unto Christes Colledge in Cambridge xliiffi And thother lease of xlii yeres than to come of the Manor and parsonage called the Temple liyng in Roydon aforesaid, rentyng yerlie xviii^ unto the Lorde of St. John’s besides London, whiche ii manors by ymprovemente and industrie of the said James was and ys fullie ymprovid over and above the yerlie accustomed rente to the somme of Ivi^i xiii^. de claro. And Where as upon the said aggremente betwene your highnes dere father Kyng Henry the viii and the said James Morice It pleased his highnes of his benigne liberalitie, and in consideracion bothe of the premisses, and for the longe, true, and faithfull service, don by the said James unto his highnes, to give, excepte, and reserve certayne Tenementes lande pasture and medowe out of the said ii Lordshipps, to the use of the said James his heires and assignes for ever, as more particularlie maie by the said Lettres Patentes appere redie to be shewed. Which said Tene¬ mentes with the premisses so excepted and reserved the said James who died in the seconde yere of Quene Marie, your Maiesties dere suster) did moost quietlie enioye withoute any lett, perturbation or interruption of any person, according to the true intente and meaning of his moste excelent maiestie untill nowe of late, that the leases of the said Manors being divers waies solde and made awaie vnto sondrie persons euery man for his tyme seking and narrowlie loking and considering the wourdes of the said Lettres patentes, do nowe pretende to ^ [sic] c [sic] 680 MEMORIALS OF [append. make clayme and title vnto the said Landes so excepted, vpon tbonelie information of one Tliurgood Stewarde of the Courtes there Who supposing that there are not wourdes sufficiente in the said Lettres patente to the said exceptions wulde make frustrate the kynges Maiesties said godlie meanyng in that behalf insomoche that he at euery Courte he goeth aboute to make seasurs of suche copie holdes, as arr within the com- pase of the said exceptions. And for that it ys thought that by the negligence of the writer certayn wourdes arr omitted and lefte out, and otherwise written then thir ought to be, as particularly maie appere in the said Lettres patents. Your highnes said Orator having certeyne parcells of the customarie Landes so excepted come into his possession, most humblie be- secheth your Maiestie in consideracion aswell of the longe true and faithfull seruice don by the said James Morice vnto your highnes noble progenitors. As for the poore and paynefull ser- uices that your said Orator of late yeres haue don in thaffaires ‘^of of this realme vnder that godlie prelate Thomas Cranmer late Archebysshopp of Canterburie, to be so good and gratious soueraigne Ladie vnto your said Orator. As by your highnes Lettres patentes, the said exceptions, maie be ratified and con¬ firmed in such sorte, as wherby the godlie disposition intente and meanyng of your highnes said dere father maie be in force to the vse of the said James Morice his heires and Assignes for euer. Whose godlie meanyng in that behalf. Justice Walshe, and Roger Amys gentleman one of your Maiesties surveiors can right well declare and reporte, for that thone of them was of Counsaile in drawing of the boke, and thother sondrie tymes wrate the same, and hadd dyuers tymes conference with the generall surveior on the behalf of the said James Morice, beyng than by ympotency of age not hable to attende hymself theron In accomplishing wherof your highnes said Orator shalbe Dailie bounde durng his life to praie unto Almightie god for the good prosperous estate of your Maiestie in honour and felicitie longe to endure.] [sic] NO. CIV.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 681 NUMBER CIV. [See pp. 269, 391 of this volume. The text here given is taken from the copy in the British Museum which has 1341 in the title page, and Nov. 1540 in the colophon: printed by Grafton. This has been collated with the April and July copies in the British Museum, the particulars of which follow, as they are not accurately distinguished in the Catalogue. April 1540. Whitchurch: lettered, ‘‘Grafton 154c.” July 1340. Grafton: lettered, “Grafton : Fynissed July 1540.’^ It does not appear that Strype was supported in his peculiar variations by any existing copies : at least not by those of May and Dec. 1541. The variations in the April and July copies are indicated by A. and J : those of Strype by S. No important difference exists, as will be seen, between these copies as to matter. The marginal references and headings are not given in the April book, but are to be found in the others. The chief differences consist in corrections of misprints, occasional changes of capitals for small letters, and vice versa, the introduction of Italics in the July and Nov. copies, typical recomposition, and variations in the orthography. The latter indeed afford a curious illustration of the very unfixed state, at this time, of English spelling, which seems to have abandoned all rules, having manifestly dete¬ riorated since the T5th century. The November book bears on the title page 1541, but in the colophon Nov. 1540. This confusion of dates is well known to English bibliographers. See Dr. Cotton’s List of the Editions of the Bible, especially Introd. p. ix. The well known magnificent vellum copy which belonged to Henry YIII, is of April 1540. The title page is illumin¬ ated, but has no printer’s name. Connected with this subject, it may be serviceable to reprint here a valu¬ able extract from the late Mr. Rae Wilson’s rare Catalogue of his collection of English Bibles, furnished by a learned correspondent, (S. R. M.) to the Notes and Queries, vol. ix. p. 120. “ As this volume” (that of April 1539) “ is commonly called the first edition of Cranmer’s, or the Great Bible, I class it with the six following,” (viz. April, July and Nov. 1540 : May, Nov. and Dec. 1541,) “although in fact the archbishop had nothing whatever to do with either the translation or publication. It was put forth entirely by Thomas Lord Cromwell, vide Herbert’s Ames, p. 1550. vol. iii, who employed Coverdale to revise the existing translations. The first wherein Cranmer took any part is the large folio of April 1540, the text of which differs from this edition materially. The pages of this volume and of the four next fol¬ lowing begin and end alike; and the general appearance of the whole five is so very similar, that at first sight, one may be mistaken for another by those ignorant of the fact that they are all separate and distinct impressions : the whole of the titles, of which there are five in each book, and every leaf of kalendar, prologue, text, and tables being entirely recomposed, and varying throughout in orthography, &c. The desire to make perfect copies out of 682 MEMORIALS OF [append. several imperfect, has also caused extreme confusion, by uniting portions of different editions without due regard to their identity. These remarks apply equally to the editions of Nov. 1540, and Nov. 1541, of which, in like man¬ ner, each page begins and ends with the same words. Although the distinc¬ tive marks are very numerous, yet being chiefly typographical ornaments or arrangements, it is impossible to give here sufficient guides to ensure the in¬ tegrity of each volume.” Mr. Wilson subjoins a fac simile of the same verse of Scripture from each edition, which curiously illustrates the remarks made above.—See Jenkyns’s Remains of abp. Cranmer, vol. ii. p. 104. Lewis’s Hist, of English Bibles, pp. 121. 136. Todd’s Life of Cranmer, vol. i. p. 228.] [Cranmer’s b ^ PROLOGUE OR PREFACE, MADE BY ThOMAS CrANMER, Bible: Nov. 1540. LATE Archbishop of Canterbury, to the Jenkyns’s Remains of HOLY BiBLE. abp. Cran¬ mer : vol. ii. p. 104. Abp. ^ ^ Prologue or preface made by the moost reverende father Cranmer s or j Worksr^voi. in, God, Thomas Archbyshop of Cantorbury Metropolytan and Park. soc. prymate of Englande. 241 cFor two sondrye sortes of people, it semeth moche neces¬ sary, that somthynge be sayde in the entrye of thys booke, by the waye of a preface or prologue wherby herafter it maye be both the better accepted of them which hitherto coulde not well beare it: and also the better used of them, which herto- fore have mysused it. For truly, some there are that be to slowe, and neede the spurre; some other seme to quycke, and nede more of the brydell. Some loose theyr game by shorte shotynge, some by overshotyng. Some walke to moche on the lefte hand, some to moche on the ryght. In the former sorte be all they that refuse to reade, or to heare redde the scripture in the vulgar tongue, moch worse they that ^also let or dis¬ courage the other from the readynge, or hearinge therof. In the latter sorte be they, whiche by their inordynate readyng, un¬ discrete speakynge, contentyous disputyng, or otherwyse, by theyr licencyous livyng, slaunder and hynder the worde of God, moste of all other, wherof they wolde seme to be greatest fur- therers. These two sortes, albeit they be most far unlyke the b [This heading is Strype’s. The d [by way : S.] actual title follows in the next para- ^ [theyr vulgar tongues: A. J.] graph.] c [Concerning two : S.] f [let also: S.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 683 NO. CIV.] one to the other, yet they both deserve in effect lyke reproche. Neyther can I well tell whyther of them I maye judge the more offender, him that doth obstynately refuse so godly and goodly knowledge; or him that so ungodly and so ungoodly doth abuse the same. And as touchynge the former, I would mervayle muche that any man shulde bee so mad, as to refuse in darke- nes, light: in hunger, foode : in colde, fire: for the word of God is light ^lucerna pedibus meis, verbum tuumS. Foode, JiVo72*Psai. 119. o. m solo pane vivit homo, sed in omni verbo ^ dei. Fyer, Ignem Mat. 4. a. veni mittere in terram et quid volo nisi ut ^ ardeat ? I wolde Liiive 12. g.' mervayle (I say at thys) save that I consyder how muche cus- tome and usage maye doo. So that yf there were a people as some wryte, de cpmeriis, whyche never sawe the Sunne, by reason that they be sytuated farre towarde the North pole, and be enclosed and overshadowed wyth hye mountaynes ; is it credyble and lyke ynough, that yf by the power and wyll of God, the mountaynes shoulde synke downe and geve place, that the lyghte of the Sunne myghte have entraunce to them : at the fyrste, some of them wolde be offended therwith. And the olde proverbe afiirmeth, that after tyllage of come was fyrste founde : many delyted more to fede of maste and acornes, wherwith they had bene accustomed, then to eate bread made of good come. Suche is the nature of custome, that it causeth us to beare all thynges well and easelye, wherewyth we have bene accustomed, and to bee offended with all thynges there¬ unto contrary. And therfore I can well thynke them worthy pardon, whyche at the commynge abroade of scripture douted and drewe backe. But suche as wyll persyste styll in theyr wylfulnesse, I must nedes judge not onely foolyshe, frowarde and obstinate : but also pevyshe, perverse, and indurate. And 242 yet, yf the matter shulde be tryed by custome, we myght J also allege custome for the readynge of the scrypture in the vulgare tonge, and prescrybe the more auncyent custome. For it is not much above one hundreth yeare ago, sence scrypture hath & [^tuum. Thy word is a lanthorn unto my feet. It is food : S.] ^ [^Dei: Man shal not live by bread onely, but by every word of God. It is fire : S.] APPEND. VOL. III. * {ardeat. I am come to 'send fire on the earth, and what is my desire, but that it be kindled ? I would : S.] j [also too allege : S.] R 684 MEMORIALS OF [append. not bene accustomed to be redde in the vulgar tonge within this realme: and many hundred yeares before that, it was translated and redde in the Saxones tonge, whych at that tyme was oure ^mothers tonge; whereof there remayne yet dyverse copyes, founde lately in olde abbeys, of such antique ^manners of writynge and speakyng, that fewe men now ben able to reade and understand them. And when this langage waxed olde and out of comen usage, bycause folke shulde not lacke the frute of readyng, it was agayne translated ^^into the newer lan¬ gage. Wherof yet also many copyes remayne, and be dayly founde. But nowe to let passe custome, and to weye as wyse men ever shulde, the thynge in his owne nature. Let us here discusse, what it avayleth scripture to be had and redde of the laye and vulgare people ? And to this questyon I entend here to saye nothynge: but that was spoken and wrytten by the no- s. chriso- ble doctour and most morall divyne, sayncte John Chrisostome, si/Oixio * [Ed.Bened. in his thyrde sermon de Lazaro'^, albeit I wyll be somethynge etTeq^] shorter, and gather the matter into fewer wordes and lesse roume then he doth there: because I wolde not be tedyous. He exhorteth there his Audyence, that everye man shulde reade by hymselfe at home in the meane dayes and tyme, betwene sermon and sermon: to the entent they myght both more pro¬ foundly fyxe in theyr myndes and memoryes that he had sayde before upon suche textes, wherupon he had already preached; and also that they myghte have theyre myndes the more readye and better prepared to receyve and parceyve that whyche he shulde saye from thensforth in his sermons, upon suche textes, as he had not yet declared and preached upon : therfore sayeth he there; My comen usage is to geve you warnynge before, what matter I intend after to entreate upon, that you your selves in the meane dayes may take the booke in hande, reade, weye and perceyve the summe and effecte of the matter : and marke what hath been declared, and what remayneth yet to be declared : So that therby your mynde maye be the more fur- nyshed to heare the reste, that shal bee sayde. And that I ex- horte you (saith he) and ever have, and wyl exhorte you, that you, (not only here in the Church) geve eare to that, that is sayde by the preacher : but that also, when ye be at home in [mother: S.] ^ [manner: S.] ™ [waned : S.] » [in ; A. J.] NO. CIV.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 685 youre houses, ye applye youre selves, frome tyme to tyme, to the readynge of ^holye scriptures: whyche thynge also I never lynne to beate into the eares of them that Pbe my famylyers, and wyth whome I have pryvate acquayntaunce and conver- sacyon. Let no man make excuse and saye (saith he) I am busyed aboute matters of the comenwelth, I beare this ofFyce or that, I am a craftes man, I muste applye myne occupacyon, I have a wyfe, my chyldren muste be fedde, my householde ^Imust I provide for. Breifly I am a man of the worlde, it is not for me to reade the scriptures, that belongeth to them that have bydden the worlde farewell: which lyve in solitarynes and con- templacyon, aud have been brought up and continually '’nosylled in learninge and relygion. To this answerynge: what sayest thou man (sayeth he) is it not for the to studye and to reade the scripture: because thou arte gncombred and destract with 243 ^cures and busynes? So much the more is it behovefful for the to have defence of scriptures: how much thou art the more dystressed in worldly daungers. They, that bene fre and farre from trouble and entremedlynge of worldly thynges, <=lyve in savegarde and tranquyllytye, and in the calme, ^or within a sure haven. Thou arte in the myddest of the see of worldely wyckednesse, and therfore thou nedest the more of ghostly suc- coure and conforte: they syt farre from the strokes of battayle, and farre out of gunne shote, and therfore they be but seldome wounded: thou that standest in the forefrount of the boost, and nyest to thyne enemyes, must nedes take nowe and then many strokes, and bee grevously wounded. And therfore thou hast most nede to have thy remedees and medicynes at hande. Thy wyfe provoketh the to anger, thy child geveth the occa- syon to take sorrow and pensyvenesse, thyne enemies ^lye in wayte for the, thy neyghboure mysreporteth the, or pycketh quarels agaynste the, thy mate or partener undermyneth the, thy lord judge, or justice threteenth the poverty is paynful unto the, the losse of thy deare and welbeloved causeth the to morne. o [of the holy : A. J.] Johnson’s dictionary, mean both to P [bene : A. J.] nurse up."] <1 [must be provided : S.] ® [cares: S.] [nursilled : S. and wwrsfe, * [lyueth; A. J.] according to Todd, in his edition of [and ; S.] * [lyeth : A. J.] R 2 686 MEMORIALS OF [append. Prosperyte exalteth the, adversitye bryngeth the low. Brefly, so dyverse and so manyfold occasions of cares, tribulacyons and temptacyons ybesette the and besege thee rounde about. Where canst thou have armour, or fortreess agaynst thine assautes ? Where canste thou have ^ salves for thy sores, but of holy scryp- ture ^ Thy flesh must nedes be prone and subject to fleshly lustes, which dayly walkest and arte conversaunt ^.amonge wemen, seyst theyr bewtyes set forth to the eye, hearest their nys and wanton wordes, smellest their balme, civet and muske, with other lyke provocacions and stiringes, except thou hast in a redines wherwith to suppresse and avoide them which cannot elleswhere be had, but onely out of the holy scriptures. Let us ^areade and seke all remedyes that we can, and all shalbe lytle ynough. Howe shall we then do, yf we suflVe and take dayly woundes, and when we^have done, wil syt styll and serch for no medecynes ? Doest thou not marke and consyder howe the smyth, mason, or carpenter, or any other handy craftes man, what nede soever he be in, what other ^shyfte soever he make, he wyll not sell, nor laye to pledge the tooles of his occupacyon, for then how shulde he worke his feate, or get his livynge therby? Of lyke mynd and affeccion ought wee to be towardes holy scrypture, for as mallets, hammers, sawes, chesylles, axes, and hatchettes be the tooles of theyr occu¬ pacyon : So *ibe the bookes of the prophetes and apostels, and all holy ®wrytte inspired by the holy ghoste the instru- mentes of our salvacyon. Wherfore let us not stycke to bye and provyde us the Byble, that is to saye, the bookes of holye scrypture. And let us thynke that to be a better Juel in our house than eyther golde or sylver. For lyke as theves bene lothe to assaute an house, where they knowe to be good armoure and artyllary, so wheresoever these holye and ghostlye bookes ^bene occupyed, there nether the devel, nor none of his aungelles dare come nere. And they that occupye them bene in moche savegarde, and 8^ have a great consolacyon, and bene the redyer unto all goodnesse, the slower ^to all evell: and yf they have y [besetteth : A. J.] z [salve : A. J.] » [amongest; A. J.] ^ [reade ; A. J. S.] ® [shift he : S.] ^ [bene ; A. J.] ® [writers : S.] ^ [be : S.] s [hauen greate': A. J.] ^ [unto : S. of: A. J.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 687 NO. CIV.] done any thynge amysse, an one even by the syght of the bookes theyr conscyences ben admonyshed^ and they iwaxen sory and ashamed of the facte. Peradventur they wyl saye unto me: how and if we understand not that wee reade, that is conteined in the bookes. What then? Suppose thou understande not the depe244 and profounde mysteries of scriptures, yet can it not be, but that much frute and holynes must come and growe unto the by the readynge : for it cannot be, that thou shuldest be ignoraunt in al thynges alyke. For the holy ghost hath so ordered and attempred the Scriptures, that in them, as well publycanes, fyshers, and shepheardes maye fynde theyr edifycacyon, as greate doctours theyr erudicyon : for those bookes were not made to vayne glorye, like as were the wrytinges of the gentile phylosophers, and rhethoricyans, to thentent the makers shulde be had in admiracyon for their hye styles and obscure ^maner and wrytynge, wherof nothynge can be ^undestande without a master or an exposytoure. But the Apostels and prophetes wrote ther bokes so, that theyr specyall entent and purpose myght be understande and perceaved of every reader, which was nothynge but the edificacyon and "^amendement of the lyfe of them that ^readeth or heareth it. Who is it, that redynge or hearynge reade in the gospell. Blessed are they that Pbene meke. Blessed are thev that Pbene merciful. Blessed are they, that rtf */y'^''' •i'-' T* < V‘-- ’ ' •'. ' >■• wm. >" •.I Ii. .- r / ' . ’< 1- •' ' ' ' -^Vs' I lJ'^. .' ‘ “ ; .* * • ■' ' '.' ■ ^- ■ , '.N' ■ tA) <. . r ^•;■1 V'. *.'•;■• :.'»•?■ ■ :v ■ '..A a;M(iir/A .. -'iS* &»-■• i!j:: ?;>r. ■’■ v'>' ... .'A-.,' ^ C'*!^ »■> A ■ ! iv: ^.' , ,^nfJh7.r?V!—.1 «aa*^TV; . ‘fcf) fT^ ,^'h>V/ -^oft l-CV' rnnKfCl Htfi Y j YfiOJ ff (>t (i^*hft}'T^-'''‘ >-v, ijfi XnihJivl !>»!,; ai Cj-jv : *■tfjiii tSiqmHirassl.t Y) 3 hiJ ff^>;f..O ^|i wuvil fr*»J>^U »>0 ajjn({ W Ba/. ?rt.“irnO-—.71 a.^aKuTi la^Oif^AJifnA B'j'vt jj)frti(4^ino? ‘Xipiu/ii') .offr lo A A:'•■ - ' .’(tfitf ' . \ 1 •'. ,V .; •{ ■ ' ^* ^ v *3 ■'*, tl'*' ‘-r "■ ■• I*" -?«• * •. ■ . , ■ A x . ■ : . : ■ ■■> ' ' • / A; * , ..•'■■y',,A-- '7 ^■,^i ..-/■. • ■ ;i-\'y ■ W * '’ . ‘ V A.> ‘ .i’-.'-SvA ,- '' ]i. P. 261.® obs. on p. line 13. [ought to be 331. line 9.] P. 263.P obs. on p.329. P. 262.1 obs. on p.331. line 12. P. 263.’’ obs. on p.369. P. 263.s obs. on Epist. dedicat. p. 3. 724 MEMORIALS OF [addend. The Author is very modest in his assertion; but the Ob- servator very bold and positive in his negative. This is most certain and plain in many instances in the register of Bishop Glynne, and in the vacancy before he came hither: but the truth is, they were favourably enough used here, for when they were deprived for being married, they were soon after preferred to other livings; of which there are many instances in the Register of Institutions at Bangor. So the Author calls him, p. 195. afterwards; for brevity, not out of ignorance, as the Observator supposes; so that this ob¬ servation is important, and might have been well spared : but the Observator delights to find fault where there are none. V. Athense Oxon. Col. 175. Vol. i. There this book is ascribed to Poynet, and another on the same subject to Parker, and the reply to the former is styled, “A Confutation of Dr, John Poynet’s book, entituled, For the Marriage of Priests, and this reply was printed London, 1555. So that even then the book was taken to be Poynet’s, and the observations made by the Observator against it are of no weight; those passages men¬ tioned might be inserted for disguise. But I conceive the Ob¬ servator mistakes the Treatise for another here. If he imposed on his reader, then I am sure he was not good. I wholly dififer from the Observator, and think that a man's opinion is more certainly known by his own particular dis¬ course or sermon than by any decree of a Council of which he is head or member ; for in the former he speaks his own sense, and in the latter that of the Council. But after all, the decree here mentioned is not a total prohibition of all Translations of Scripture into the vulgar tongue, but of such as were made by private persons Author it ate sud, as the works of the decree are, n [vol. ii. p. 683 of this ed.] o [ante, p. 715.] P [ante, p. 714.] <1 [ante, p. 714.] r [ante, p. 715.] s [ante, p. 716.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 725 NO. I.] and particularly of WicklifF, and forbids the reading of such only Quousque per loci Diocesanum seu (si res exigerit) per Concilium Prpvinciale ipse translatio fuerit approbata. Council. Oxon. A. D. 1408. Can. vii. Tom. Cone. xi. Par. ii. col. 2093 1 . [Endorsed] Bishop of Bangor’s Notes upon Cranmer’s Memorials, sent by him to me. Bishop Evans was then Bishop. And upon Wharton’s Observations. Observations upon Mr. Whartons Observations. Ill the Epistle dedicatory, I had said of Archbishop Chicheley, p. that he refused to exercise his power legantine further than he should be authorised thereunto by the King. Mr. Wharton’s observation or censure hereof was, that the case of Archbishop Chicheley had been mistaken, he doing therein nothing more than what was usual. I produced this passage of Archbishop Chicheley to shew how some Archbishops of Canterbury in former times stuck to their own Princes against the encroach¬ ments of Popes in their own Dominions. Agreeing hereunto in this account given of that Archbishop in his life wrote by Dr. Duck, translated in English and set forth 1699. When men¬ tioning his Letter to the King, [which is there set down at length] he shewed “ That the Power of the Pope’s Legates did p« derogate very much from the Dignity of the King, from the laws of the land, and from the Privileges of the Church of England.” And afterwards “ He was a most vigorous Defender of the King’s Authority, and the rights of the Kingdom, against the Ambition of the Popes, and the oppressions of the Court of Rome. “ He despised wealth, was free from aspiring, and asserted the Rights of the Crown, and the Liberties of this Church against Papal Usurpations.” Epist. dedicatory of the English Translation of the Life of the said Archbishop Chicheley. t [Const. Arund. vii. Wilkins’s Concilia, tom. iii. p. 317.] [ante, P-7I7-] P. 2 ^ 4.7 P.3I0.» 1 . 7. P. 262.b p. 33i-‘' 726 MEMORIALS OF [aDDEND. At p. 2 I.Z 1.21. my translating et esse nullum, hath been and is none at all, was disliked, and that it had better been said, hath been and is null. Yet an Ecclesiastical Commission from the Queen A. 1576 so speaks, mentioning certain ordi¬ nances, Rules and Statutes in K. Henry’s and Q. Mary’s days, they are said to be either none at all or altogether imperfect. Mr. Wharton saith Boner was restored to the see of London then canonically void by the translation of Bishop Ridley to the see of Durham. But he never in truth had Durham, though he were nominated to it. As appears by his Farewell Letter. Acts and Mon. p. 1611. “ For the space of King Edward’s reign, which was the time of mine office in the sees of London and Rochester.” And that London was not canonically void, as Mr. Wh. but that bishop Ridley was removed thence violently, appears by what himself saith in the same letter; viz. “ O London, London, &c. that I speak of the See thereof wherein I late was placed almost and not fully by the space of three years. But what may I say to it, being [as I hear say] I am deposed and expulsed by judgment, as an unjust Usurper of that room ? O judgment, judgment! Can this be just judgment, to condemn the chief Minister of God’s word, the Pastor and Bishop of the Diocese, and never bring him into judgment, that he might have heard what crimes were laid to his charge,” &c. I am assured that Ponet was not the Author of the answer to Dr. Martin’s book against Priests’ Marriage, but that it was some Layman, his name unmentioned. I spake indeed in the Memorials somewhat waveringly whe¬ ther that learned bishop (Ponet) was the writer. But since having seen the first part of that learned book against Martin, I make no doubt at all to attribute it to him. It is entitled, “ An Apology fully answering by Scripture and ancient doctors a blasphemous book gathered by D. Steph. Gardiner, of late y [vol. i. p. 503.] z [vol. i. p. 42.] a [ante, p. 712.] b [ante, p. 714.] c [ante, p. 714.] NO. I.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 727 Lord Chancellor, D. Smith of Oxford, and other papists, as by their books appeareth and of late set forth under the name of Tho. Martin, Dr. of Civil Law, against the godly marriage of Priests, &c. By John Ponet, D.D. and Bishop of Winchester,"’ It was printed beyond sea (where Ponet was then in exile) at Strasburgh, Anno 1556., This book is but as it were a preliminary to what was after¬ wards to come forth to complete the answer, for it treats only of Martin’s dedicatory Epistle to the Queen, of the title page and some part of his first chapter. The rest he seemed to have ready to follow this shortly after. For so it is in the title page, viz. “ The author desireth the reader will content himself with this first book, until he may have leisure to set forth the next, which should be by God’s grace shortly.” But this right reverend bishop died soon after, and (if I mis¬ take not) in this very year 1556, wherein the first book was published; and that prevented the publishing the second part. Now that this book “ The defence of Priests’ marriage, was indeed Ponet’s second part, I gather particularly from some passage in the preface to the reader, and partly from the book itself. In the preface the publisher writes that it was ga¬ thered and written in the reign of K. Philip and Q. Mary, and that by a learned man of that time, who shortly after died; meaning, if God had lent him longer life, to have confuted more of the sandy grounds and principles of that civilian,” (Martin.) And “ that the writer was in adversity.” This out of the preface. And in the book itself, the quickness and sharpness of his style, together with the great learning whereby the confutation is managed, seems exactly agreeable to Ponet’s first book. And as Ponet’s first book ended at the examination of Martin’s first chapter (wherein that learned writer made only some entrance) so doth the defence begin at Martin’s first chapter. And it is all verbatim the very same with what was printed in the first book to p. 57, where after a conclusion that book endeth CC. p. 178. Whereas it is said there from the Lord Herbert’s History, ^ Page 18, ^ [vol. i, p. 35.] 728 MEMORIALS OF [addend. that Cranmer was present at the Lady Anne Bolen^s wedding, it appears to be an error, from a passage in a letter of the said int. MSS. D. Cranmer to Dr. Hawkins the king’s ambassador viz. Shee George Gar- was maried much about S. Paul’s day last, as the condition M. p. 3^. therof doth wel appear, by reason she is now somewhat big with child. Notwithstanding it hath been reported throughout a great part of the Realm, that I married her, which was plainly ib. false; for I myself knew not thereof, a fortnight after, it was don. And many other things be reported of me, which be mere lyes and tales.” And what is now said there, that the King married the said Lady Anne, immediately after his return from France, must be understood favourably. For he returned the 14th of November stow’s Ann. according to Stow. Bishop Burnet’s History of the Reforma¬ tion might give occasion to this: who writes, that the King married her on the 14th of November upon his landing in * Hist. Ref. England. ^ ^ ’ It is said there, that the Archbishop performed the cere- ib. monies at the coronation of Q. Anne ; the said Archbishop in M. p. 3S0. a letter of his to Dr. Hawkins, ambassador in Germany, gave this coro* nation set this large account of the solemnities of that coronation, down at large ... by J. Stowe This [i* e* the Divorce of Q. Katharine] being done,” &c.S in the Life ofHen.VlII. The confirmation of Edward Fox and William Barlow are h P. 35. 1 . j6. there set down, as printed, as if they happened the same day. But there should have been a break after the mention of Fox’s confirmation: and then a new line begun for Barlow with a blank left for the date of his confirmation. Edward Fox. The reason why his consecration is omitted in Cranmer’s register is because he was not consecrated at London or Lam¬ beth, but at Winchester, where he was consecrated by the ® [See vol. i. Appendix, Number iii.* Jenk. Cranmer, vol. i. p. 27, &c.] f [vol. i. p. 255. ed. Oxon. 1829.] ? [Then follows the extract from this letter, for which see Appendix, No. iii. to vol. i. of this work, p. 326.] b [vol. i. p. 78.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 729 NO. I.] Archbishop of Canterbury Sept. 26, 1535, in the cathedral church, the bishops of Winchester and Sarum assisting, as ap¬ pears from a register book of Heref. pen. D. Johan. Ep. Norwic. where he is said to have been Archdeacon of Leicester and Dorset, great almoner to K. Hen. 8. and privy counsellor. Vide C. C. p. 13. William Barlow. The acts of his confirmation are set down at length in Cran- mer’s Register, yet the very date of the day omitted. Divers instruments relating thereto are dated in the months of January and February 1535. Two whereof may fix us in the matter within a day. The one is the Archbishop’s mandate to Dr. Cocks his vicar general to, proceed to Barlow’s confirmation; and this bore date Feb. 22 : the other the Archbishop’s certifi¬ cate to the King of his confirmation, dated Feb. 23. So that upon one of these two days the confirmation must happen. Now considering the Sunday next happening after any confirm¬ ation was commonly the day whereon the confirmed person was consecrated, in all probability the next Sunday following after the 22d or 25th of Feb. must have been the day of his conse¬ cration. And perhaps the very day of Barlow’s consecration is set down in the Register of the See of S. Asaph, as Fox’s is in the Register of Hereford. [But that Register of S. Asaph is lost, as Dr. Beveridge late bishop there signified to me by his letter.] The Archbishop’s children that survived him were a son and ip.418. i.n. a daughter, named Thomas and Margaret. Bartholomew Scott, Esq. a gentleman of good reputation at ibid. 1. 13. Camberwell in Surrey, married Margaret the Archbishop’s widow. This Bartholomew Scott was grandson of John Scott, Esq. one of the Barons of the Exchequer in the reign of Henry the Eighth, who died 7 Sept. 1582, and lies buried in the same church of Camberwell. Vide Aubrey’s Antiq. of Surrey, vol. i. p. 169, where, p. 174, is the whole inscription as followeth: i [ante, p. 330.] 730 MEMORIALS OF [addend. Bartholomew Scott (the son of John Scott) Esq. and Jus¬ tice of the Peace in the County of Surry, having no issue of his body begotten, liveth notwithstanding after death by the never dying commendation of his virtues, being a valiant, wise, and religious gentleman, and leaving behind him Peter Scott, his nephew (the son of Acton Scott his brother) whom he had care¬ fully and lovingly fostered up from his youth, the heir of his lands, and the hope of their family. This gentleman was married to 3 wives, the first was Mar¬ garet, the widow of Right Reverend Prelate and Martyr, Tho¬ mas Cranmer, Archbishop.” ^ p. 160. In Cranmer’s Catechism, [which was printed by Gualter Lynne 1548] at fo. ccxxvi. is a sermon of his entitled A Ser¬ mon of the Authoritie of the Kayeswhich is lately printed again 1708 in Dr. Hickes’s Preface to the “Divine Right of Episcopacy,’" at p. xxv. This Catechism was dedicated by the Archbishop to King Edward VI, wherein he tells him, that he wrote it with a de¬ sign to instruct the youth of the realm, thereby to help forward the Reformation. And in his preface he declares, he designed it for a short uniform instruction of children and young men, to prevent sundry and different forms of instruction, which otherwise would happen, if every pastor were left to devise a form for his own flock. Dr. Hickes’s Pref. to the Div. Right of Episj. p. xxiv. ‘P.172.i.2r. De Votis Monastic. What P. Martyr’s assertions were in his readings concerning monastic vows, and what Dr. Rich. Smith writ against the same, and what Martyr wrote in defence of his Readings against Smith, may be read in the said Pet. Martyr’s works. The tract intitled “ P. Martyris ad Richardi Smythei Angli libellos duos de coelibat. a sacerdotum et votis monasticis defensio.” Page 21. Mention is made of the sentence of divorce pronounced by the Archbishop of Q. Katharine’s marriage. The said Arch- [vol. ii. p. 46.] 1 [vol. ii. p. 80.] m [vol. i. p. 42.] NO. I.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 731 bishop in his letter to Dr. Hawkins the king’s ambassador abroad, gives this particular account of it. ** As touching (&c.’^ After not to add knit. After ceremonies, a'dd, and set the crown upon her. After law, add, the act of the 26 of this king, ca. i. gave him authority to reform and redress, order and correct all errors, heresies and abuses in the church. The archbishop’s letter to secretary Cecil concerning Cover- dale, was as folioweth. “ After my veray hertie commendations. Whereas the Bearer hereof Mr. Coverdale Bp. Electe of Excestre, is now through in al mattiers to the consecration, save only in doing his Hom¬ age, and in the Dispatch of his First fructes : theis shalbe hertily to desire you, that in consideration of his long Attend¬ ance, and of the great lack, that the West Parties have of hym, you wil shew hym your accustomable Favour and help at this present : that by your procurement he may the sooner take his othe, and have your gentill Assistaunce for the obtaining of his sute concerning the First fructes. For I minde by Goddes grace the xxx^^ day of this moneth to accomplish the Kinges Majesties Mandate concerning the Consecration of hym, and of the Bishop of Rochestre. And thus I bid you most hertilie wel to fare. From the Manour at Croydon the xxiii of August 1552. Your lovynge Frende T. Cant. To the right worshipful and my veraye good Frende Mr. " [Here follows an extract from the letter already mentioned; see vol. i. No. iii. from “ as touching/’ (p* 325) to “ coronation of the Queen.” (p. 326.)] o [vol. i. p. 357. coiTected in this edition.] P [vol. i. p. 36.] APPEND. VOL. III. U <1 [vol. i. p. III.] ^ [ vol. ii. p. 349. Printed by Dr. Jenkyns, Remains of Abp. Cranmer, vol. i. p. 342, and in the works of Abp. Cranmer, vol. ii. p. 429. Park. Soc. Ed. Dr. Jenkyns remarks that the date is wrong, as the event re¬ ferred to occurred a. n. 1551.] o Appendix, p. 23. 1 , II. P P. 18. 1 . ig. q P. ^2. 1 . 26. r Page 267. s P. 391. " p. 292. y P. 307- ^ P. 10.1. 6 . L, Herb. Hist. P. 319- 732 MEMORIALS OF [aDDEND. William Cycill one of the Kinges Majesties two principal Secretaries. Mention is made of a commission to the archbishop and other Kentish gentlemen. On which occasion he wrote this letter to secretary Cecil Whilst the archbishop was this year 15^2 at his retirement in Kentj the lord warden had some controversy with him. Of which his friend secretary Cecill informed him from court. To whom this was the archbishop^s answer*. The archbishop’s letter to secretary Cecil mentioned there was as follows^.This was the last letter I have seen of this archbishop’s own hand. This letter with two or three more, are in the Appendix, No. cvi, cvii, cviii, cix, Croke. He and other agents in Italy (about ann. 1529) the king sent to the universities there, and elsewhere, to have their opinions concerning the divorce; and offering any way to prevail himself, either of his o^vn pow'er among the clergy, or of the council the Pope had formerly given him, till he had first discovered what the learnedest men in Christendom held in that point. In this business the king earnestly employed many at Paris, Reginald Pole, his kinsman. Sir Francis Brian, Edw. Fox. At Orleans and Tholouse, Will. Paget, Dr. Rich. Croke at Padua, Hierom de ^ Chinucci, bishop of Worcester, and c Gregory Casalis at Rome. The foresaid Croke and Stokesley s [vol. ii. p. 410.] * [Here follows the letter given ante, p. 699. Appendix, No. cvii.] “ [ante, p. 411.] * [Here follows the letter given ante, p. 700. Appendix, No. cviii.] y [ante, p. 18.] “ [ante, p. 700. Appendix, No. cix.] [vol. i. p. 18.] ^ [Called de Ghinucci by Burnet j Hist. Ref. vol. i. p. 177. et sq.) Nugutiis, by Godwin, de Praesul. (p. 468.) Consecrated bishop of Worcester in 1522; deprived in 1535. According to Burnet he was of a powerful Italian family, rivals of the Cassali. His brother Peter was em¬ ployed as the king’s agent in some little courts of Italy.] ^ [i. e. Sir Gregory Cassali, Henry Vltl.’s ambassador at Rome. Bur¬ net’s Hist, of Ref. vol. i. p. 90. ed. Oxon. 1829.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. NO. I.] 733 at Venice: Thomas Cranmer, Andreas Johannes ‘iCesalis and Previdellus in Germany. Besides these mentioned in Herbert, there was employed in Italy in procuring subscriptions, one friar Thomas and another friar of Florence, more friars, viz, Ambrose, Franciscus, Diony¬ sius, Leonicus. There was one Raphael wrote for the unlawfulness of the marriage, and afterwards wrote again the contrary, against the king: which writing came out, publickly in print; excusing himself, that what he wrote before he wrote ex aliorum mente, et ad ingenii exercitationem. But this may be seen more at large in a letter sent to the king ^by Croke: who was the king’s chief agent in this affair. This Croke, to give here a short character of him, as he de¬ serves to be remembered to posterity, was born in the city of London, and was admitted a student of King’s College Cam¬ bridge anno 1506: went away, being scholar, and afterward followed the study of the Greek tongue, wherein he so excelled, that going beyond sea, he became public reader thereof at Leipsic in Germany. He excelled also in Latin oratory, and at his return into England, was in great favour with king Henry VIH, and most of the nobility that were learned. He was the first Greek Professor in Cambridge after Eras¬ mus, (who came thither by the persuasion of Dr. Fisher, then bishop of Rochester) and for the love he bore to King’s Col¬ lege, whence he had his beginning, in his first oration he made he confessed it. Hn short space after the University of Oxford, by great means of honourable friends and fair promises of large allowance, invited him thither to be their reader. Camerarius confesseth himself to be his scholar, in his narra¬ tion of Hessus. ^ [i. e. Cassali, Prothonotary at Rome, brother of the above-named Gregory. Burnet, &c. vol. i. p. 106.] ® [Burnet’s Hist, of Reformat, vol. i. p. ii. p. 140. Appendix, No. 33. ed. Oxon. 1829.] ^ [At the beginning of 1532 was incorporated D.D. and made third canon of the newly founded college of Clndst Church. When the college was converted into a cathedral i545j he had a pension allowed him, and retired to Exeter College. He died in 1558.—Wood’s Ath. Oxon. vol. i. p. 259. ed. Bliss.] U 2 Page 367. i Page 390. m [ought to be 418.] After line 4. Page 19^. o Chap. 13. Book II. 734 MEMORIALS OF [adDEND. He was the first public Orator of this ^university (of Cam¬ bridge) and D. D. 1523. ^^He after lived in Oxford to his death, and wrote there divers things against John Leland. F. MSS. [for which Leland hath a poem against him.] Part of Hopton bishop of Norwich to the Earl of Sussex of the Te Deum sung for joy of the queen’s being brought to bed of a prince.^ Bishop Burnet mentions in short this letter in his history, part ii. p. 312.I I find this entered in the Appendix, No. 87. The archbishop seems to have left a widow, named Marga¬ ret, behind him; who was afterwards married to a gentleman of quality, Bartholomew Scot, son of John Scot Esq. and jus¬ tice of the peace, living in Camberwell in Surrey; who married three widows ; the first was Margaret, the widow of the right reverend prelate and martyr Thomas Cranmer archbishop of Canterbury, &c. as it is yet remaining in a fine monument of the Scots in that parish church. N. p. 841. Bucer also wrote a book in Latin De Regno Christie and de¬ dicated it to king Edward VI, being his advice for the Refor¬ mation of this church about the year 1549 : and was printed again at Basil in folio, with this title, “ De Regno Christ! Jesu Salvatoris nostri Libri ii. ad Edwardum VI. Angliae Regem, Annis ab hinc Sex Script!: non solum Theologis atque Juris- peritis profuturi, verum etiam cunctis Rempublicam bene et feliciter administraturis cum primis necessarii.” Of this book Dr. Tho. Sampson,? a learned divine, who lived in that time, thus wrote diverse years after to the L. Burghley L. Treasurer, in a letter dated Mar. the 8. 1573. wherein are these words. o [in 1522. Wood.] ^ [1524. Wood.] i [ante, p. 193.] ^ [Here follows part of the letter given ante, p. 195. Appendix, No. 87, beginning Further I under¬ stand” to the end.] 1 [vol. ii. p. 578. ed. Oxon. 1829.] “ [ante, p. 329.] “ [See above, p. 27.] ° [vol ii. p. 142.] P [See vol. ii. p. 129.] NO. I.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 735 “ Bucer wrote his book [De Regno Christi] in England, but a stranger, yet of England most aptly, touching the state of it, to the king of England. Surely I suppose he could not know so much of the state of England, but by report of his familiars in Cambridge. And they were the same which now are arch¬ bishops of York* and Canterbury,f bishop of London,! Brad-* ford, and such like. I know not what conference they had t Sandys. with him, when he made the book, but I am sure that since his death, in private talk they have much approved the book. Let therefore this book of Bucer be called in question among them, that aliquid melius constituatur, et nequid in proxima synodo asperius constituatur.” Transcribed out of the original. Wrote two letters to the archbishop. These two letters are Page 172.1 exemplified at the end of P. Martyr’s defence de Vot. ad Coeli- ^ bat. p. 1654. “ Scripsi sub initium ultimi Februarii, Praesulum decus, ad reverendissimam dominationem tuam, culpam meam quam ad te admisi temerarius deprecans vehementer, rogansque eandem quam enixissime, ut mihi velis ex rege nostro condonationem impetrare, impetratamque ad me olferendam curare. Id quod si pro tua benignissima placabilitate, quse apud omnes aequos saltern judices, quam optime soles audire, mea gratia feceris bona tide pollicebar, ac nunc rursum polliceor, me intra dimi- diatum annum a mea in regnum reditione, exaraturum Latine libellum quemdam de nuptiis Sacerdotum, ac aliis aliquot de rebus, unde longe plus honoris et decoris regi nostro, ejus Conci- liariis, tibique in primis exaraturum, quam dedecoris et ignominiac ex meo decessu, illincque meis proditis scriptis ad eosdem pro- 1 [vol. ii. p. 80. See Appendix, No. Ixi to the same volume, p. 664. Burnet’s Hist.^of Reformat, vol. ii. P- 335 * ed. Oxon. 1829. Burnet mentions two letters of Smith’s, one of which, written after his sureties were discharged, is given in the collections to that book. No. 54. Mr. Granger, in his corrections of bishop Burnet, (vol. iii. pt. ii. p. 532 of that edition) says, speaking of these two letters: ‘‘ I can as¬ sure your lordship they are wrote to Parker, not to Cranmer; and if your lordship has any doubt of it, I can make it very evident.” If Mr. Granger be right, it is obvious that the above letter, given by Strype, is not one of these two; as it bears internal evidence of being addressed to Cranmer.] 736 MEMORIALS OF [addend. fluxerit hactenus Non ignorat honorandissima tua Dominatio, quam soleat Dens non simul nec semel omnibus sua retegere dogmata. Imprecor mihi exitium maximum illud, si quicquam improbo unquam scripserim affectu : nec diutius vivere cupio, quam velim esse semper paratus et avidus discendi veri, erratique corrigendi. Non scribo isthaec, archiepiscope ornatissime, quod desit mihi unde vivam splendide, sed quod urgear quotidie ab his, quibus, si diutius hie perduraro, quod postulatur nequeo denegare, ut excudam responsionem ad tuse dominationis libel- lum de Eucharistia; et scribam de Thesibus 40 theologicis, contra omnia nostra dogmata; quod incolumi proculdubio conscientia facere non possum. Ex urbe D. Andreae xi Fe- bruarii. Tuae Rev“* Dominationi studiosus Richardus Smythaeus. NUMBER II. In the Oxford Edition of this work, first printed in 1812, among many valuable additions, a list of the MSS. preserved in the library at Lambeth Palace, relating to Archbishop Cranmer, forms the first number of the Addenda. The Editor of this volume has thought it desirable to insert in this place a more detailed account of these MSS. with references to the copies of any which have been published, and to duplicate MSS. The numbers in small Roman letters are taken from the printed Catalogue of the Archiepiscopal Library. I. No. dlxxxix. 22, 23. dxc. 33. Archbishop Cranmer’s Register. The Editor of the Oxford Edition describes this as “ a folio Volume, on vellum, of 434 leaves. The Indexes to this form three Volumes, in folio, containing nearly a thousand pages. Under the article Cranmer^ the Index extends from p. 257 to p. 266 inclusive. The chartse miscellaneae contain also matters of registration during his Primacy, such as visitations, commis- ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 737 NO. II.] sions, and licenses; as well as of exchanges of lands and manors between him and King Henry 8th ; and likewise King Edward the sixth’s grant to him to keep one hundred men in his retinue. From his Register there are some extracts in Henry Wharton’s Manuscripts, which are preserved in this Library.” 2 . No. dlxxvii. fol. 97. Copy of Archbishop Cranmer’s Letter to Secretary Crumwel, concerning his style of Totius AnglitE Primas. The original is in the British Museum, Cotton MSS. Cleop. F. I. p. 260. It is printed in Jenkyns’s Remains, i. 135, and in Burnet’s Hist, of Ref. App. to vol. iii. book iii. 37. [vol. iii. p. ii. pt. 120 Ed. Oxon. 1829.] Works of Abp. Cranmer, Park. Soc. Ed. i. 304, and Append. No. xiv of this work, vol. ii. p. 350. 3 . No. dlxxxv. p. 657. Bulla Pauli Papae mandans depositionem et degradationem Thomae Cranmer Archiep. Cantuar. (Copy.) 4 . No. dccclxxxiv. Codex chartaceus in folio, pp. 48. Orders and statutes of houshold observed in the howse of Tho. Cranmer sometymes Lo Archebishop of Cant. This is inserted infra. Addenda, No. iv. 5 . No. mcxlv. A copy of the said orders and statutes. This is a modern and incorrect copy of the preceding. It has the book plate of Abp. Cornwallis. 6 . No. mcvii. Codex chartaceus in folio^ foliorum 219. On the cover is this title : B. Cranmer’s Collections of the Lawe. Liber 9^.” On a parchment fly leaf, [an old illumi¬ nated MS.] is written, Collectiones ex jure canonico cum 738 MEMORIALS OF [ADDEND. aliis.” On folio i. recto: “ B. Cranmars [sic] collections of law.” A copy of these collections forms the third number of the Addenda. It occupies 8o leaves. The portion down to fol. 75 inclusive has never been printed. The remainder is an abstract or compendium of the foregoing collections. This portion has been given in Burnet’s Hist, of the Bef. vol. i. p. iii. No. 27. [vol. i. p. ii. p. 391. Ed. Oxon. 1829. by Dr. Jenkyns, vol. ii. pp. I —10,] and in the Works of Cranmer, Park. Soc. Ed. vol.i. p. 68. A MS. duplicate also exists in the Library of Corpus Christi College, Cambridge, cccxl. 447. The contents of the volume besides are, 2. De Sacramentis. [fol. 84—93 incL] “ De numero-non fuerit ingrata. [Fol. 94 is blank.] 3. De Sacramento Unctionis extremse. [fol. 95, 96 inch] Sancti Apostoli —— in Christo salvabitur. 4. Confutatio Articulorum quorundam impiorum, quos prae- tendunt Anabaptistae. [fol. 97—108 inch] “ Hoc breve scriptum- conservet. Amen.” Fol. 109—115 inclusive are blank. 5. De sanctorum veneratione. [fol. 116—121 recto inch] This treatise is given from Cranmer’s papers in the State Paper Office by Dr. Jenkyns, iv. 295. The Lambeth MS. is im- . perfect, beginning Cum non ignoramus” (296 Jenk.), but ending as the other MS. “ eripere dignetur.” 6. De Imaginibus. [fol. 121 verso—124 recto inch] “ Quoniam imagines-esse docemus.” This is the same essay as that in the State Paper Office, printed by Dr. Jenkyns, iv. 299. Fol. 124 verso, blank. 7. The right use of Images, [fol. 125—136 inch] ""Images were first. ’] Dr. Jenkyns, i. xv, has not copied this, but describes it as “a draft of the articles (of 1536) on images and praying to the Saints, with corrections in the hand¬ writing of Cranmer and Tunstal. He remarks that “ one ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 739 NO. II.] of these corrections is very characteristic of the sentiments of the two prelates. Tunstal inserted a sanction of the practice of praying to saints, upon which Cranmer added a qualification, that it must be done without any vain superstition.” Both clauses are retained in the printed copies. Many parts are scored out, and several correc¬ tions made, apparently at a different time. Part of fol. 132 verso is in the handwriting of Bishop Tunstal. Fol, 136 blank. 8. De justificatione. On the first leaf, after the title D. Red- man” (the rest of the folio blank.) [fol. 137. 146.] g. De bonis operibus et perseverantia. [fol. 147—139 recto inch] In the same fasciculus and hand. Fol. 159 verso—162 inch of the same fasciculus blank. 10. For the generall counsaill. “ Though that in the old. times —unto them.” fol. 163 recto. A fuller copy, containing a concluding paragraph, not in the above MS., is in the state paper office, which Dr. Jenkyns has printed, iv. 264. It is also given in Burnet’s Hist, of the Ref. vol. i. App. B. iii. No. 10. It is signed by four bishops only in the Lambeth MS. viz. Canterbury, Durham, Bath and Wells, and Ely. Fol. 163 verso and 164 blank. 11. Conclusiones sive articuli Domin.’ Will.’ Chaterys nuper Capellani parochial’ Sanct. Margaretae Villae Lenn. 1399. In a clerk’s hand. [fol. 165.] Fol. 166 blank. 12. Ceremonies to be used in the Church, [fol. 167—180 inch] “ Though it be very truth—their neighbour.” There is a pencil note, fol. 167. “ N. B. There is another copy of this book in the British Museum. Cott. Libr. Cleopatra. E. 3. printed by Strype Eccl. Mem. v. i. records 109. 13. Ceremonies used in the Mass. [fol. 181—202 inch] ** For¬ asmuch as divers—praise for ever. Amen.” 14. Forma actorum in libro altr’ Procuratoris Officiarii pidi Universatis Oxoh. et custodis dicti libri receptorum super condemnationem certorum articulorum quos Joannes Wyclif hereticus scripsit et sustinuit. (Copy.) [fol. 203—212 inch] 740 MEMORIALS OF [ADDEND. 15. Litera pulchra missa ad Papam Bonifacium 8. super eo quod ipse scripserat Regi, quod nedum in spiritualibus sic etiam in temporalibus sibi suberat. [fol. 213, 214 recto.] Sanctissimo Patri—dementes.’’ (Copy.) Fol. 214 verso, and 215 blank. 16. Missa Anno 1531. Copia literarum missarum a Johanne Duce Saxonise et aliis illi adherentibus, ad serenissimum Begem Angliae et ad Begem Francise. (Copy.) [fol. 216— 218 inch] Written in an Italian hand. Fol. 219 blank. 7. No, mcviii. Codex chartaceus in folio, foliorum 181. On the Cover. “ Sententiae Doctorum Virorum Angliae de sacramentis &c.” On an old illuminated page inserted as a fly leaf, “ Sententiae Doctorum Virorum in Anglia de sacramentis et excommunicatione.” On a fly leaf, “ Collections of B. Cramar.’* in a handwriting later than his time. The Contents are, 1. [fol. I.] probably in Cranmer’s own hand; “ How many sa¬ craments there be in the Scripture instituted of Christ in the New Testament. Minister verbi minister reip. Whe¬ ther a layman may excommunicate. Whether excommuni¬ cation be necessary where Christen Governors be.” 2. [fol. 2.] Certeyne peticions and requests made by the Clergie of the Lower House of the Convocation to the Abp of Canterb. Given by Burnet Hist. Bef. vol. ii. p. ii. book i. No. t 6. p. T17. from this MS. Fol. 4. 5. blank. 3. From fol. 6. to 44 inch are Queries and Answers concerning the Sacraments. (1540.) The greater part of these are given in Burnet’s Hist, of the Bef. vol. ii. b. i. App. 23. (vol. ii. pt. ii. p. 192. ed. Oxon. 1829.) from this MS.; and in Works of Abp. Cranm. Park. Soc. ed. i. 150.—Cranmer’s answers only by Dr. Jenkyns, ii. 178. Also Appendix No. xxxvi* in 2nd vol. of this work, p. 475. The order is as follows :—fol. 6. Bp. of Lincoln’s answers, headed, ‘*Lincol- nien.” in Cranmer’s handwriting, as in the subsequent cases. ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 741 NO. II.] The questions are on one side, the answers in a smaller hand on the other.—fol. 7. blank.—fol. 8. ^^Cantuarien’.” answers only.—fob. 9. blank.—fol. 10. “ RofFen.”answers only.—fol. II. answers to the 6, 7, 8, 9, 10, and ii queries only, but numbered i, 2,3, 4,3,6,7, no heading; but both pages signed in autograph “ Ric. Cox.”—fol. 12. blank.—fol. I3.first4 questions only, followed each in answer; signed in auto¬ graph, “Byrne John Tanser^.”—fol. 14. blank.—fol. 15, j6. first four queries only, then answers, in Cranmer’s hand, “ The answer of Richarde bushopp of Coventrie and Litch- felde.” not headed or signed.—fol. 17. The first four que¬ ries only, then answers, signed in autograph, “ W. Mene- ven.”—fol. 18. do. signed in autograph, “ Ric. Cox,” with a fragment of the seal.—^fol. 19-21. “Dunelmen.*” the first nine queries, each followed by its answer.—fol. 22. blank. —fol. 23. “ Sarisburien.” the answers only to the first four queries: probably autograph. — fol. 24. blank.—fol. 25. “ Bristollen.’ ” first four queries only, with answers; signed “ Per me Paulum Epum. Bristollen.”—fol. 26. queries 5, 6, 7, 8, 9, with answers, signed as before.—fol. 27, 28. blank. —fol. 29, 30. “ Eboracen.’” queries i, 2, 3, 4, 8, 9, 5, with answers.—fol. 31, 32. “ Elien.” queries 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9, i, 2, 3 (but numbered i, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9) with answers, “Haec jam mea est opinio, sed sic ut auditis melioribus cedam.”— fol. 33, 34. “ Carliolen.'” queries i, 2, 3, 7, 8, 9, with an¬ swers.—fol. 35,36. blank.—fol. 37, 38, 39. “London, Wor- cest.' Hereford, Norwicen,’ Cicestren,’ Assaven.’” the first nine queries with answers.—^fol. 40, 41. endorsed, “ for the Bishops of Worcester, Chichester and Hereford.” Seven queries, followed each by its answer, by the four above- mentioned.—fol. 42. A mere endorsement, “ The answer of the Bishops of London, of Worcester, of Hereford, of Norwich, and of Chichester, of St. Asaph.” [belongs to fol. 37—39.]—fol. 43. a set of queries; the seven queries above- mentioned, and three additional ones : no answers.—fol. 44. more queries : no answers. (These queries fol. 43 and 44 » [Perhaps this is naeant for “Tayler.”] b [This portion given as above in Burnet, p. 2 10. — Jenkyns as above, p. 1 80. Works of Abp. Cranmer as above, p. 152.] 742 MEMORIALS OF [addend. are not given by Burnet^ as Dr. Jenkyns and Mr. Cox remark. Dr. J. observes that the additional copy of these queries is written by a clerk^ but corrected by Cranmer : to which he now adds the i oth and 11 th of the original que¬ ries^ and also a new one, “ He seems to have renewed his interrogatories on this point, because they were not answered on the former occasion. But they appear to have been again passed by in silence."' 4. [fol. 46-48.] De auctoritate excommunicandi. De potes- tate quam—Proinde quasi.” 5. De auctoritate episcopali in corrigendis vitiis &c. “ Quod si ita res frater—” fol. 51. blank. 6. [fol. 52-56.] Merita sanctorum.—Cyprian. Oratio. efficacior propter mentem orantis. Occasional underscorings in red ink. 7. [fol. 58-67.] Beginning “Augustinus de fide ad Petrum.” Much underscoring in red ink. These are Cranmer’s notes on Justification, published by Dr. Jenkyns, vol. ii. 121, and in the works of Abp. Cranmer: Park. Soc. Ed. vol. i. p. 203. In the latter publication the document is printed in the order in which the leaves of the MS. are at present bound up: but Dr. Jenkyns begins at the passage, “St. Paul saith that we be justified freely by faith” &c. as he thinks the other passages seem more naturally to' follow; and have been transposed. It is very fairly written, both text and nearly the whole of the authorities which accom¬ pany it, as Dr. Jenkyns remarks, in the Archbishop’s own hand. fol. 68. blank. 8. [fol. 69, 102.] More queries and answers respecting the sa¬ craments. 17 in number, with the answers. These are given by Burnet, Hist. Ref. vol. i. book iii. No. 21. [vol. i. pt. 2. p. 314 Ed. Oxon. 1829. Also Collier’s Eccl. Hist, vol. ii. Coll, of Records, No. 49. p. 40. Also Cotton MSS. Cleop. E. V. fol. 53. from which Number xxvi.* vol. ii. of this edition is printed. Jenk.ii. 98. (Cranmer’s answers only.) NO. II.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 743 Fol. 69 and 70 are the queries.—fol. 71-73. the answers to the same, not headed. At the end, “ T. Cantuarien.’ This is myn own'opinion and sentence at this present, which I do not temerariously defyne, but do remytt the iudgement therof holly vnto your maiestie.”—fol. 75-84. answers, signed in autograph,,“Edward Ebor.”—fol. 85,86. blank.— fol. 87-89. answers, not headed or signed.—fol. 90. en¬ dorsed, “ The Bishop of Rochester i e’ book.”—fol. 91, 92. answer: headed; “ Without prejudice of the truth, and saving always more better judgement, ad facultatem etiam melius deliberandi in hac parte. Ita mihi Edmundo Lon- din. Episcopo pro hoc tempore dicendum vultis salvo judicio melius sentiendi cui me promptum et humilern sub- jicio.”—fol. 93-96. answer to do. not signed.—fol. 97, 98. blank, except that the latter (which belongs to the same fasciculus as 93) is signed in autograph “ Robert Kar- liolen.”—fol. 99-102. answer to the same, “ George Daye. Opiniones non Assertiones.”—fol. 103. blank.—fol. 104- 107. headed “ Thomas Robertson,” answers to the former: the whole apparently autograph.—fol. 108, 109. blank.— fol. 110-113. signed “ J. Redmayn,” autograph sign.— fol. 114. endorsed “ Ed Cocks. Confirmate de August, de Unitate. H. 15. ca. 26. Cyprian.”—fol. 115. answers to do. signed in autograph “ Ricardus Cox.”—fol. 116,117. headed in autograph “ Edwardus Leyghton,” answers to the same, apparently autograph throughout. At the end “ T. Can- tuarien. Per me Edoardum Leyghton.”—fol. 118, 119. blank; but endorsed “ Edoardus Leyghton. Vide Alexan- drum de Ales.”—fol. 120, 121. answers to do. signed “ Sy- mon Matthew.”—fol. 122. blank.—fol. 123. endorsed “Ed. Symons.—fol. 124-126. answers to do. signed “William Tresham,” apparently in autograph throughout.—fol. 127. blank.—fol. 128, 129. answers to do. signed “ Richard Coren." ” apparently autograph throughout.—fol. 130, 131. signed “Edgeworth.”—fol. 132. same queries: no answer, fol. 133. answers in Latin: with autograph signature “ Owenus Oglethorpus.”—fol. 134-137* recapitulation of above opinions, in Latin.—fol. 138-140. blank.—fol. 141- 143. the same, in English. [addend. 744 MEMORIALS OF 9. [fol. 144-168.] De Divortio. “ Hermas Mandate Et dixi. Origen. in Math.” See Dr. Jenkyns i. Ivii. 10. [fol. 169.] Queries and answers to certain questions about divorce &c. The first four queries are Cranmer’s auto¬ graph ; the rest are in an Italian hand. These are printed in Burnet’s Hist, of the Ref. vol. ii. part ii. book i. No. 20. from this MS. Fol. 170. blank. 11. From fol. 171 to 181 (on which is the endorsement “ Col- lectiones de divortio”) are various queries and answers about divorce.—fol. 17 1-173. ^‘^Quod non—licet a divortio facto—” In Italian hand, much underscored in red ink.— fol. 174, 175. “Quod liceat post divortium secundum inire conjugium.”—fol. 176, 177. blank.—fol. 178. is a continua¬ tion of the queries, in folio 173 extending to 19.—fol. 179. is a continuation of fol. 172.—fol. 180. queries respecting adultery. At the end “ Finis.” 8 . No. mcxxxvi. Codex membranaceus in folio paginarum 36. Processus contra Thomam Cranmer, Archiep.’ Cantuar.’ Given above as No. Ixxxviii.* of the Appendix to this volume. Works of Abp. Cranmer, Park. Soc. Ed. i. 541, NUMBER III. Archbishop Cranmer’s Collections from the Canon Law. [For a notice of this document, see vol. i. of this edition, p. 47 and 330 of this volume. See also Addenda No. ii. p. 737. This Collection, written with the Archbishop’s own hand, and now for the first time published, has a peculiar and intrinsic interest. It contains the principal passages in the authoritative code of the Church of Rome which support the usurpations of the Roman pontiff, and exhibit its politico-religious creed. These extracts are often accompanied by the marginal observations of the Archbishop. But it is clear that all the extracts were not made with a view of exposing error. There are several, especially from the ancient Fathers and Bishops of an earlier age, which are evidently collected for the purpose of exhibiting those [Lambeth Library. No. mcvii.] ' [fol. i. recto.] Quo JURE Leges. NO. III.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 745 sounder principles which the corrupt practice of the Church in after times contravened. It would seem that the Archbishop had this twofold object in view, and that the reformation of the ecclesiastical law was a favourite object with him, long'before he was officially called up to undertake it. The text is given exactly as it occurs in the Lambeth MS. This has been collated by the Editor with the Corpus Juris Canonici, Leipsic edition, 1839; and the variations are given as foot notes. Where all the editions collated by the Leipsic editors agree with Abp. Cranmer’s text, the Leipsic correction is simply given without remark : where there is a want of agree¬ ment among these editions, a specific statement is made: but where the Archbishop’s text is unsupported by any of them, the correct reading is given in Italics. For the purpose of this work the Leipsic collation is assumed to be correct. As the glosses are not contained in that edition, the Editor has collated them with the Paris edition of 1561, and the Antwerp of 1573.] Di. 8. [c. i.] Aug'is. super Joh’ema Quo jure defendis villas ecclesise, divino, an humano Divi- num jus in scripturis habemus, humanum in legibus regum. Unde quisque possidet, quod possidet ? Nonne jure humano ? Nam jure divino Domini est terra et plenitude ejus. Pauperes et divites una terra supportat. ^Dominus de uno limo fecit et pauperes et divites. Jure ®ergo humano dicitur : hsec villa <^est mea, hie servus mens est, haec domus est mea. Jura autem humana, jura imperatorum sunt.Et quis audet dicere, ^hsec villa est mea, mens est ille servus, ^mea est hie domus .^.. . Et paulo post, sNoli ergo dicere, quid mihi et regi? Quid tihi ergo et possessioni ? Per jura regum possidentur possessiones. Dix- isti, quid mihi et regi } ^^Noli ergo dicere possessiones tuas, quia ipsa jura ^renunciasti humana, quibus possessiones possidentur. Di. 10. [c. i.] “Constitutiones vero principum ecclesiasticis constitutionibus non praeeminent, sed subsequuntur. Lege imperatorum non in Nicolaus Papal » [Tract vi." ad c. i. [§.25.] Jo- annis.] {_Deus\ ® [iamen] ^ \mea est, hcec domus mea, hie servus meus estJ] ® [mea est ilia villa, aut meus'\ f [aut domus hceo mea esti] » [nolite dicere'\ ^ [Wo/i dicere] i [humana renunciasti] ^ [ possidentur possessiones] ^ [Ep. 32. episcopis in concil. apud Convicinum congregatis. A. 863.] [This is the Rubric. The text begins at Lege.] Leges contra canones non valent. [interlined] glo: utor pro rege, quo non utor contra me. [fol. I verso] Non licet CONSTJTU- TIONES [See ante Ap¬ pendix 88** p. 584.] SUSCIPITIS. [See vol. ii. p.S08. Ans. to Dev. rebels.] Quoniam IDEM. 746 MEMORIALS OF [addend. omnibus ecclesiasticis controversiis utendum est, prsesertim cum •^inveniatur evangelicae ac ocatholicee sanctioni aliquotiens obvi- are. Item Lex imperatorum non est supra legem Dei, sed subtus. Imperiali jud'icio non possunt Vjnra ecclesiasiica dis- solvi .Et mox : Non quod imperatorum leges, quibus scepe ecclesia utitur contra hcereticos, saepe contra tyrannos, atque contra pravos ^quoscunque defenditur, dicamus penitus renuen- das: Sed quod eas, evangelicis, apostolicis, atque canonicis de~ cretis, quibus postponenda sunt, ^non posse inf err e ^judicium asseramus. [Di. 10. c. ii.] Non licet Imperatori, vel cuiquam pietatem custodienti aliquid Symmachus contra divina mandata praesumere, nec quicquam, quod *ievan- gelicis vel propheticis, aut apostolicis regtdis ^obtinet agere. [Di. 10. c. iv.] Constitutiones contra canones et decreta Prcesulum Romano- Felix Papa* rum, vel bonos mores, nullius sunt momenti. [Di. 10. c. vi.] Ecce quod constitutiones principum 7 ecclesiasticis postp>onendce eratianus sunt. Ubi autem evangelicis atque canonicis decretis non obvia- verint, omni reverentia digna habeantur. [Di. 10. c.viii.] ^Ut Christiani imperatores pro aeterna vita pontificibus indi- gerent, et pontifices, pro cursu temporalium tantummodo re¬ rum, imperialibus legibus uterentur, quatenus spirituals actio a carnalibus distaret incursibus. Et ideo ^militans minime “ \inveniantur\ ° \canoniC(B\ P [ecclesiasiica jura~\ ^ [quosquel r [nullurn\ ® [proejudiciurn] * [in sexta Synodo Romana; A. 502.—A supposititious Council, ac¬ cording to Leips. Ed.] [evangelicis, prophelicis.l ^ [obviet] * [Ex Epist. ad Zenon. Aug. scr. A. 484*1 y [ecclesiasticis legibus'] * [So the old copies. But the correctors assign this to Pope Nicolas in Epist. vii. ad Michaelum Impera- torem. A. 865.] a [ut et] ^ [militans Deo minime se nego- tiis seeularibus] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 747 NO. III.] secularibus negotiis sese implicaret, ac vicissim, ^ne ille rebus * [sic] divinis proesidere videretur, ^^quiescet scecularibus negotiis im- plicatus. ; Di. 17. [c. i.] I Synodum Synodum episcoporum absque ^hujus sedis Romance authori- Marceiius tooritate^Ro- quanquam quosdam episcopos possitis congregare, non Inon^oS’ potestis vegularitev facevet neque ullum episcopum qui hanc EpVsSporum apostolicam sedem, damnare, aritequam hinc senten- [foi. 2 recto] ^^diffinita procedat. [Di. 17. c. ii.] diiEGULA Regula vestra nullas habet vires, nec habere poterit, quoniam juiius Papa nec ab orthodoxis episcopis hoc concilium actum est, nec Ro: ; ecclesise legatiis interfuit canonibus praecipientibus sine ejus authoritate concilia fieri non debere. Nec ullum ratum est, aut erit unquam concilium, ^ quod ejus non fuerit fulcitum autho- ; ritate. SOLI [Di. 17. c. iii.] Huic soli sedi concessa nullus usiirpare sine ejus consultu Damasus praesumat, qui non vult honore ecclesiastico, indignus maut contemptor judicari. [Di. 17. c. iv.] ^Ec LicuiT Nec ^licuit aliquando, nec licebit, jmrticularem synodum Gvegorms ' [®ic] congregate, sed quoties aliqua de universali synodo aliquibus ^ dubitatio nascitur, ad recipiendam de eo, quod non intelligunt rationem, aut sponte "Phi, qui salutem animce sum desiderant, ad apost. se. pro recipienda ratione conveniant, aut si forte sicut de ^ [non ille] ^ {([ui esset negotiis secularibus^ ® [Ep. ad Maxentium tyrannum.] \Jiujus sanctcB sedis auctoritate\ s [appellaverit\ ^ [definitiva'] i [Julius i. In rescript, contr. Orient, pro Athanas.] ^ [(juod non fultum fuerit ejus authoritate.^ ^ [Damasus i. ad Stephan. Epist. iv.—supposititious, acc. to Leips. ed.] “ [so all coll. edd. exc. Bas. 1481. — ut: Leips. ed.] “ [The correctors and Leips. ed. assign this to Pelagius i. Ep. ad Narsen. Mansi: ix. 732.] o \licuit alicui aliquando'] P [m] . - APPEND. VOL. III. X 748 MEMORIALS OF [addend. I talibus scriptum est: Peccator, cum <1 prsevenerit in profundum rnaloriim contemnit, Ita qiii obstinati ct contumaces extiierint^ ut doceri non velint, eos ab eiisdem ^sedibus apost. aut aitrahi ad salutem quoquomodo necesse est, aut {ne aliorum perdiiio esse [foi. 2. verso] possint) secundum canones per ^seeculares oportet opprimi j i potestates. [Di. 17. c. v.j I ' Multis Multis denuo ap. et canonicis atque ecclesiasticis instruimur Peiagius« ^ regulis, non debere absque sententia Ro. Ron. concilia celebrari. ^ Quapropter, (ut jam dictum est,) recte non concilium, ^sed j conventiculum vel conciliabulum cassatur, et quicquid in eo actum est, irritum habetur et vacuum. Vos quoque deinceps videte ut nullius liortatu talia prsesumatis, si apo. se commu- - nione carere non vultis . Et mox, Majores vero et diffi- ciliores qucestiones ut sancta synodus statuit, et beata consue¬ tude exigit, yad sedem semper referantur apostolicam. [Di. 17. c. vi.] Concilia Concilia Sucerdotum ecclesiasticis legibus quotannis decreta Symmachus per provincias, quia prcesentiam Papce non habenty valetudinem perdiderunt. Legistis insanissimi aliquando ^in illis provinciis majoribus, praeter apostolici apicis sanctionem aliquid constitu- tum, et non de majoribus negotiis ad consultationem si quid occurrerit, praefatae sedis arbitrio fuisse ^reservatum. Et mox. * ^ Simmachus Papa, sedis apostolicae praesul, ab hujus- * [Gratia- * [sic] modi ‘iappositionibus impetitus quantum ad homines respicit, sit immunis et liber; cujus caussam totam Dei judicio re- servamus. ^ \yen€r%t\ \ita obstinati] ® [apostolicis sedibus] ^ [sseculares opprimi oportet: all coll. edd.—sseculares comprimi po¬ testates : Leips. ed.] [Pelagius ii. Epist. i. Episcopis qui convenerant ad illicitam vocat. Joannis Constantinop.] * [sed vestrum conventiculum] 1 « * > y {ad sedem apostolicam semper referantur.] 2 [Ex Ennodii libello apol. pro Syn. Rom. hab. A. 501. Leips. ed.] ^ {in illis prceter] {servatuni] ^ [Inter acta Syn. Rom. iv.j [propositionibus : Merl : and Mans.—oppositionibus; I.eips. ed.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 749 ' NO. III.] v| Di. 19. [c. i.] ; ;foi. 3. recto] Si Romanoriim Pontificnm decreto ceteroriim opuscula /r«c-N icolaus /fse?voi.ii. tatoriim apprdhantur vel reprobantur^ ^ut quod se. apo. probavit i Dev. reb.]’ hodie teueatur acceptuiri, et quod ilia repulit^ hactenus inefficax ' Sll^Pon.^ab liabeatur; quanto potius quce ipsa pro cathoUca fide, pro sanis * )bservaiid»^^ variis et muliiphariis ecclesice necessitatibus, et fidelium moribus diverso tempore scripsit, onini ^honore debent : prafierri, et ab omnibus prorsus, in ^quibuslibet necessitatibus vel opportunitatibus discretione, vel dispensatioiie 7 nagistra, ^reverten- tur assumi. Quanquam quidem vestrum scripseritj baud ilia de- ; cretalia priscorum Pontificum, in toto canonum codicis ^‘corpore esse descripta, ^et ideo inter canones non assumanda. “^Cum et ipsi suae intentioni haec sulfragari conspiciunt, in omnibus illis indifFerenter utantur, et solum nunc "^ad diminutionem se. ap. potestatis, et ad suorum augmentum privilegiorum minus ac- cepta esse perhibeant. Item Si ideo non esse decretales epi- stolas priscorum Pontificum Romanorum admittendas dicunt, quia in ^corde canonum non habentur ascriptae. Ergo nec sancti Gregorii, nec ullius alterius, qui Pante ipsum fuit, vel post ipsum est, aliquid institutum, vel ‘irescriptum recipiendum, ' eo quod in codice canonum non babeatur ascriptum. Ergo doctrinam eorum et sanctiones, quae ab omni lingua venerantur, loi. 3. verso] quia in codice canonum non babentur ascriptae, de codicibus suis abradant, ut quid vel membranas occupant, postquam non babentur acceptae } Sed quare multum simmoremur, cum nec f ipsas divinas scripturas veteris et novi testament!, jam recipie- mus, si istos ^dixerimus esse audiendos ? Etenim neutrum horum in codice canonum ecclesiasticorum babetur insertum. « [ad archiep. et ep. per Gall, const:—inter Acta Cone. Rom. A, 865.] • ^ [ita ut\ » [^debent honore] ^ [(juibuslibet opportunitatibus discretione\ i \reverenter'\ ^ \corpore contmeri descriptor 1 [The words, et ideo inter cano¬ nes non assumenda^ in all the coll. X % edd. omitted in Leips. ed.] “ [(juum ipsi, ubi licec sues inten¬ tioni suffragari conspiciunt, illis in- differenter'] “ [^imminutioneni] o 'icodice'] P [ante vel post ipsum fuit, ali- quodr *1 [scriptum^ ^ [eradantl ® [bnmoramut''} ^ [diLrerhmts audiendosi 750 MEMORIALS OF [addend. Sed responsuri sunt isti, ^qui ad resistendum potius, quam ad obediendum ^parati sunt, dicentes, quod inter canones inveni- atur capitulum Sancti yinnocentii Papse, cujus authoritate doceatur a nobis utrumque testamentum esse recipiendum, quanquam in ipsis paternis canonibus nullum eorum ex toto contineatur insertum. Quibus ad haec ^ respondendum est, quoniam si vetus, novumque testamentum ^sunt recipienda, non quod codici canonum ex toto habeantur annexa, sed quod de his recipiendis Sancti Papae Innocentii prolata videatur esse sen- tentia. Restat nimirum, quod decretales epistolae Romanorum pontificum sunt recipiendae. ^Etsi non ^sunt codici canonum compaginatae, quoniam inter ipsos canones unum beati ^Leonis papae capitulum constat esse permixtum, quo ita omnia decre- talia constituta se. apo. custodiae ®mandant, ut si quis in ilia commiserit, noverit sibi veniam denegari. [Palea.] [foi. 4recto] ^Dixit enim capitulo &nono, suarum decretalium ; Ne quid vero sit, quod praetermissum a nobis forte credatur, omnia de- cretalia constituta, tarn ^^boiiae recordationis Innocentii, quam * [sic] omnium ^praedecessorum nostrorum, ^'^qui de ecclesiasticis ordinibus et canonum promulgata sunt disciplinis. Ita 1 nostra declaratione custodiri mandamus, ut si quis in ilia commiserit, veniam “f^sibi noverit denegari deinceps. Dicendo vero, omnia decretalia constituta nullum de decretalibus constitutis praeter- misit, quod non mandaverit esse custodiendum. Et rursus asserendo, omnium •^praedecessorum nostrorum, nullum Pontifi¬ cum Romanorum, qui ante se fuerunt, excepit, cujus ita non praeceperit decretalia constituta ab omnibus custodiri, ut si quis in ilia commiserit, veniam sibi deinceps noverit denegari. ^ [qui non ad obediendum potius, quam ad resistendum] * [semper sunt parnti^ y [Sancti Innocentii Papse,] z [asserendum] ® [recipienda sunt] ^ [Etiamsi] c [sint] d [Leonis capitulum] ® [mandantur] ^ [ait enim] s [quinto: orig. c. lo: Leips. ed.] [beatce] i [decessorum] ^ [quce de] ^ [a vestra, dilectione] “ [sibi deinceps noverit denegari.] “ [decessorum] NO. III.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 751 Itaque nihil «interest, utrum sint omnia necne decretalia se. * ["consti. apo. * Pstatuta inter canones conciliorum immixta, cum omnia ^ pri. • •• oanu] in lino corpore compaginari non possint, et ilia eis intersmt, quae firmitatem his quae desunt, et vigorem suum assignent, praesertim cum synodalia gesta, inter quae ipsi canones statuti sunt in codice canonum non habeantur, sed a nobis omni cultu I debito venerentur. Co'nsonat autem hinc beatissimo ‘iLeoni foi.4.verso] Papae etiam facundissimus sanctus in decretis suis Papa Gela- sius, ita inquiens, Decretales epistolas, quas beatissimi Papae , diversis temporibus ab urbe •^Romana pro diversorum Patrum consultatione dederunt, venerabiliter suscipiendos decernimus. In quo notandum est, squod non dixit, Decretales epistolas, quae inter canones habentur, tyel quas moderni Pontifices edide- runt, sed, quas beatissimi Papae diversis temporibus, ab urbe U'Romana dederunt. Dicens autem, diversis temporibus, etiam ilia tempora vir sanctus comprehendit, quae crebrescentibus pa- j ganorum persecutionibus, ad se. apo. deferri causas episcopo- rum difiicillime permittebant. His ita (divina favente gratia) praelibatis, ostendimus, ^nullam esse differentiam inter ilia de- creta, quae in ycorpore canonum habentur, se. apo. praesulum, I et ea, quae prae multitudine vix per ^singula corporum volumina reperiuntur, cum omnia, et omnium ^ praedecessorum suorum decretalia constituta atque decretales epistolas, quas beatissimi Papae diversis temporibus, ab urbe Ro. ^dederunt, fore venera¬ biliter suscipiendas et custodiendas, eximias praesules, Leonem scilicet et Gelasium, mandasse probavimus. jl. recto] [^Dl. 19* C. li.J coMNBs Sic omnes ^sanctiones apostoliccE sedis accipiendce sunt, tan qiiam ipsius ^divina voce PetriJirmatce,"^ o \refert\ P [constituta] 9 [Papce Leoni sanctus et facun¬ dissimus in decretis] *■ [Roma] ® [quia^ t [nec tantum quas] « [Roma^ * [nullani differentiam esse] y [codice] ^ [singula voluminum corpora] ^ [decessorum] ^ [dederunt, venerabiliter fore suscipiendas] ^ [Ex.' alloc, ad Episc. in Cone. Rom. A. 630.] [omnes apostolicce sedis sanctio- nes] ® [divini Petri voce firmatce] Agatho Papa c * [interlined] glossa: Papa sanctitatum recipit a ca¬ thedra. 40 di. non nos. [c. i.] 752 MEMORIALS OF [addend. In Mkmo. Enimveko Nullj fas Q,UAM OB [See vol. ii. 508. Ans. to Dev. reb.] [fol. 5. verso] [Di. 19. c. iii.] In memoriam B. Petri apostoli honoremus sanctam Ro. et Ex conciiio ^ ... Caroli Impe-v apo, se. ut, quse nobis sacerdotalis mater est Sdignitatis, eccle-ratorisf siasticae esse debet magistra rationis. Quare ^^observanda est cum mansuetiidine humilitas, licet vix fercndum ah ilia sancta sede imponatiir jiigiim, tamen feraynus, et pia devotione % toleremus. [Di. 19. c. iv.] Enimvero, quia in speculum et ^exemplum Romana eccle- stephanus sia, cui nos Christus prseesse voluit, proposita est, ah omnihus,^^^^ \ quicqyiid ptaUiit, quicquid ordinet perpetuo et irrefragabiliter ohservandum est. [Di. 19. C.V.] Nidli fas est vel velle^ vel posse transgredi apostolicce sedis pr(E- Gregorius cepta, nec nostrce dispositionis ynmisteriim, quod vestruyn sequi ojyortet cliaritatem. Sit ergo ruinse suae dolore prostratus, quis- quis apostolicis voluerit contrarie decretis, nec locum deinceps inter sacerdotes habeat, sed "’exors a ‘^sancto fiat ministerio, nec de ejus judicio quisquam postea curam habeat. Di. 20. [c. i.] Quam ob caussam luculentius et magna voce pronunciare Leo papa® non timeo, quia., qui ilia, qua Vpradiximus sanctorum Patrum statuta, qua apud nos canonum nomine pratitulantur, (sive ^sit \ episcopus, sive clericiis, sive laicus,) non indifferenter recipere convincitur, nec catholicam et apostolicam fidem, ^nec quatuor ^ [According to the correctors: Ex capitulis Caroli Tmperatoris.— Baluz. Cap. Reg. Fam. ad A. 801. et Concil. Trib. A. 895.] s dignitatis, esse deheat ecclesu asticce magistrd\ ^ [servanda~\ ^ \ut] j [In fine Epist. Steph. V. ad Episc. Orient, ad calcem cone. Const, iv. Mansi tom. 16.] ^ [exemplum, sancta Romana'] 1 [Ex Epist. ad Episc. Gallise. A. 832.] “ [So all coll. edd. except Bas. 1481—extorris : Leips. ed.] “ [« saneto ministerio Jiat,] o [Leo iv. Epist. ad Episc. Brit. A. 850.] P [^diximus] ^ [sit ille episcopus] ^ [nec sancta quatuor] V Decretis * [sic] [fol. 6. recto] ♦ [sic] NO. III.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 753 evangelia utiliter et efficaciter ad effectum suum retinere vel cre¬ dere probatur. Di. 21. Decretis ergo Tiomanorum Pontificum et sacris canonihiis con- Gratianus ciliorum ecclesiastica negotia, (nt supra monstratum est^) termi- nantur, Ministri vero' sacrorum canonum^ et decretorum Ponti¬ ficum sunt summi Pontifices, et infra prcesules et reliqui Sacer- dotes, quorum •'institutio est in veteri testamento inchoataj et in novo plenius consummata. Summi enim Pontifices et mi- nores sacerdotes, a Deo sunt instituti per Moysem, qui ex prae- cepto Domini Aaron in summum pontificem, filios vero ejus unxit in minores sacerdotes. . . . Et mox, Porro, Salomon quendam modum exorcizandi invenit, quo daemones adjurati ex obsessis corporibus pellebantur; huic officio mancipati exorcistae vocati sunt, de quibus Dominus in evangelio: Si ego in Beel¬ zebub ejicio daemonia, filii vestri *ssunt exorcistae, in quo eji- ciunt ? Haec omnia in novo testamento ecclesia imitata habet janitores suos, quos ostiarios appellamus. Pro cantoribus lec- tores et cantores instituit. Exorcistas autem nomine antique et officio permanenti recepit. Pro filiis vero Aaron omnes infra summum pontificem sacerdotium administrantes sunt con- secrati.Et mox, Simpliciter vero majorum et minorum sacerdotum discretio, in novo Testamento ab ipso Christo sum- sit exordium, qui xii apostolos tanquam majores <^sacerdotes, Ixxii discipulos quasi minores sacerdotes instituit. Petrum vero quasi in summum sacerdotem elegit, dum ei, prse omnibus et pro omnibus claves regni coelorum tribuit, et a se petra, Petri nomen sibi imposuit, atque pro ejus fide se specialiter rogasse testatus est, et ut cseteros ^confirmaret, subjunxit, di- cens, y“Ego pro te rogavi, (Petre,) ut non *dificiat fides tua, Et tu aliquando conversus confirma fratres tuos.” Hanc eandem formam apostoli secuti in singulis civitatibus, episcopos et pres- byteros ordinaverunt. r [Instiiutio in veteri testamento " \Petrl sihi nomen] est inchoata'] * [confirmaret, sihi injunxit] * [videlicet] ^ [Ego rogavi pro te, Petre] t [sacerdotes, et Ixxii] 754 MEMORIALS OF [addend. [Di. 20. c. i.] Cleros Cleros etc. Gerieraliter autem clerici nuncupantur omnes, isidorusz qui in ecclesia Christi deserviunt, quorum gradus et nomina sunt hsec: Ostiarius, psalmista, lector, exorcista, acolithus, sub- diaconus, diaconus, presbiter^ episcopus. Et mox Pontifex princeps sacerdotum ^est, vel dicitur, quasi via sequentium. Ipse et summus sacerdos, Ipse et pontifex maxinius nuncupatur. [foi. 6. verso] Ipse enim efficit sacerdotes atque Levitas: ipse omnes ordines ecclesiasticos disponit. Ipse quod unusquisque facere debeat ostendit. [Di. 2 I. c. iii.] Quamvis Quamvis universae per orbem ccatbolicae et apostolicse consti- Peiagiusb tutse ecclesise unus thalamus Christi sit*^, Tamen sancta ecc. catholica et apostolica 7 iiillis synodicis constitutis cceteris ecclesiis praelata est. Sed evangelica voce Domini^ et Salvatoris nostri primatum obtmuit. Tu es®^ (inquiens,) Petrusy et super hanc petram cedificabo ecc. mearn. . . . Et paulo post. Est ergo ^prima apostoli Petri sedes Pomana ecclesia, non habens maculam ^nec rugam, nec aliquid hujusmodi. . . . *In his omnibus, quanto * [Gratianus] excelsiorb, ’tanto authoritas major invenitur. In majoribus sU quidem est regendi et jubendi authoritaSj in minoribus obse- quendi necessitas. Di. 22. [c. i.] Omnes sivE Illam vero solus “^ipse fundavit, et super petram fidei mox Nicolaus 507. Alls, to nascentis erexit, qui ’^beato a Petro eeternae vitae clavigero ter-^^^^ reni simul et coelestis imperii jura commisit. Non ergo oquili- bet terrena sententia^ sed ilium verbum, per quod constructuin z [lib. vii. etyinol. cap. 12.] ** \_est, quasi] [The Leipsic edd. attribute it to Deer. Gelasii A. 494-496.] ® [catholicce ecclesia;] d [sint, sancta tamen Romana catholica et apostolica ecclesia] ® [es Petrus, inquiens, et] f [ prima Petri apostoli] S \neque] h \_celsior] i [tanto major authoi'itas inve¬ nitur] ^ \^potestas] 1 [Nic. ii. Ep. ad Mediolan. But the Leips. edd. remark that it is in the Ep. of Petrus Damianus to Hil¬ debrand, in the acts of the Council of Milan (A. 1058) Mansi, xix. ™ [ille] ® \beato ceternce] o \_qu]. recto] Sacrosancta Ro. et apostolica ecclesia non ah apostolis, sed ah Anacietus r sacro- ipso Domino salvatore nostro, primatum ohtinuit, ssicut beato Petro Apostolo dixit: Tu es Petrus, et super banc petram sed. ec. me. . . . usque, soluta in coelo. . . . Et mox, Hsec vero apo¬ stolica sedes ^caput et cardo (ut praefatum ^est) a Domino, et non ab ^aliis constituta est. Et sicut cardine ostium regitur, sic hujusy apostolicae sedis authoritate, omnes ecclesiae (Domino dis- ponente) reguntur. i Di. 28. [c. xvii.] CoNsuLEN- Consulendum decernitis, utrum presbyterum habentem Nicolaus i [S Append, uxorem debeatis sustentare et honorare, an a vobis projicere. 188 ** Letter - , Do Q,. Mary. In^ quo respoiidemus; (^uoniam licet ipsi valde sunt repre- I bensibiles, vos ^cum* Deum convenit imitari, qui solem suum i oriri facit super bonos et malos. Dejicere^ eum a vobis ideo i non debetis, quoniam nec Judam Dominus, {cum esset mendax discipulus) ^a numero ®discipulorum ejecit. ^Verum et de presbiteris vobis, qui laici estis, nec judicandum est, nec de ■ vitaS eorum ^quicquam investigandurn : Sed episcoporum ju- i dicio, quicquid ‘ita sit, est reservandum. P [^quisfjuis cuilibet'] •1 [est proculdubio dicendus] [Ep. iii. c. 3. ad omnes Episc.] 8 [sicut ipse beato] t [^cardo et caput] u [est) omnium ecclesiarum Do¬ mino] X [alio est constituta] y [hujus sanctes] z [Ep. ad consulta Bulgarorum. c. 70. Ser. A. 866.] a [y 4 d quod] ^ [tameri] c [Dejicere enim eum : all coll, edd.—dejicere vero eum : Leips. Ed.] d [de numero] e [apostolorum] f [Sic et: Bas. Ed. 1841. Verum de: Leips. Ed.] s [eorum vita] L [quidpiam] * [est, per omnia reservanduni] 756 MEMORIALS OF [addend. Di. 34. c. xviii. Lector glossa: Sic ergo papa dispensat contra apo- stolum : et mox; Lucius tamen dis- pensavit cum Panormitano arcliiepisco- po, qui fuit bigamus. Lector, si viduam alterius uxorem acceperit, in lectoratu per- maneat, ant Isi necessitas >^fuerit, subdiaconus fiat, nihil autem supra. •^Similiter si bigamus fuerit. Di. 38. c. i. Ignorantia mater cunctorum errorum maxime in Psacerdote Dei vitanda 'lest, qui docendi oflScium in ^populo Dei susceperunt. Uo\. >]. yQvso.'] Sacerdotes^ legere sanctas admonentur Scripturas^ Paulo Apo- stolo dicente ad Timotheum ; Attende ^lectioni et exhortationi doctrinae, et semper permane in his. Sciant ^ergo sacerdotes saficfas^ scripturas et canones, Yet omne opus eorurn in prce- dicatione et docirina consistai, atque cedijicent cunctos, tarn jidei scientia, quam operu 7 n disciplina. Si in lai- cis. [Di. 38. c. iii.] Si in ^laicis videtur iniolerahilis inscieniia, quanto inajus in his^, qui prcEsumit, nec ^excusatione est digna, nec venia ? [Di. 38. c. 12.] Sedueo Sedulo monendi sunt.Et mox. ^His maxime utile est, nosse, ita esse praeponendas verbis sententias, ut prseponitur animus corpori. Ex quo fit, ut ita malle debeant veriores quam disertiores audire sermones, sicut malle debent prudentiores quam formosiores habere amicos. Noverint enim, non esse voces^ ad aures Dei, nisi animi SefFectum.Non quia ita minime corrigenda sunt, ut populus ad id, quod plane intelligit, dicat Amen; sed quia pie toleranda sunt ab eis, qui didicerunt ut sono in foro, sic voto in ecclesia benedici. Itaque forensis [Cone. Tolet. i. c. 3.] 1 forte necessitas] “ ” [similiter et si] o [Cone. Tol. iv. eap. iv. A. 633.] P [sacei-doiibus] <1 [vitanda] ' [populis suseeperunt] ® [sacerdotes etiam legere sanctas scripturas frequenter admonet Paulus apostolus, dieens] ^ [lectioni^ exhortationi et doc~ trince^] u [igitm'] ^ [scripturas sanctas] V [ut] z [ad elerum et pop. Const. Ep. xxii. A. 450.] a [laicis vix tolerabilis videtur inscitia] i> [iw,] ® [excusatione digna est,] d [cap. 9.] e [His etiam] f [voceni] S [«j^ec quando nihil aliud sit habentibus dare quam perdere. Nec illij qui sua quidem possidentes dari sibi aliquid volunt, sine grandi peccato suo unde pauper victurus erat accipient. De clericis quidem ^dicit Spiritus Sanctus: Peccata populi mei comedunt. Sed sicut nihil habentes proprium, non peccata sed alimenta quibus indigere videntur, accipiunt, ita possessores non alimenta quibus abundant, sed aliena peccata suscipiunt. Verum Gratianus his authoritatibus prohibentur ab ecclesia suscipi non illi, qui quondam fuerunt divites sed ‘^postea omnia reliquerunt, ut Petrus et Matthseus et Paulus, aut pauperibus distribuerunt, ut Zacheeus, aut ecclesiae rebus adjunxerunt, sicut illi, qui praedia sua vendentes ponebant pretia ante pedes apostolorum, ut essent illis omnia communia: sed illi^ qui in domibus parentum resi- dentes vel sua relinquere nolentes ecclesiasticis facultatibus pasci desiderant. [Id. c. viii.] Prosper Si quis propter hoc sua ®relinquere non vult, ut habeat unde vivat, ut quid accipit, unde rationem reddat ? ut quid de pecca- tis alienis sua multiplicat? Non est meum dicere, ^quale &pec- catum est, qui cibos pauperum prsesumendo suscipiunt, qui ecclesiam, quam juvare de propriis facultatibus debuerant, suis expensis insuper gravant, propter hoc fortassis in congregatione viventes, ne aliquos pauperes pascant, ne advenientes excipiant, aut ne suum censum quotidianis expensis minuant. Quod si aliquid de fructibus suis ecclesiae velut pro ipsa expensa sua contulerint, non se praeferant inani jactantia illis, quos nihil habentes pascit et vescit ecclesia, iquia profecto perfectior est ille, qui se mundi rebus expoliat, aut qui, cum nihil habuerit. » [De Contempl. vita, lib. ii. cap. 9 et 10.—But according to the Leip- sic editors, Julianus Pomerius. Cf. Cone. Aquisgr. c. 107.] ^ [iis] c [dicit per Prophetam Spiritus] \^postea vero'] ® [non vult sua relinquere] ^ [quale peccatem facient: Ed. Bas. 1481. quale peccatem est illis : Ed. Lyons, 1548, 1564. quale peccatum est { the other edd. quali peccato: Leips. ed.] s [peccato cibos] ^ [expensis quotidianis imminuant^ * [quia perfectior] 776 MEMORIALS OF [addend. nec habere desiderat, quam ille, qui ex multis quae possidet ecclesiae aliquid ^preestiterit, ac se de eo, quod praestiterit, forsi- tan jactat. Ecce, qui prohibentur ab ecclesia suscipi. Illi vero, [Gratianus] qui omnia sua relinquunt, vel pauperibus distribuunt, vel eccle¬ siae rebus adjungunt, et ab ecclesia laudabiliter suscipiendi sunt, et ejus opibus sustentandi. [Id. c. ix.] Prosper sacerdos Sacerdos, cui dispensationis cura commissa est, non solum sine cupiditate, sed etiam cum laude pietatis accipit a populo dispensanda, et fideliter dispeiisat accepta, quia omnia sua aut parentibus reliquit, aut pauperibus distribuit; aut ecclesiae rebus adjunxit, et se in numero pauperum paupertatis amore constituit; ^ut unde pauperibus subministrat, inde et ipse tan- quam pauper voluntarius vivat. Clerici quoque, quos “^pauperes nativitas fecit, cum perfectione virtutis vitae necessaria, sive in domibus suis, sive in congregatione viventes accipiant, quia ad [foi. 15 verso] ea accipienda non ^^eos ^cupiditas durit, sed Pvivendi necessitas cogit. qDe talibus videtur Apostolus,— Qui in sacrario operan- tur quae de sacrario sunt edant, et qui in altario deserviunt >’de altario ®participent. Qui, nisi hoc de contemptoribus ^uarum facultatum vellet intelligi, nunquam secutus adjungeret; Ita et Deus ordinavit hiis, qui evangelium annunciant, de evangelic vivere. De evangelic vivunt qui nihil habere proprium vo- lunt; qui nec habent, nec habere aliquid concupiscunt, non suo- rum, sed communium possessores. Quid est aliud de evangelic vivere, nisi laborantem inde, ubi laborat, necessaria vitae per- cipere? Apostolus tamen, qui sic ^praedicabat evangelium, yut necessaria sibi suis manibus ministraret, de se confidenter ^loqui- ^ [So all coll. ed. exc. Strasb. 1471. preestat: Leips. ed.] ^ [ita ut] “ [pauperes aut voluntas aut na¬ tivitas] “ [eos habendi] ° [duci^ cwpiditas^ P \cog%t mvendi necessitas'] ^ [talibus dicere videtur] [So all coll. edd. exc. Bas. 1481. cum altario.] ® [So all coll. edd. exc. Bas. 1481. participent Ed. Bas. 1481. partici¬ pant Leip. ed.] t [^facultatum suarum] [proprium habere] * [evangelium prcedicavit] y [ut nec de evangelio viveret, sed necessaria] * [eloquitur] NO. III.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 777 tur; Ego autem nullo horum usus sum. Et qiiare ^dixerit, secutus aperuit^ dicens; Expedit mihi ^magis mori quam ut gloriam meam quis evacuet. ^Evacuare dicit gloriam suam, si ab eiis, quibus praedicabat, voluisset accipere vita temporalis expeiisam. Nolebat quippe in re praesenti laboris sui fructum, ^scilicet in futuro recipere. I I. Q. 7- [c- V.] Leo papae pquiRiTis Requiritis : et paulo post: Nisi rigor disciplinae qiiandoque Gratianus relaxetur ex dispensatione misericordiae. Multorum enim crimina sunt damnahilia^ qua tamen ecclesia tolerat pro tempore, pro per¬ sona, intuitu pietatis, vel necessitatis, sive utilitatis, et pro eventu rei. I QUIS 3 ee vol. ii. . ^12. Ans. |) Dev. Reb. - lad Appendix !) this vol. iiO. 88** letter to Q. Iary,p.585.] ausam inter lericum et icum Epi- opus finiat. D Roma- A.M 0. Pon. om !S judicat, sum nemo. 2^ Q ^4. [Quaest. v. c. iv. so in the Corpus Jur. Can.] Ex concilio Triburiensi. Si quis Presbiter contra laicum, vel laicus contra presbiterum aliquara habet quaerimoniae controver- siam, episcopo praecipiente sine personarum acceptione finiatur, Slaicus per juramentum (si necesse sit) se expurget ; presbiter vero vice juramenti per sanctam consecrationem interrogetur, quia sacerdotes ex levi caussa jurare non debent. 2. Q. 6. [c. viii.] Ad Romanam ecclesiam ab omnibus, (maxime tamen ab op- pressis,) ^est appellandum, et concurrendum quasi ad matrem, ut ejus uberibus nutriantur, authoritate defendantur, suis oppressionibus releventur^ quia non potest nec debet mater obli- visci filium suum. Marcellus Papa h ECRETO [Id. C. Xi.] GREGORIL'S^ dill decer* __ • 1 *1* ,tur contra Decreto nostro etc. Nihil prius de eo, qui ad sinum sanctse o!pont.™p-ecclesise. Ro. confugit et ejus implorat auxilium, decernatur, Uavit. a [hoc dixerit] ^ [mori maffis] ° [Evacuari] ^ [sed iw] ® [Liv. iv. Episc. Britannise. A. 850.] ^ [c. 21. A. 895.] « [et laicus] [The Corpus Jur. Can. assigns this to Zephyrinus Epist. i. The Abp. probably confounded this pas¬ sage with c. vi. just preceding, which begins with the same words, and was attributed to Marcellus.] i [appeltandum est] [et d] ^ [omnibus per div. prov. A. 832.] 778 MEMORIALS OF [ADDEND. quam ab ejusdem ecclesise aiithoritate fuerit prseceptum, quse vires suas ita aliis imj^ertivit ecclesiis, ut in partem sint vocatae solicitudinis, non in plenitudinem potestatis. Si autem (quod non arbitramur) a quoquam secus praesumptum fuerit, ab officio cleri submotus authoritatis apostolicae reus ab omnibus judice- tur, ne lupi, qui sub specie ovium subintraverunt, bestiali saevi- tia “quosdam audeant lacerare, et quod sibi fieri nolunt aliis inferre praesumant. Accusatio Episcopi fe- rendi sunt, non judi- candi. [2. Q. 7 * c. XV.] Anaclktvs Accusatio quoque etc. Unde liquet, quod summi sacerdotes, id est episcopi, a Deo sunt judicandi, non ah humanis, aut pravce vitce hominibus lacerandi, sed potius ah omnibus Jidelihus portandi, ipso Domino exemplum dante, quando per se ipsum, et non per alium vendentes et ementes ejecit de <^templo sacerdotes. Nul- lus enim (ut reor) invenitur Pinter illos, qui velit ‘Iservum suum ab alio quam a se judicari. Quod si praesumptum fuerit, aut multa J^indignatione ipse irascitur, aut potius ®vindictam quaerit super eum. Unde et ^Dominus ait per Prophetam : Qui vos 'itangit, me tangit et tangit pupillam oculi mei. Et paulo post: Si detractores quorumcunque graviter judicantur, et in perditio- nis laqueum cadunt, multo magis laceratores et detractores atque ^accusatores yfamulorum Dei damnantur, et in barathrum (nisi ^correxerint, et per eorum satisfactionem condignam egerint poe- nitentiam, indubitanter cadunt, et vindicibus flammis exuruntur. Haec et alia periculosa considerantes apostoli ^constituerunt, ne [foi. 16 verso] facile commoverentur, aut lacerarentur, vel accusarentur co- lumnee ecclesiee Dei, qui apostoli et successores eorum non immerito dicuntur. Sed si quis adversus eos vel ecclesias eorum commotus fuerit aut caussas hahuerit, prius ad eos recurrat chari- tatis studio, ut familiari colloquio ^ea sanent commoti, quce sananda “ [^uosqne\ “ [ad Episc. Ital. epist. ii.] o [sacerdotes omitted.] P [inter /ios] *1 [suum servum] [ipse indignatione^ , ® [ultionem] * [per prophetam inquit] “ [tangit, tangit pupillam] ^ [accusatores memoratorum] y [Dei famulorum atque persecu- tores damnantur] ® [se correxerint] » [statuerunt] ^ [sanctcB Dei ecclesioe, quce] [commoniti ea sanent] NO. III.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 779 .i Dudum Papa est ju- :dex omnium, • let a neiiiine ;debet judi- cari. ;?CIRE 1 ONQUESTUS suntj et charitative emendent qiics. juste emendanda agnoverint. Si autem aliqui eos prius^ quam hoc egerint, lacerare, accusare •ivel infestare prsesumserint^ excommunicentur et minime absol- vantur, antequam per satisfactionem (ut jam dictum est) con- dignam epoenitentiam egerint, quoniam injuria eorum ad Christi pertinet, cujus legatione funguntur. [ad Episcopos Italise. Epist. ii.] 3 Q 6. [c. ix.] Dudum a sanctis Apostolis successoribusque eorum in anti-f Julius Papa quis decretum ?est statutis, (quae bactenus sancta et universalis apostolica tenet ecclesia,) non ^^oportere prseter ^conscientiam Ro. Pon. concilia celebrari ^vel episcopum damnari, quoniam sanctarn Ro. ecclesiam primatum omnium ecclesiarum esse volu- erunt; et sicut beatus Petrus apostolus primus fuit omnium apostolorum, ita et ^ecclesia suo nomine consecrata (Domino instituente) “^prima sit, et caput sit ceterarum, et ad earn quasi ad matrem atque apicem omnes majores ecclesice caussce et judicia episcoporum recurrant, et juxta ejus sententiam terminuin sumant, nec extra Ro. quicquam ex his ^decerni deheri Pontificem. 7 Q I. [c. vii.] Scire debes episcopum in ecclesia esse, ut ecclesiam in epi- o Cvprja scopo, et si quis cum episcopo non sit, in ecclesia non esse, et frustra sibi blandiri eos, qui pacem cum sacerdotibus Dei non babentes obrepunt, et Platentei apud ‘Iquosdam se communicare credunt, quando ecclesia, quae catholica una est, scissa non sit neque divisa. 9* Q- 3- [c* viii.] Conquestus est &c. Primates enim vel patriarcbas nibil pri-^ nicolau:^ vilegii habere prae ceteris episcopis, nisi quantum sacri canones J \_aut\ ® [egerint pcenitentiam] f [Orientalib. Episc. ep. i.] 8 \_fuerat] ^ [oportere] i [So all coll. edd. except. Bas. 1481.—sententiam.] ^ [nec] ^ \h(sc ecclesia] ™ {^'prima et caput] APPEND. VOL. III. u \debere decerni] o [ad Florentium Puppianum, vel Papinianum, vel Papianum; lib. iv. ep. 9.] P [latentes] ^ {communicare se credunt] [Radulpho Bitur. Archiep. A, 864.] Z 780 MEMORIALS OF [addend. concedunt et prisca consuetude illis antiquitus contulit, diffini- mus, ita ut secundum Nicaenas regulas sua privilegia serventur ecclesiisj prcBterquam si apostolica sedes aliquam ecclesiam, vel ipsius rectoremr quolibet speciali privilegio decreverit honor are. s[Id. c. ix.] Episcopo Episcopo scribit: et mox. ^ Sola est Ro. ecclesia qua ^waCratianus [Seevol.ii. ^ ^ . . . p. so8. Ans. auctoritate valet iudicare de omnibus : de ea vero nulli judicare toDev.Reb.] . . permittitur. [Id. c. X.] patkt Patet profecto sedis apostolicae cujus auctoritate ^majus non Nicolausu est judicium a nemine fore retractandum^ neque cuiquam de ejus yliceat judicare judicio. [9 Q. 3. c. xiii^] Nemo Nemo judicabit primam sedem justitiam temperare deside- ar. Glossa rantem, neque enim ab Augusto, neque ab omni clero, neque a regi¬ bus, neque a populo judex judicabitur. ^Consilium non potest papam Consilium judicare, ut ^ex. de cler. signijicasti. Unde si totus mundus ^jura~ care^non^*^^' aliquo negotio contra papam, videtur quod sentential papa potest. siandum esset. [Id. c. xiv.] Aliorum Romanus pon. a solo Deo judican- dus. Soli Petro datae sunt claves. Aliorum hominem caussas ^voluit Deus per homines terminari, ^ sym- sed sedis istius prasulis suo sine quastione reservavit arbitrio. Voluit Beali Petri apostoli successores coelo tantum debere inno- centiam, et subtilissimi discussoris indagini inviolatam ^ habere conscientiapi. sNolite existimare, eas animas inquisitionis non habere formidinem, quas Deus prse ceteris suo reservavit exa- ® [Beda sup. Apocal. c. ii. v. i.] * [^Sola enim Romana ecclesia swa] “ [ad Michael. Imperat. A. 865.] * [major] y [licere] ^ [Ascribed to Innocent in ancient copies ; but by the collectors and licipsic editors assigned to c. 20 of the Roman council held under Syl¬ vester. ] ® [The gloss (not in the Leipsic ed.) begins here.] ^ [extra.] ® [sententiaret] ^ [^^Imo ex apolog. Ennodii pro Syn. Rom. iv.”—I^eips. ed.] ® \_Deus voluit homines termi- nare'\ ^ [exhibere] « liestimare'] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 781 NO. III.] mini. Non habet apud ilium reus de allegationis nitore sub- sidium^ quaudo ipsorum factorum utitur eo teste quo judice. [foi. verso] hTu dices forsitau, omnium animarum tabs erit ni ilia discepta- tione conditio. Replicabo, uni ^dictum est, Tu es Petrus, et super Tianc petram cedificaho ecclesiam ^ tuam, et qucecunque solveris super terram erunt soluta et in ^coelo. iPacta IPS! SUNT UNCTA [Id. c. XV.] Facta sttbditorum judicantur a nobis: nostra vero »a Deo “-A.ntheriu3 judicantur. Deteriores sunt qui vitam moresque bonorum cor- rumpunt, bis qui substantias o alias prsediaque diripiunt. [Id. c. xvi.] ■ Ipsi sunt canones, qui appellationes totius ecclesiae ad ^ibujusp Geiasius sanctse sedis examen voluerunt deferri. Ab ipsa vero nusquam prorsus ’’appellare debere sanxerunt, ac per hoc illam de tota ecclesia judicare, ipsam, ad nullius commeare judicium, nec de ejus unquam preeceperunt judicio judicari, sententiamque ^ejus constitu- erunt non oportere dissolvi, cujus potius ^sequenda decreta manda- verunt. [Id. c. xvii.] Cuncta per mundum novit ecclesia, quod sacrosancta Ro. eccle~ u Geiasius sia phas de omnibus habeat judicandi, neque cuiquam de ejus licuit ^judicari judicio. Siquidem ad illam de qualibet mundi parte appellandum est; ab ilia autem nemo est appellare permissus. Sed nec ilia preeterimus, quod apostolica sedes sine ulla synodo prcecedente et solvendi quos synodus inique damnaverat, et damnandi, nulla Yexistente, quos oportuit ^habuerit facultatem, et boc nimi- ^ [So ed. Bas. 1481. Par. 1506. Lyons, 1515, 1548, 1564.—Dicas ; ed. Leips.] ‘ [dictu7n: 7 w.] \meam'] ^ “ [Anterus ad Episc. provinc. Boetic. et Tolet.] “ [a Domino judicantur. all coll, edd.—^judicat Deus] o [alioruni] P [ad Fausturn legatum A. 493.] <1 \Jiujus sedis^ ^ [So all coll. edd. except Lyons, 1548, 1564.—appellari: Leips. ed.] ® [illius] * [decreta sequenda] “ [Ep. ad episc. per Dardaniam constit. A. 498.] ^ \_judicm’e] y \existente synodo, quos] * IJiabuit] Z 2 MEMORIALS OF 782 [addend. rum pro suo principatu, quern Beatus Petrus apostolus Domini voce et tenuit semper et tenebit. [Id. c. xviii.] ^Cuncta per mundum novit ecclesia, quoiiiam quorumlibet ib. Gela- sententiis ligata pout, sedes Beati Petri apostoli jus habeat resolvendi, utpote quse de omni ecclesia fas habeat judicandi. [foi. is recto] C. 11. Q. I. [Causa xi. ad initium] Clericus Clericus adversus clericum qusestionem de praediis agitavit, ^ Gratianus quern ad civilem judicem producere voluit reus non nisi ante judicem ecclesiasticum stare volebat. Actor vero potentia civi- lis judicis ilium a possessione sua dejecit. Quo audito episcopus eum ab officio suspendit; ille contempta episcopi sententia offi- cium suum cministravit. Hoc comperto Episcopus sine spe restitutionis in eum sententiam dedit. Hie primum quaeritur, utrum clericus ante civilem judicem sit producendus } Secundo, si producendus non est^ an haec culpa sit digna suspensione ? Tertio, si digna non fuerit, an contemptorem sententiae sui Episcopi irreparabiliter oporteat deponi ? Quod Clericus [Id. Q. I.] Nemo Lakinon Quod clericus apud saeculares judices accusandus non sit, Cains ^ Caius Papa ciericos Papa scTihit dicens. Nemo unquam ^episcopum ^aut reliquos clericos [See Append, apud judicem secularem accusare preesumat. to this vol. No. 88** Letter to [Id. c. ii. Paleal Q. Mary. Nullus Nullus judicum neque preshyterum, neque diaconum, ant clericum Vox&i [bee Append, ullum, aut ^ecclcsicc juniores sine licentia pon. per se distringat, aut No. 88** condemnare preesumat. Quod si fecerit, ab ecclesia, cui iniuriam Letter to . ,. . t • Q- Mary. irrogare dinoscitur, tamdiu sit sequestratus, quousque reatum suum agnoscat, et emendet. Clericum [See Append. c this vol. No. 88** T etter to Q. Mary. P. 58 ^] [Id. c. iii.] Clericum cujuslihet ordinis absque pontijicis sui permissu nullus h Marceiius Papa a [This extract is in the margin.] b [agitavit] c [administi'avit] [Epist. ad Felicem Episc. c. 2.] ® [episcopum apud judicem scecu- larem aut alios clericos accusare] ^ [alios] s [juniores ecclesia] b [Marcellinus Papa Ep. ii. Cf. Cone. Aurel. iii. c. 32.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. NO. III.] 783 prcESumat ad scEcularem judicum attrahere, nec laico quemlihet cleri- cum liceat accusare. \ [Id. c. iv.] JuDicEs Judices ^^autem esse non ^debent, nisi quos inse, qui impeti-J Ex condiio ^ ^ . Nicaeno. tur, eligerit, aut quos' “ suo consensu nsec sancta se. aut ejus primates authoritate hujus sanctae sedis delegaverint. Item Valentinianus, Theodosius, et Archadius Imperatores. [fol. 18 verso] CONTINUA Episcopi a nemiiie sunt judicandi. [See vol. ii. 512, Ans. to Dev. Reb.] [Id. C. V.J Continua lege &c. Vos a nemine dijudicari potestisy quia ad » Constan. Dei solius judicium reservamini. [Id. c. viii.] Nueeus Episcopus [See vol. ii. 512. Ans. to Dev. Reb.] Nullus episcopus neque pro civili neque pro criminali causa apud o Marceiius quemvis judicem, sive civilem sive militarem producatur vel exhihea- tur. Magistratus enim, Phoc jubere ausus fuerit, ‘lamissione rerum et cinguli condemnatione plectetur. [Id. c. vii,] Qujecunqub Ronifacius Omnes lites terminandae sunt apud viros eccle- siasticos. ^UEEUS I!eeri See Append, o this vol. '^o. 88** setter to 1 . Mary. 585.] Qucecumque contentiones inter Christianas ^oriuntur, ad ecclesiamr Ronifacius deferantur, et ah ecclesiasticis viris terminentur. Et si obedire noluerint, quousque obediant a liminibus ecclesise excludantur. [Id. c. vi. de eodem,] Nullus clericus alium ^clerurn ad judicium sacularem accusare, ‘ Ex conciiio Matinen, aut ad caussam dicendam trahere quocunque modo praesumat, ciericus non ^ trahet clerum ad judicium seculare, i [The collectors remark that this canon is not extant in the Nicene council.] [autem alii esse: Leips. ed.— alii” is wanting in all the coll. edd. that it had been ascribed to Marcei¬ ius, but to Boniface in the ancient MSS. of Gratian, &c.] P [qui hoc] *1 [amissionis cinguli condemna- except Bas. 1481.] 1 [debent, quam quos] “ [suo cum consensu] “ [in Syn. Nic. see above, c. iv.] o [Ascribed to Bonifacius ad Episc. Galliae. c. 10. Nov. 115. in the Corp. Jur. Can.—The collectors remark tione] [Ascribed by the collectors to Marcellinus Ep.ii. ad Episc. Orient.] ® [ortse fuerint] * [Concil. Matiscon. i. c. 8. A. 583.] [c/m’cww] MEMORIALS OF 784 [addend. sed omne negotium clericorum aut in episcopi sui, ^preshy ter orum cum archidiaconi prcesentia finiatur. [Id. c. ix.] I Testimonium clerici etc., nemo clericum quemlihet in y Sylvester | examinare prresumat nisi in ecclesia. | 513. Ans. to Dev. Reb.] noifesfad niox : Episcopum ad testimonium dicendum admitti non decet, z thbodo- warn et persona ^inhonoratur, et dignitas sacerdotis excepta^con- funditur. Testimo¬ nium. Clericus non est exami- nandiis, nisi in ecclesia. [See vol. ii. [Id. c. xiv.] Relatum Relatum est ad hums sanctce et apostoliccc sedis apicem, ciii sum- Alex- Laici non de- ... ^ ^ . . ander bentjudicare marum dispositiones causarum et omnium negotia ecclesiarum clericos, sed . -rx * t •! • at Clericilaicos. ab ipso Domiuo tradita sunt, quasi ad caput, (ipso ^^dicente). 512. Ans. to Tu es Petrus, et super hanc petram sedificabo ecclesiam meam, [fX ig^recto] quidam cemuli Christi, ejusque sanctcc ecclesicc insidiatores, sacerdotes Dei ad judlces puhlicos accusare prcesumant, cum magis apostolus Christianorum caussas ad ecclesias deferri, et ibidem ter- minari ^prcecipiat. Quoniam aliter praevericantes ^prevericave- runt in Deum suum, et non obediunt praeceptis ejus. [Id. c. XV.] Experi- Experientiao &c. ^In his vero negotiis, in quibus ecclesiastici ^ Pelagius : ENTI^. . . . ' [See vol. ii. officU persona pulsatur, totius suhmoto pulsationis ohstaciilo, ^ad ju- i Dev. Reb.] diciiim episcopi vel prccsbyteroi'um, in loco, uhi qucestio vertitur, con- stitutorum, occurrat indifferenter examen. , 1 4 [Id. c. xvi.] j s^ QuisQUAM Si quisquam &c. Si quis autem laicus clericum cujuscunque k pelagius | 512 . Ans‘. to 9^(^dus duxerit esse pulsandum, ad episcoporum judicium in eadem ^ Dev. Reb.] * [aut presbyterorum'] y [in Synod. Rom. c. 14. ex apocr. Const. Sylv.] ^ [Cod. Theod. 1 . i. t. 3. c. 7.] ^ [So edd. Bas. 1481, and Lyons, I5i5> ^548^ 1564.—dehonoratur.] [confundetur'\ c [omnibus orthod. Ep. i. c. i.] ^ [diccnte principi apostolorum Petro : Tu.'\ ® [prcecipiat. Taliter^ ^ [praevaricati sunt] « [Benegesto Defensori.] ^ [m5] ‘ [ad ej)iscopi\ ^ [Sergio Cancellario] NO. III.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 785 civitate vel territorio constitutorum proponat eas, quas se habere existimat^ actiones. Quern ordinem legibus per omnia conveni- entem atque' consentaneum demonstrari, ilia regula manifestat, quae praecepit '^actorem rei forum semper sequi pulsati. Clericis vero pulsatis in episcopali judicio forum competere, principa- lium quoque sanctionem designat authoritas. [Id. c. xvii.] Clericum Clericum nullus prcesumat apud scecularem judicem Episcopo non ™ Ex consiiio NULLUS ^ ^ / •' r r Agathen permittente pulsare; sed, si pulsatus fuerit, non respondeat, vel proponat, nec audeat criminale negotium in sceculari judicio pro- ponere. [Id. c. xxvi.] Si /Si qu(E caus(E vel contentiones inter clericos, ^et laicos tarn supe-'^ Innocen [Seevol. ii. .... . .... . . 1 512. Ans. to nom ordims quarn etiam inferioris fuerint exortce, placuit, ut [foi. 19 vero] secundum "^Niccenam synodum congregatis omnibus ejusdem provincice episcopis judicium terminetur. * Cum ergo his omnibus authoritati- * [Gratianus] bus clerici ante civilem judicem denegentur producendi:, cum {nisi prius depositi, vel nudati fuerint,) curice non sunt reprcesentandi, patet, quod ad scecularia judicia clerici non sunt protrahendi, [Id. c. XXX.] SicuTENXM Sicut enim etc. Ex his omnibus datur intelligi, quod in civili q Clemens Sententia caussa clericus ante civilem iudicem conveniendus est. Sicut Gratiani. [Seevol. ii. enim ecclesiasticarum legum ecclesiasticus index est administra- p. 512. Answ. ... . to Dev. Reb.] tor, Ita et civilium non nisi civilis debet esse exsecutor. Sic¬ ut enim ille solus habet jus interpretandi canones, qui habet potestatem condendi eos, ita ille solus civilium legum debet esse interpres. [ncriminaii Jn criminoU vero caussa non nisi ante episcopum est clericus ex- ;ausa clericus ^ ^ \ ^ ion est ex- aminandus. Et hoc est illud, quod legibus et canonibus supra iminandus , , . ° ... , . inte civilem dimnitum est, ut in criminali videlicet caussa ante civilem judicem nullus clericus producatur, nisi forte cum consensu episcopi sui, vel- 1 \actorem forum\ m [c. 32. a. 596.] ° [ad Victricium Rothomag. epist. ii. c. 3. A. 404.] o [_vel inter laicos et clericos tani] P [Synodum Nicsenam] q [Ep. Clem. i.—quam Rufinus Latinam fecit.—Leips. ed.] MEMORIALS OF 786 [addend. uti, quando incorrigibiles inveniuntury tunc detracto eis officio curice tradendi sunt. Statuimus Neque in cri- minali neque civili caussa trahendus est clericus ad ju- dicemcivilem. [See vol. ii. p. 512. Answ. to Dev. Keb.] [fol. 20. recto] [Id. c. xxxi.] Statuimus, ut^ si etc. Quia ergo iste non in criminali, sed in'Fabianus civili caussa clericum ante civilem judicem produxit, non est t^fr^tianus] judicandus transgressor canonum, nec est dicendus pertraxisse reum ad judicem non suum, quia de civili causa non nisi judex civilis cognoscere debet. Et s contra ea, quse in actoris defen- sione dicta sunt, verisimilia quidem videntur, sed pondere ca- rent. Sacris enim canonibus et forensibus legibus tarn in civili quam in criminali caussa clericus ad civilem judicem pertraJiendus negatur. [Id . c. xxxii.] Si qui ex fratribus negotia habent inter se, apud cognitores see- * Clemens Omnes causse ,. judicandae CUll nOn sunt apud j • • presbyteros airimatur judicentur, sed apud presbyteros ecclesice quicquid illud est [Id . c. xxxiii.] Nullus Clericus non potest dicere ullam causam ante civilem judicem. [See vol. ii. p. 512. Answ. to Dev. Reb.] Nullus clericus, vel diaconus, vel presbiter propter quamlibet caussam ^intret curiam, nec Yante civilem judicem ^suam ^ppge- sumat dicere caussam. Sylvester, [in Epilogo Concilii Romani.] [Id . c. xxxiv.] Sylvester Aliud Aliud quidem etc. Non ait propter ^criminalem caussam tan-^^T&o turn, sed generaliter propter quamlibet causam, tarn civilem quam criminalem intelligens. Quicunque [Id . C. XXXV.] Quicunque litem habens, ^sive petitor fuerit, ^vel initio litis vc/<1 Theodosius Imperator. r [Ep. ii. Episc. orient.] s \_E contra] t [Ep. Clem, i.] « [in Epilog. Cone. Rom.—Cf. c. 16 Apocr. Const. Sylv.] X \intret in curiain] y \_judicem civilem] z [“suani’* omitted.] A [^causam dicere preesumnt] [ad Rusticum ep. xc. al. xcii. c. 9.—Ep. 167. Ed. Bailer. A. 458, vel 459.] c \_criminalem tantum] d [Cod. Theod. c. i. de episc. jud.] ® [sive possessor sive petitor] f [vel in initio] NO. III.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 787 decursis temporum curriculis, sive cum negotium peroratur^ sive cum jam ccpperit promt %sententia^ si judicium eligerit sacrosanctae sedis antistitis, illico'sine ulla dubitatione, etiamsi alia pars refragatur, ad episcoporum judicium cum sermone litigantium dirigatur. [Id . c. xxxvi.] MNES ITA- UE mnescaussae ) Episcopis rminari pos- int, et tunc in licet re- actari. Omnes itaque causscc^ ^quce ^prcetorio vel civili jure h Theodosius episcoporum sententiis terminates perpetuo stabilitatis jure Jirmen- tur^ nec ulterius liceat retractari negotium, quod episcoporum sen- tentia ^deciditur. Testimonium etiam, ab uno licet episcopo Nemo rejiciet testimonium hibitum omnes judices indubitanter accipiant, nec alms audiatiir, unius Epi- ) oi.20,verso] cum testimonium episcopi a qualibet parte fuerit repromissum. scopi. >^Illud veritatis authoritate firmatum, illud oincorruptum, habe- atur quod a sacrosancto P homine secundum scientiam mentis illibatae ^iprolatum. Hoc nos edicto ^'salubri firmamus, et per- petua lege tenendum esse censemus. [Id. c. xxxvii.] OLUMUS nnes om- im caussae ud Episco- s tractari finiri po8- nt. t; Volumus atque prsecipimus, ut omnes nostrae ditioni subject], s carolus tarn Romani quani Franci, t^Alemanni, 'iRarovarii, Burgundi- onesj Saxones, ^Toringi, Frisones, Galli, Britones, Longobardi, Guascones, Benevantani, Goti, Plispani, yceterique omnes sub¬ ject! nobis quocunque ^legis vinculo videantur ^astricti vel consuetudinario ^connexi more, banc sententiam, quam ex xvii Theodosii Imperatoris lib. c. videlicet xi, ad interrogata ^Blavii & \sententia, judiciurri^ h [Ibid.] i [quae vel praetorio] k \^prcetorio jure vel civili trac- tantur'] I [So all coll. edd. exc. Bas. 1481, which reads decidetur.—deciderit : ed. Leips.] m [^perhibitum^ n [Illud est enim'] o [incorruptum, quod] P [homine conscientiae mentis] q [protulerit] r [salubri aliquando censuimus, hoc perpetua lege firmamus, mali- tiosa litium semina comprimentes.] s [in suis capitular. 1. vi. c. 281.] t nostrae Deo auxiliante subject!] u [Bavari] X [Thuringi] y \ceterique nobis subjecti omnes] z [videantur legis vinculo con- str'icti] a [So all coll. edd. exc. Bas. 1481, which reads district!.— constrict!: ed. Leips.] ^ [more eonnexi] c [Ablavii]. 788 MEMORIALS OF [addend. •iducis, quam illi et omnibus ®per scripturam misimus, et inter nostra capitula pro lege tenendam ^consulto omnium fidelium ^nostrorum posuimus, lege cuncti perpetua teneant, id est: Quicunque litem habens, sive possessor sive petitor fuerit, etc. [ut supra]. [Id. c. xxxviii.] De persona preshyteri hoc attendendum ^est, si quam h Gregorius De Persona Clerici apud solos Episco- posjudicari hahuit, uou ah alio teneriy sed episcopus ipsius adiri dehuit. possunt. [See vol. ii. p. 513. Answ. to Dev. Reb,] Pervbnit [Id. c. xxxix.] Pervenit ad nos, quod si quis contra Iclericos causam habeat, ^grego. dispectis eorum episcopis eosdem "^clericos tuo facias judicio exhiberi. Quod si ita ’^est, valde constat esse °incongruum, sed hac tibi auctboritate prsecipimus, ut denuo hoc facere non prsesumas : Sed si quis contra quemlihet clericum caussam hahuerit, episcopum ipsius adeat, Vut ^ad ipse cognoscat, aut certe ah eo [foi.3r.recto]y^^^'p^^ ^ep^fcYitur, aut si forte ad arhitros eundem est, partes ad elegendos judices ah ipso executio deputata compellat. * [Sic] Sac E root: BUS f [Id. c. xli.] Sacerdotibus autem &c. ^’Ecclesiastica hystoria testatur, quia q Gregorius j cum piae memoriae Constantino principi ^in scripto oblatae accu- sationes contra episcopos fuissent, libellos quidem accusationis accepit, et eosdem, qui accusati fuerant, episcopos convocans, in eorum conspectu libellos quos acceperat, incendit, dicens; Vos DU estisy a vero Deo constituti. Ite] et inter vos caussas vestras discutite, quia dignum non est ut nos judicemus Deos. ^ [quam et illi et omnibus : Ed. Bas. 1481.—quam illis et omnibus; the other edd.—ducis illi et omnibus : ed. Leips.] ® [this is the old reading, altered by the correctors to “ rescriptum sumsimus.” ] ^ [cons 7 iltu'] s [nostrorum,fam clericorum quam laicorum posuimus,] [lib.xi. Ep. 34. Joanni defensori. Ep. 45. 1 . 13. ed. Bened. A. 603.] i [est, quia, si] ^ [lib. ix. Ep. 32. Romano defens : Sicil.—Ep.37.1.1 i.ed.Bened. A.60T.] ^ {_clericos quoslibet causarn] “ [clericos in tuo] “ [est, quia valde] ® [incongruum, hac] P [lit aut ipse\ ^ [Maur. Imper. lib. iv. Ep. 31.— Ep. 40. 1 . 5. ed. Bened.] ' \ecclesiastica quoque historia'] ® [scripto] NO. III.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 789 :| - [Id. c. xliii.] LAcuTT Placuit, ut quisquis episcoporuni, presbiterorum, et diacono- ■ I Icnciis non '7* * 7*** a » btest pemit- Tum, seu clericorum, cum in ecclesia ei crimen juerit intemptatum, IdlcMdTm civilis caussa fiierit commota. Si derelicto ecclesiastico judi- publicis judiciis piirgari voluerit, etiamsi pro ipso ^lata xfuerit senteiitia, locum'suiim yadmittat. Et hoc in criminali usjciaico- ^ctione^ in civili vero perdat quod evicit si locum suum obtinere nd^^nt siquidem ad eligendos judices inique de ecclesiae con- judicat qui de universa ecclesia male sentiendo de judicio [Sic] saeculari ^possit* auxilium, cum ^privatorum etiam caussas ^Apo¬ stolus ad ecclesiam deferr'i, atque ihi determinariprcecipiat. [Id. c. xlv.] '8i quis cum clerico Utigium habuerit, si quidem de caussa pecu- lericusin . . , ^ ,usa pecuni- nittria, adeat pius episcopum, cujus judicio clericiis suppositus est. I'dus'^estTo- ^Ille autem sine damno et sine dilatione competentem finem liti im- ,m episcopo. •. . 5 ee voL iiT pOSltUVUS est. 512. Answ. I Dev. Reb.] ol. 21. verso] [Id. c. xlvii. Palea.] ,L ERICUAI ^Clericum : et mox : Ex his omnibus datur intelligi, quod cle- ricus ad puplica judicia, nec in civili, nec in criminali caussa est producendus, nisi forte civilem caussam episcopus decidere noluerit, vel in ^criminali caussa, non sui honoris cingulo eum gdenuda- verit, lllud autem quod in epistola dementis dictum est; non cognitorum ssecularium negotiorum te vult Deus esse, ex epi- scopali unctione intelligendum est, non enim in episcopum un- gitur, ut cognitor saecularium negotiorum resident, sed ut pro¬ curator animarum et distributor spiritualium exsistat. Prohi- betur ergo scecularihus negotiis occupari, non ad tempus sequester fieri, vel scecularia judicia non de rebus scecularibus sed sacularium virorum intelligenda sunt. Judicia de rebus ssecularibus ssecu- laria appellantur juxta illud Apostoli: Ssecularia igitur judicia t [Cone. Carth. iii. c. 9. A. 397.] ^ [prolafa] X \_fiLerit prolatd\ y [((mittatl z [poscit] a [privatorum Cliristianorum cau- sas] ^ {^Apostolus etiam adl c [Const. Ixxiv. c. I. Epist. Nov Juliani const. 77. c. i.] [enim] ® [Ex Concil. Agath. c. 32.] ^ [criminali 8 [nudaverit] t CoNclium CARthaginen. c CoN>>um CARthagi¬ nen, Gratianus 790 MEMORIALS OF [addend. si habueritis, contemptibiles qui sunt in ecclesia constituite. Judicia vero ssecularium sa3cularia appellantur, juxta illud Apo- stoli in epistola dementis, quod ex subsequentibus datur intel- ligi, cum dicitur; Hcec opera, quae tibi minus congruere diximus, exhiheant sibi invicem vacantes laid. Prohibentur ergo ^Clerici cognitione negotiorum saecularium virorum, non saecularium caussarum. Negotia ^quippe, sive criminalia sive dvilia fuerinty non nisi apud ecdesiasticum judicem ventilanda sunt. [ii.J Q. 2. Qoudvero Quod vero culpa ilia suspensione digna sit, ex capitulo illo Gratianus [See Append. ... . ... . . . tothisvoi. Millevitani concilii liquido constat. Si enim communione privan- No. 88** . ^ . . . Letter to dus est Qui devicum ad dvilem judicem crediderit pertrahendum, Q.Mary. . . . . p. 585.] multo magis suspensione dignus est qui sui episcopi judicium inter- [foi. 22. recto]flc? judicium sccculare ^protrahere non dubitavit. 11. Q. 3 • tur ponatur, quod haec culpa suspensione digna non fuerit, Gratianus quacritur, utrum sit deponendus qui officium contra prohibitio- nem episcopi celebrare ausus est } Sed quod sententia episcopi, sive justa sive injusta fuerit, timenda sit.. .. Gregorius, testa¬ tor dicens. [C. i.] Sententia Sententia pastoris, sive justa sive injusta fuerit, timenda est. 1 Gregorius Papa Epi SCOPUS Bona ecclesia sunt bona pauperum. 12. Q. I. [c. xxiii.] c Episcopus ecclesiasticarum rerum habeat potestatem ad dis- m ex condiio < pensandum erga omnes, qui indigent; cum summa reverentia et timore Dei. Participet autem et ipse quibus indiget, si tamen indiget tarn in suis quam in fratrum, qui ab eo “recipiuntur, ] necessariis usibus profuturis, ita ^ ut nulla qualibet occasione fraudentur, juxta sanctum Apostolum sic dicentem, Habentes victum et Pvestitum, his contend ^isumus. Quod si contentus This minime fuerit, convertat autem res ecclesiae in suos ^do- [^clerici a cognitione] * \(juippe clericorum^ sive] [pertrahere] 1 [Horn. xxvi. in evang.] “ [c. 25. A. 332.] [suscipiuntur] o [ut in nullo] P [tegumentum] s [wsM^ rtomesticos] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 791 jbl NO. III.] mesticos usiis^ et ejus commoda vel agrorum fructus non cum presbiterorum ^dyaconorunique conscientia pertractet, sed horum potestatem domesticis, aut propinquis, aut fratribus ^ filiisque suis committat, ut per hujusmodi personas occulte res laedantur ecclesise, synodo provinciae pcenas iste ^persolvit. Si autem et aliter accusetur episcopils, aut presbyteri qui cum ipso sunt, 22.verso] quod ea quae pertinent ad ecclesiam, vel ex agris, vel ex alia qualibet ecclesiastica facilitate sibimet usurpent, ita ut ex yhoc pauperes aliigantur, crimination! vero et blasphemiis tarn sermo praedicationis, quam ^hi, qui dispensant taliter exponantur, et ^hoc opertet corrigi, sancta synodo id quod condecet ^com- probante. bl. 22. verso] iee vol. ii. 512. Answ. Dev. Reb.] es ecclesi- ticas non !et alienare. ui acceperit it emerit inetur resti- ere. ^OSTOLICOS 12 Q 2. [c. xiii.] Apostolicos et paternos canones renovans baec sancta et ‘Ive- nerabilis synodus diffinivit, neminem prorsus episcopum vendere vel utcunque alienare cimelia et vasa sacrata, excepta causa olim ab antiquis canonibus ordinata, videlicet pro redemptione capti- vorum. Sed nec tradere salaria ecclesiarum in emphiteutica pacta, nec alias rusticas possessiones ®venundari, ac per hoc, ecclesiasticos reditus laedere, quos ad propriam utilitatem, et ob escam pauperum et perigrinorum sustentationem esse decerni- mus. Et paulo post: Apostolicos &c. Quisquis autem ^post hanc diffinitionem nostram contrarium Squidem huic ^^sanct(E sedi ac uni- versali ^synodo temptaverit, deponatur ut praevaricator divinarum rerum et praeceptorum, cassata videlicet omnino qu86 facta est in scriptis vel sine scriptis ab episcopo venditione vel emphy- teotica traditione, vel alia qualibet alienatione, cimeliorurn sci¬ licet et salariorum locorum. Qui vero ^ceperit aut emerit aliquid ex prcedictis cimeliis vel salariis et non restituerit ecclesice iterum quce ecclesice sunt, vel non ^reddiderit ad incidendum chartam, ven- « Ex vio sy¬ nodo univer- sali Ex concilio 6° universali t [conscientia diaconorumque'] o [filiisque committat] X [persolcat] V [hoc aflSgentur quidem pauperes] z [w] [Ao^] ^ [approbante] c [Cone. Const, viii. c. 15. A. 869.] d [universctlis] e [venundare] f [autem apparuerit post] S [qtiid] h [sanctee ac] i [synodo agere, deponatur] k [legum] 1 [emerit aut perceperit.—ceperit: all coll, edd.] [dederit] Quisquis [See vol. ii. p. 512. Answ. to Dev. Reb.] Si ex agro ec- clesiastico nihil proven- tus sit, tamen non detur principi, sed clerico, vel agricol®. Et si principes einere volue- rit, nihil valet venditio, sed princeps tene - tiir restituere. [fol. 23. recto] Non licet 792 MEMORIALS OF [addend. diiionis vel emphiteoseos, sit anathema usque dum fecerit quod ah hac sancta et universali synodo confirmatum est. [Id. c. xix.] 1 Quisquis episcopus vel ^ abbas de salariis episcopii vel monasterii transferre quicquam in principum manus, vel etiam alii personce Vconferre voluerit, irritum sit quod datum esse constiterit, secundum ! canonem sanctorum Apostolorum, qui dicit: Omnium ecclesiasti- ; carum rerum episcopus habeat solicitudinem, et dispense! eas ■ tanquam Deo contemplante. Non ^lliceat ei fraudare quicquam ex illis, vel cognatis propriis ^‘dare quae Dei sunt. Quod si ' pauperes fuerint, ut pauperibus largiatur, sed non sub liorum ; occasione quae sunt ecclesiae defraudentur. Quod ^si callidate J usus excusationem ^praetenderit Episcopus damnum facerCy et nihil ad profectum ^agrum vel locum exsistere, nec sic ^principibus tribuatur ager vel locus, sed clericis vel agricultoribus. Quod si calliditate usus Yfuerit princeps, et vel a colono, vel a clero agrum emerit, sit irrita venditio, et restituatur ^episcopo vel monasterio. ^Episcopus vel abbas hoc faciens ^ahjiciatur, tanquam qui ^dispej'sit qua non collegit. [Id. c. XX.] Non liceat Papae praedium ecclesiae alienare aliquo modo pro d Syminachus*< aliqua necessitate, nec in usumfructum rura dare, nisi tantum-| modo domos, quae in quibuslibet urbibus non modica impensa ^, sustentantur. Qua lege omnes custodes astringantur, ut dona- , j tor, ®assentator, venditor lionorem perdat. Et qui subscripserit ' ^ anathema sit cum eo, qui dedit vel qui recepit, nisi restituatur. [So cited by Gratian. The cor¬ rectors ascribe it to Synod vii. c. 12. the version of Anastasius.] o [abbas inventus fuerit de] P [conferre, irritum] a \J,iceat autem ei] [(/oware] s [si excusationem] t [prtsienderit damnuni] “ [So all coll. edd. exc. Strasb. 1471.—agrum existere] * [principibus, qui per loca ilia sunt, tribuatur] y [fuerit princeps, et vel a colono vel a clerico emerit princeps agrum, sit irrita^ 2 [episcopio] » [et episcopus] ^ [abjiciatur, episcopus quidem ab episcopio, abbas autem a monasterio, tanquam] ® [dispergit] d [in Synod, iii. (Rom.) c. 4. et seqq. usque ad c. 9. A. 502.] ^ [accusator] V NO. III.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 793 jl.23, verso] REBUS K1 DIVINIS IrcESSo Liceat etiani quibuslibet ecclesiasticis persoiiis contradicere, et cum fructibus alienata reposcere. Quod non ^ solummodo in apostolica S coiiservandum est ecclesia, sed universis ecclesiis per provincias quidem ^dicitur id con venire. [Id. c. xxii.] De rebus, quae semel Deo contributae atque dicatae sunt, et ^ Nico Papa postea sub occasione concessionis principum a quibusdam inva- duntur atque diripiuntur, sancimus, ut prius consulatis princi- pem ad resecandam tarn praesumptivam factionem, et cognoscen- dum, utrum illius sit concessio, an invasoris praesumptio. Quod si principis inordinata fuerit Uargitio, et ipse princeps sit pro emendatione redarguendus. Si autem invasoris declarator pra3- sumptio, usque ad emendationem excommunicationis sit vindicta coercendus. [Id. c. xxiv.] “Qui divinis, et liumanis legibus incivili damnatione calcatis,Geiasius et reverentia religionis abjecta, vel ecclesiastica privilegia cal- care contendunt, vel ubilibet in pauperum prosilire dispendium, nec hujusmodi saltern commoniti convictique nequitiam sopire consentiunt atque illata sacris rebus detrimenta o resercire merito divini numeris participatione sunt privandi, Pet hujus perceptione careant, quod sacrilegis ausibus habuere despectui. [c. xxvi.] Concesso, Et mox. Redditus et oblationes fidelium in quatuor partes dividat, quarum unam Episcopus *’sibi retineat, alteram cle- ricis pro oliiciorum suorum sedulitate distribuat, fabricis ter- tiam, quartam pauperibus et peregrinis habeat fideliter erogan- dam, quarum rationem divino est redditurus examini. ^ [;«Of/o] 8 [servanduni] ^ [yerum etiam~\ * [dicitur convenire] ^ [Adoni Vienn. Archiep. in Epist. cuj. init. “ Quia sanctitatis vestra.” A. 865.] ^ [largitio, ipse sit pt'inreps'] “ [Majorico, Sereno, et Johanni Episcopis.] “ [(Jui et divinis^ " [sarcire] p [ut] ^ [Clero, et ordini, et plebi Brun- dusii.] >■ [sihi ipse} [fol. 34. recto] Quatuor Opes ecclesiae in quatuor usus sunt accomrao- dandip. De redditn BDS CoGNOVrMUS 794 MEMORIALS OF [addend. [c. xxvii.] Quatuor autem tarn de reditu quam de oblatione fi deli urn, s Ceiasius prout cujuslibet ecclesise facultas admittit, (sicut dudum ratio- nabiliter est decretum,) convenit fieri portiones, ^^quarum una pontificis, altera clericorum, tertia pauperum, 'iquarta est fabri- cis applicanda. De quibus sicut sacerdotis intererit integram ministris ecclesiae memoratam ^dispendere quautitatem, sic yde- ricus ultra delegatam sibi summam nihil insolenter noverit expe- tendum. Ea vero, quae ecclesiasticis aedificiis attributa sunt, huic operi veraciter praerogata locorum doceat instauratio ^sanc¬ torum manifesta, quia nefas est (si sacris aedibus destitutis) in lucrum suum praesul impendia his ^edibus deputata convertat. Ipsam nihilo minus ascriptam pauperibus portionem, quamquam divinis rationibus se dispensasse monstraturus esse videatur, tamen ^juxta hoc quod scriptum est: Ut videant opera vestra bona, et glorificent patrem vestrum, qui in coelis est, oportet etiam prsesenti testificatione ^ prsedicari, commendari, et bouse famse prseconiis non taceri. Quapropter nec clericorum quis- piam &c. [c. xxviii.] De reditibus ecclesise, vel oblatione efidelium episcopis ex u simpUciua et his una portio remittatur, duse ecclesiasticis ^fabricibus et derogation! pauperum profuturse *^a presbitero sub periculo sui ordinis ministrentur. ^ Ultima clericis pro singulorum meritis dividatur. [Id. c. xxix.] Cognovimus de redditibus ecclesise noviter ^acquisitis ad cano- u grbgo ® [Ep. ad Episc. per Lucaniam et Brutios. c. 29. A. 494.] t {quarum sit una] “ [quarta fabricis] * [dependere] y [clerus] ® [manifesta sanctorum] “ [his sacris sedibus: edd. coll. o. —his deputata : Leips. ed. \_juxtn quod] ® [^prcedicari, et bona;] [Florentio, et Equitio, et Severe Episc. Ep. iii. A. 475.] ® [fidelium, quid deceat nescienti nihil licere permittat, sed sola epi- scopo] -? \^fabricis] 8 [erogationi peregrinorum et pau¬ perum] ^ [a Bonagro presbytero] i [Ultima inter se clericis] ^ [Maximiano Episc. Syrac. lib. iii. Ep. ii.—Ep. xi. 1 . 4. ed. Bened. A. 394 -] ^ [acquisitis canonicam] I ! i i. ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 795 NO. III.] [foi. 24.verso] nicam dispositionem ^^quartum minime provenire, sed episco pos locorum distribuere tantummodo quartam antiqiiorum red- diturum. Nunc vero qusesita suis usibus retinere, quam rem pravam subintroductamque consuetudinem fraternitas tua viva- citer emendare festinet, ut sive de prseteritis redditibus sive de his, quse obvenient, vel'obvenientibus, quartae secundum distri- butionem canonicam dispensentur. [Id. c. XXX.] Mos est apostolicae sedis ordinatis episcopis ^prsecepta tradere, ut de Omni stipendio, quod accedit, quatuor P fieri debeant por- tiones, una videlicet episcopo et familise ejus propter hospitali- tatem ‘latque susceptionem, alia clero, tertia vero pauperibus, quarta ecclesiis reparandis. [Id. c. xxxi. Palea.] insuper confirmamus, ut, si aliqua ab ipsis accipiant dona, sta- tim in quatuor divi^ant partes, Ita, ut prima pars secundum apostolorum praecepta titulorum, nec non coemetariorum restau- rationibus diligenter attribuatur, Secunda clericis, Tertia cunctis pauperibus Quarta vero advenis. [Id. c. xxxix.] Et si illi, qui nulla ex rebus suis pauperibus Christi distribu- u CoNlium unt, eeterni judicis voce ^ condemnabuntur in futuro, quanto iT SI ILLI magis yhi, qui auferunt pauperibus quod non dederunt? Qua- propter episcopi, qui nihil ex suo proprio ecclesise Christi com- foi.25. recto] pcusaverunt. hanc divinam sententiam metuant, et liberos ex familia ecclesite ad condemnationem suam facere non prsesu- “ [fiuartarurn] Toledan Council. Its author is un certain.] “ [Augustino Episc. Anglor. Ep. 600. 1 . II. ed. Bened. A. 601.] ® eis” in all coll. edd.; except Lyons, 1548 and 1564.—omitted in Leips. ed.] o [prceceptuni] P [Jieri debeant] q [et] ‘ [diligant. Insuper] ^ [Cone. Tolet. iv. c. 66. A. 633.] ' [The correctors remark, that this passage is not to be found in any printed or manuscript record of any * [in futuro condemnabuntur] y [ii] ' APPEND. VOL. III. A a 796 MEMORIALS OF [aDDEND. mant. Impium enim est, ut qui res suas ecclesiap. Christ! non contulerit damnum inferat, et jus ecclesiae alienare contendat. [Id. c. Ixx.] aurum Aurum ecclesia habet, non ut servet, sed ut eroget et sub- s Calices eccle- , , , _ ^ , sias veiidi veuiat in necessitatibus. Quid opus est custodire quod nihil possunt, pro • * • ^ • necessitate adjuvat ? An ignoramus, quantum auri atque argenti de templo Domini Assirii sustulerunt ? Nonne melius conflat sacerdos propter alimoniam pauperem, si alia subsidia desint, quam si sacrilegus ^contaminat et asportet hostis ? Nonne dicturus est Dominus: Cur passus es tot inopes fame ^ mori ? Et certe ha- bebas aurum unde ministrasses alimoniam. Cur tot captivi ^in captivitatem ducti, nec redempti, ab hoste accisi sunt? Melius fuerat, ut vasa viventium servares, quam metallorum. His non potest responsum referri. Quid enim ^dices? Timui, ne templo Verus orna- Dei omatus deesset ? ^Respondet: Aurum sacramenta non S quce- tus ecclesiae. , rent; neque auro placent quce auro non emuntur. Ornatus ^sacro- rum redemptio captivorum est, et vere ilia sunt vasa pretiosa, quce redimunt animas a morte. Ille verus thesaurus est Domini, qui operatur quod sanguis ejus operatus est. Et post pauca: ^Nemo potest dicere, cur pauper vivit ? Nemo potest queri, quia captivi redempti sunt. Nemo potest accusare, quia templum Dei ^est eedificatum. Nemo potest indignari, quia humandis fidelium [foi. 2^.verso] reliquiis spacia laxata sunt. Nemo potest dolere, quia in sepul- turis Christianorum requies defunctorum est. In his tribus generibus vasa ecclesiae etiam initiata confringere, conjiare, vendere licet. Opus est, ut de ecclesia mistici populi forma non exeat, nec ad usus nepharios sacri calicis ministerium transferatur. Calices eccle- Ideo ^primum intra ecclesiam quaesita sunt vasa, quae initiata possunt pro noii essent, deinde comminuta, Postremo conflata, per minutas pauperum. erogationes dispensata egentibus "’captivorumque pretiis proie- cerunt. Quod si desunt nova et quae nequaquam initiata ^videan- I * [Lib. iii. de officiis : c. 28.] « [contaminata asportet] ^ [ernori] c [deduct! in commercium sunt,] ^ [posset] e [diceres] f [Responderet] 8 [quserunt] [sacramentorum] i [nemo enim potest] ^ [eedificatum est] 1 \intra ecclesiam primum'\ “ [captivorum quoque] “ [videantur, in hujusmodi usus, quos supra diximus] Ambrosius ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. NO. III.] 797 tur^ et in liujusmodi, quos ^supradixi usus Pomnia arbitr posse converti. or pie jrLORIA EpI 1 templis ivilias non udat. [Id. c. Ixxi.] Gloria episcopi est pauperum ^opibus providere; ignominia q urERo doiis est propriis studere- divitiis. Natus in paupere domo et in tugurio rusticano_, qui vix milio et cibario pane rugientem ^ventrem saturare poteram^ nunc similam et mella fastidio. Item ejusdem ; Multi sedificant parietes, et columnas ecclesicc ^ sub- struunt, marmora nitent, auro ^^laquearia splendent, gemmis altare distinguitur, et ministrorum Christi nulla ^est electio. Neque vero mihi aliquis opponat dives in Judcece templum, mensam^ lucernas, thuribula, patellas, scyphos, martareola, et cetera ex auro yfabricata. Tunc hcEC prohahantur a Domino, quando sacer- dotes hostias immolabant, et sanguis pecudum erat remissio pec- catorum, quanquam lieec omnia prsecesserint in figura, ^scriptum est autem propter nos, in quos fines saeculorum devenerunt. >1. 26. recto] iVzmc vero, cum paupertatem domus suce pauper Dominus dedicarit, portemus crucem, et ^delicias lutum ^putemus. Item ejusdem : Amico crapere quippiam furtum est. Ecclesiam fraudare sacri- legium est. d^ccepisse pauperibus erogandum et esurientibus ® plurimis illud reserare, vel cautum vel timidum, aut quod apertissimi sceleris est, ^ exinde aliquid subtrabere, omnium prccdonum crudelitatem superat. Item ejusdem ad sPaulum, de institutione monachi : Crates ille Thebanus, homo quondam ditissimus, cum ad philosophandum Athenas pergeret, magnum auri pondus abjecit, neque putavit, se simul posse et virtutes et ^divitias simul possidere. Nos suffarcinati auro Christum pau- perem sequimur, et, sub prsetextu ^elimosynes pristinis opibus o [diximus] P [arbitror omnia] 1 [ad Nepotian.'^ de vita cler.] *■ [inopise] » [saturare ventrerri] t [subtrahunt] ^ [splendent laquearia] ^ [electio est] r [fabrefacta] ® [scripta autem sunt] a [divitias] ^ [putabimus] ® [quippiam rapere] ^ [Accepisse quod pauperibus ero¬ gandum sit et] ® [reservare vel cautum vel timi¬ dum (timendum : edd. Strasb. 1471. Bas. 1481) est: all coll. edd. coll. — plurimis, vel cautum esse velle, vel timidum : ed. Leips.] f [aliquid inde] s [Paulinum'] ^ [divitias possidere} i [eleemospnce'j A a 2 798 MEMORIALS OF [addend. incubantes, quomodo possumus aliena fideliter distribuere, qui nostra timide reservamiis ? Plenus venter facile de jejuniis dis- putat. Non Hierosolimis ^esse, sed Hierosolymis bene vixisse laudandum est. 13 Q 2. [c. xxii.] Anim^ Defuncti ju- vantur qua. tuor modis. Anima3 defunctorum quatuor modis solvuntur, aut ohlationihus^ sacerdotum, aut precibus sanctorum^ aut charorum elemosinis, aut jejunio cognatorum. Tempus [Id. c. xxiii.] Tempus, quod inter &c. Defunctorum animas pietate suo- ™ augus rum viventium relevari, cum pro illis sacrificium mediatoris offer- tur, vel elemosince fiu 7 it ^in ecclesia. 15 Q 6ta. [c. ii.] Ro.Pon. ab. Autlioritatem venerabilium &c. pA fidelitatis etiam iura-« Nico Papa solvit a jura- mentis fideii- mento Ro. Pon. iioiinullos absolvit, cum aliquos a sua dignitate [See Append, deponit. to this vol. No. 88**. Letter to rjJ „ iii -] Q. Mary. p- 590-] Alius item Romanus Pontifex, Zacharias scilicet, regem Fran [fol. 26. verso] corum non tarn pro suis iniquitatibus, quam pro eo, quod tantce potestati erat inutilis, a ^regno suo deposuit; et Pipinum, s Karoli imperatorem patrem, in ejus locum substituit, omnesque Franci- genas a juramento ^fidelitatis absolvit. Quod etiam ex autliori- tate frequenti agit sancta ecclesia, cum milites absolvit a vinculo juramenti, quod factum ^^est ab his episcopis, qui apostolica au- thoritate a pontificali gradu deponuntur. principes ex- communicat, deponit, et subditos a juramento absolvit. ^ [/msse] 1 [Greg. ii. Bonifacio Episc. epist. ult.—The Leipsic Editors say that it is rightly attributed by Anselm ( 1 . 7. c. 186) to Greg. hi.—Bonifacio Mo- gunt. Episc.] “ [in Enchiridio, c. 109 et no.] “ [in ecclesia hunt] o [Episcopis Gallise. A. 861.] P [This sentence is Gratian’s.] 9 [The correctors remark that the ordinary title, Gelasius Papa Anasta- sio Imperatori, cannot be correct: as Zacharias and Charlemagne, men¬ tioned in this chapter, lived long after Gelasius. It occurs “ in regesto Greg. vii. lib. 8. Ep. 21. Herimanno Met. Episc. A. 1080.] [regno deposuit] ® [Caroli magni imperatoris] t [fidelitatis, cpiod illi fecerant, ab¬ solvit.] “ [est his] q Gelasius Papa Roma.Pontif. ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 799 NO. III.] [Id. c. iv.] Nossanc- Nos, sand ovum prcedecessornm nostrorum statuta tenentes, * Gregorius TORUM ' . . qui excomrnnnicatis fidelitate aut Sacramento constricti sunt, apo- stolica authoritate a juramento absolvimus, et Yne sibi fidelitatem observent omnibus modis prohibemus, quousque ipsi ad satisfactionefn veniant. [Id. c. V.] JuRATos Juratos milites Hugoni Comiti, ne ipsi, quamdiu excommunicatus^^^^^^'^^^'^^' est, serviant, prohibeto. Qui si sacramenta prcetenderint, mone- antur, oportere Deo 7 nagis servire quam hominibus, Fidelitatem enim, quam Christiano principi jurarunt, Deo ejusque sanctis adversanti, et eorum prsecepta calcanti, nulla cohibentur autho¬ ritate persolvere. ISCISCITAN- ITIBUS [fol. 27. recto] iPlacuit Q. 8. [Id. Quaestio viii. c. v.] Sciscitantibus vobis. Si a sacerdote, b qui fuerit comprehensus Nicolaus pRpd* ^ in adulterio, sive de hoc sola fama respersus est, debeatis com- munionem ^recipere necne } Respondemus : Non potest aliquis^ quantumcunque pollutus sit, sacramenta divina polluere, quse purgatorium cunctarum contagionum ^exsistunt, qualiscunque enim sacerdos sit, quse sancta sunt coinquinare non ^possint. Idcirco ab eo, (>^ quousque judicio episcoporum reprobetur,) com- munio percipienda est. 16 Q. I. [c. viii.] Placuit communi nostro concilio, ut nullus monachorum proEucENius lucro terreno de monasterio exire nefandissimo ausu prsesumat, neque poenitentiam dare, neque filium de baptismo accipere, neque baptizare, neque infirmum visitare, neque mortuum sepe- X [Greg. vii. Roraanse Synodo. A. 1078.] y [ne eis] 2 [Episc. Vapicensi.] * [ad consulta Bulgarorum. c. 71. A. 866.] b [qui sive depreliensus] c [suscipere] d \^purga,toriuni\ e [exsistunt, nec potest solis radi¬ us per cloacas et latrinas transiens aliquid exinde contaminationis attra- here. Proinde qualiscunque sacer¬ dos] t [possunt: all coll. edd.—potest: Ed. Leips.] S [usrp/eguo] b “ caput incertum Leips. edd.] h 1 800 MEMORIALS OF [aDDEND. lire, neque ad ecclesiam sa 3 cularem transire, rieque aliis qualibus- Monachum cunque negotiis sese implicare ; sit claustro suo contentus, Quia de monasterio .... .... . . , exire non sicut piscis Sine aqua caret vita, ita sine monasterio monacnus. Sedeat itaque solitarius, et taceat, quia mundo mortuus est, Deo autem vivit. Agnoscat nomen suiim, monos enim Greece, Latine iuniis est: achos ^Greece, id est Hristis. ™Unde dicitur monachus, id est unus tristis. Sedeat ergo tristis, et officio suo vacet. [Id. c. xix.] adjicimus Adjicimus illud etc. Monachi autem, et si in dedicatione sui"J^Eo Papa presbiteratus (sicut et ceteri sacerdotes) baptizandi, preedicandi, dandi®, peccata remittendi, beneficiis ecclesiasticis perfruendi, rite potestatem Paccipiunt, ut amplius et perfectius agant ea, quae sacerdotalis officii esse sanctorum Patrum constitutionibus comprobantur : tamen executionem suae potestatis non habent, nisi a populo fuerint electi, et ab episcopo cum consensu abbatis ordinati. [Id. c. Ixviii.] quoniam Quoniam quicquid habent clerici pauperum est, et domus illorum q Hieroos. omnibus debent esse communes, susceptioni peregrinorum et [foi.a^.vereo] hospitum invigilare debent, maxime curandum ^est de illis, ut de decimis et oblationibus coenobiis ^xenodochis qualem volu- erint et potuerint sustentationem impendant. Liberum est enim monachis, et spiritualibus viris Deum timentibus et colentibus deci- mas et oblationes cunctaque remedia concedere, et de jure suo in dominium illorum et usum transferre, nec tarn in pauperibus pau- pertatem, quam religionem attendere. Quod autem beatitudo tua quaesivit, utrum usus decimarum et oblationum saecularibus provenire possit, Novit vestra sanctitas omnino non iicere, pro- testantibus hoc divinis authoritatibus paternorum canonum. ' * [est units'^ k [Greece, Latine tristis] 1 [So Ed. Bas. 1481_tristis est: other coll, edd_tristis sonat: Leips. ed.] “ [Inde'] “ [ad Theod. Episc. Cypri— Epist. Ixi. al. Ixiii.—Ep. 120. Ed. Bailer. A. 453.] o [poenitentiam dandi\ P [accip%ant\ q [Damaso Papee. “caput incer- tumLeips. Edd.] ' [est iUis'\ ® [et xenodochiis'] \ ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 801 NO. III.] Qiiamobrem, si aliquando fuerint ab his male detenta, quae divini juris esse noscuntur, et in usum transierint monachorum et servorum'Dei, episcopo tamen loci illius praebente consensum, constabunt eis omnia perpetua firmitate et stabilitate subnixa. Clericos autem illos convenit ecclesice stipendiis sustentari, quibiis parentum et ^amicorum nulla suffragantur '^stipendia. Qui autem bonis parentum et opibus sustentari possunt, si quod pauperum est accipiunt, sacrilegium profecto ^incurrunt committuntque et per abusionern talium judicium sibi manducant et bibunt. [Id. vi. c. i.y] Gioea.* Consuetude &c. ^Ecclesia Romana prohibet tamen et in aliis infra ^c. 2. Et ita est hie arg. quod si papa cum aliquo causam habet, non debet ipse esse judex, et rem occupare, sed arbitros eligere. Argr. 2. Q. 7a. Nos si. [c. xli.] alioquin cadet a re. ut in cauthoritate de man. pri. col. iii. § ulti. C. ut [foi. 28. recto] nemini liceat, sine m. 1. una c. ut nemo prima. titu. 1. i. c. de hisd qui pc nomine L. i. Tamen si vult esse judex in caussa ec- clesise potest esse, ut earg. 2. Si qui sunt. [c. xvii.] [fol.28. recto] 17 Q. 4. [c. xxi.] Quisquis Quisquis inventus fuerit reus sacrilegii, episcopis vel abbati-Jo. PAPAf bus, sive personis, ad quas querimonia sacrilegii juste pertinu- erit, 30 libras examinati argenti purissimi componat. Sacri¬ legium committitur, si quis infregerit ecclesiam, vel 30 ecclesi- asticos passus, qui in circuitu ecclesiee fuerint, vel domos, quse t [So all coll. ed. except Bas. 1481.—propinquorum : Leips. Ed.] u [So all coll. ed. except Strasb. 1471.—stipendia’* omitt. by Leips. Edd.] X [profecto incurrunt et commit- tunt: all coll. edd.—profecto com- mittunt: I^eips. Edd.] y Ex cone, a Greg, habito; in re- gesto ejus bis.—lib. 4. post epist. 43. it. post lib. 12.—A. 595-] z [This gloss is not in the I^eips. Ed.] ® [Ecclesia. S. Romana. Ed. Par. 1561.] ^ [eo c. Ed. Par. 1561.] c [authent. Ed. Par. 1561. Ed. Ant. 1573.] d [iis, ed.Par. 1561. ed. Ant. 1573.] e [dixi. Ed. Par. 1561.] t [The Leipsic Editors observe that the first part of this chapter to § I. (Sacrilegium) is from the epistle of John viii/^ omnibus Episc.’’ inter act. cone. Trecassensis A. 478. The rest from a book of Gothic law, the author unknown.] 802 MEMORIALS OF [addend. infra? prsedictos passus fuerint, aliquicl inde diripiendo velaufe- rendo ; sen qui injuriam vel ablationem rerum intulerit, clericis arma non ^deferentibus, vel monachis, sive Deo devotis, omni- busque ecclesiasticivS personis. Capellae, quee sunt Mnfra ambitum mi norum castelloriim, non ponuntur in bac 30 passuum obser- vatione. Similiter sacrilegium committitur auferendo sacrum de sacro, vel non sacrum de sacro, sive sacrum de non sacro. Idem : Si quis domum Dei violaverit, et aliqua sine licentia illius, cui commissa esse dinoscitur, inde abstulerit, vel ecclesi- asticis personis injuriam fecerit, donee in conventu admonitus legitime satisfaciat^ sciat se communione privatum. Si vero post secundam et tertiam conventionem coram episcopo satis- facere detractaverit, sacrilegii periculo ab omnibus obnoxius teneatur. Ita, ut secundum Apostolum nemini fidelium misce- atur. [Id. c. xxix.'J Si quis Si quis suadente Diabolo hujus sacrilegii i reatum vel crimen innocentius incurrerit, quod in clericum vel monachum violentas manus in- ^ jecerit, anathematis vinculo subjacent, et nullus episcoporum [foi.28. verso] ilium praesumat absolvere, nisi mortis urgente periculo, donee apostolico conspectui prasentatur, et ejus mandatum suscipiat. Qui [Gratianus] autem de,ecclesia vi aliquem exemerit, vel in ipsa ecclesia, vel loco, vel cultui, sacerdotibus, et ministris aliquid injurise im- portaverit, ad instar publici criminis et laesae majestatis accusa- bitur, et convictus, sive confessus, capital! sententia a rectoribus provinciae ferietur. Et mox. Committunt etiam sacrilegium qui contra divinae legis sanctitatem aut nesciendo committunt. Non licet dis- aut negligendo violant et offendant. Shniliter de judicio summi putatio. putatio. [Id. c. XXX.] Nemini est de sedis apostolicce judicio judicare, aut illius sententiam ^ Nicolaus [fol. 28. verso] Nemini [See vol. ii. 508. Ans. to Dev. Reb.] h \_ferentibus] um: Ed. Strasb. 1471.—vitium vel i [So all coll. edd. exc. Lyons crimen : the other coll. edd.—^reatum 1548, and 1564.—intra : Leips. Ed.] incurrerit: Leips. Ed.] [Innoc. ii. in concil. Lateran. “ [Omnibus Episcopis. A. 867.— The correctors say the Epistle is not extant. c. 15. A. 1139.] ^ [crimen: Ed. Bas. 1481.—viti- ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 803 NO. TII •] NOCENS atrimoni- retractare permissim, videlicet propter Romanse ecclesise prima- tum, Christi munere in beato Petro apostolo divinitus collatum. % 2 2. Q. 4. [c. xxiii.] Innocens credit &c. Aliquando namque juramento deestAmbro.n [Gratianus.] FORMA Episcopus P 1 contract- justitia; veluti, quum quispiam post votum castitatis diicit S*ser!.' uxorem, juramento firmans, ^nunquam ab ea discessurum, qtiod qnamvis illicitiim sit^ quia justitia sihi probatur deesse, tamen au- y\.2g.rQQto\ ihoritate Augustini servari pracipitur. Et mox, Est etiam id, quod juratur, aliquando vitiosam, non in natura sui, sed ex causis extra venientibus, veluti cum aliquis post votum castitatis jurat alicui, se babiturum earn in conjugem. Conjugem nam¬ que habere in se ipso malum non est, tamen huic ex voto per- niciosum est. Hoc aiitem juramentum, etiamsi illicitum sit^ non tamen servari prohihetur, sed de violatione voti pcenitentia sibi juhetnr indict. 22. Q. 5. []c. xviii.] De forma fidelitatis aliquid scribere monitus, Haec vobis, quee PhUbertus sequuntur, breviter ex librorum aiitboritate qnovi. Qui domino suo fidelitatem jurat, ista sex semper in memoria debet habere : incolume, tutum, honestum, utile, facile, possibile. Incolume videlicet, ne sit in damnum domino suo de corpore suo. Tutum, ne sit ei in damnum de secreto suo, vel de munitionibus, per quas tutus esse potest. Honestum, ne sit ei in damnum de sua justitia, vel de aliis caussis, quae ad honestatem ejus pertinere videntur. Utile, ne sit ei in damnum de suis professionibus. Facile vel possibile, ne id bonum, quod dominus suus facere leviter poterat, faciat ei difficile, neve id, quod possibile erat, reddat ei impossibile, Ut fidelis haec fdocumenta caveat, justum .29. verso] est. Sed quia non sufficit abstinere a malo, nisi fiat id, quod bonum est, restat, ut in eisdem sex supradictis, consilium et auxilium domino suo fideliter praestet, si beneficio dignus videri vult, et salvus esse de fidelitate, quam juravit. Dominus quo- “ [in lib. officior. iii. c. 10.] o \iiunquam se cri>] P [Fulberti Episc. Carnot, ep. ad Gul. Aquitan. ducem.—in t. 18. Bibl. Patrum.] a [notavi] r [So all coll. edd. exc. Bas. 1481. —hie documenta : Ed. Bas.—hsec nocumenta; Leips. Ed.] 804 MEMORIALS OF [addend. que fideli suo in his omnibus vicem reddere debet. Quod si non fecerit, merito censebitur malefidus, sicut ille, qui in eorum preevaricatione vel faciendo^ vel consentiendo deprehensus fuerit_, perfidus et perjurus. [Id. c. xxii.] Nuiius Epi. Nullus ex ecclesiastico ordine cuiquam laico quicquam super Ex consiiio scopus cleri- _ _ ^ . ■* . Remen. s cos sues (nisi sacrosaucta evafi^elia jurare prcesumat, sed simpliciter cum veri~ ecciesiastica. tate et puritate dicat: est est, non non. Sed si est aliquidy quod rum rerum ^ • t • , • • j 7- • dispensatio sioi oojiciatur, prout judicaveriiit qui ejusdem ordinis sunt, aut commissafu- • ’ , , , erit),sibi ju- comgatur, aut expurgetur. rare compel- lat verba. [Palea] Episcopo similiter clericus juramentum praestare non debet, nisi forte is, cui ecclesise procurationem committit. 23 Q. 5. [c. XX. t] Principbs Principes saeculi nonnunquam intra ecclesiam potestatis adeptae culmina tenent, ut per eandem potestatem disciplinam ecclesiasticam miiniant. Ceterum intra ecclesiam potestates necessariee non essent, nisi lit quod non “praevalent sacerdotes [foi.30. recto] efficere per doctrinae sermonem * potestas Yimperet ''ad disciplinae terrorem. Seepe per regnum terrenum coeleste regnum proficit, ut qui intra ecclesiam positi contra fidem et ® disciplinam agunt rigore principum conterautur. Ipsamque disciplinam, quam l>utilitas ecclesiae exercere non praevalet, cervicibus superborum potestas principalis imponat, et, ut venerationem mereatur, virtutem po¬ testatis cixnpertiatur. Cognoscant principes dsaecuR se Deo s [In the corpus juris Can. this is headed “ in Remensi Concilio.” But according to the Leips. Edd. it is not extant in the cone. Rem. but a like passage occurs in the excerptiones Egberti c. 19. (Mans. t. 12.) and in Cap. Car. M. c. 20. A. 801. and in c. 38. cone. Meld.] t [Isidorus lib. iii. sent, de summo bono, c. 53.] n [preevalet sacerdos] [ potestas hocl y [So all coll. edd. exc. Ven. 1482, and 1490: and Par. 1506. who read impetret.—impleat; Ed. Leips.] z [/>cr] a [disciplinam ecclesise] b [ecclesiis humilitas] c [So Edd. Lyons, 1548: 1564.— impartiatur: the other coll. edd.— impertiat: Ed. Leips.] d sceculi Deo dehere se rutionem redderel i X NO. III.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 805 debere ^esse reddituros rationem propter ecclesiam, quam a Christo tuendam suscipiunt. Nam sive augeatur pax et disci- plina ecclesia 3 per fideles principes, sive solvatiir, ille ab eis rationem exigitj qui eorum potestati suam ecclesiam ^tradidit. [Id. c. xlvi.] MNiuM Omnium vestrum nosse voluimus charitatem, qiioniam quis- sNicoi-a’ 1 0 Poll. ^ dicatsibi quis quod non optantes dicimus, in hoc belli certamine fideliter thoriintum bueii di .‘loriim niura. [Id. c. xlvii.] jccoMMu- Excommunicatorum interfectoribus &c. Non enim eos homi-^^^^^ CATORUM )n sunt cidas arhitramur, quosy adversus excommunicatos zelo CatholiccB micidas . . • . ^ iexcom- matvis ^ccclcsice ardentes, aliquos eorum trucidasse contigerit. : inicatos I jidunt. 23 Q. 8. [c. ix.] -INI Omni timore ac terrore depositor contra inimicos sanctae^ Leo 4'is 1. 30verso] adversarios omnium religionum agere viriiiter studete. Novit enim omnipotens, si quilibet vestrum morietur, quid pro veritate Jidei, et salvatione patrice, ac defensione Christianorum mortuus est, et ideo ab eo premium codeste consequetur. mortuus fuerity regna illi coelestia minime negabuntur. [Id. c. xxi.] ' NVENioR Convenior ipse a “comitibus, nt "per me basilicae fieret ma-lAmbrosius tura traditio, dicentibus, imperatorum jure ^suo jussisse, tradi debere, utpote in ejus potestate essent omnia. Respondi, si a i 1 e [reddituros esse : all coll. edd.— reddere : ed. Leips.] f [So all coll. edd. exc. Bas. 1481. —tradidit: ed. Leips,] g [exercitui Francor. The Leipsic edd. say it is uncertain; by Ivo it is ascribed to Alex. ii.; in Deer, to Leo iv. The correctors remark that Ivo cites this passage from an epistle of Leo iv. ad exercit. Francor.] [Godofredo Lucan. Episc.] i ecclesije: all coll.edd.exe. Strasb. 1471. Omitted in ed. Leips.] ^ [Leo iv. exercit. Francor.; but according to the correctors and Leips. edd. this is not extant among his epistles.] ^ [Ad Marcellinam sororem Ep. 23. Ep. 20. ed. Bened. A. 386.] “ [comitibus et tribunis] “ [ut basilicse] o [suo uti, eo quod in potestate ejus] 806 MEMORIALS OF [adDEND. i me Ppetere quod meum est, id est fundum meum_, argentum j meum, ‘let hujusmodi meum, me non refragraturum, quanquam | omnia, qua3 mea sunt, ’^sint pauperum ; Verum ea, quae divina i sunt, imperatoriae potestati non ®sunt subjecta. Si patrimonium | ^petit, invadite ; si corpus, occurram. Vultis, vincula rapere? ■ vultis in mortem ? ^ voluntas est mihi. Et mox : Allegatur, im- peratori licere omnia, ipsius esse universa. Respondeo, Noli ygravare te, imperator, ut putes, te in ea, quae divina sunt, imperiale aliquod jus habere; noli te extollere, sed, si vis diu- tius imperare, esto Deo subditus. Scriptum est; Quae Dei Deo ; &c. Et paulo post: Tributum Caesaris est, non negatur. Ecclesia Dei est. Caesari utique non “^debetur, quia jus Caesaris esse non potest templum Dei. Quod cum imperatoris honori- ficentia dictum nemo potest negare. Quid enim honorificencius, quam ut imperator ecclesiae filios esse dicatur [fol.3i.recto] 24 Q. i. [c. xix.] fsee^voitii. A recta : et mox; Haec sancta et apostolica mater omnium ^i^ucius Papi Dev Reb^ ecclesiarum Christi ecclesia, qu(S per Dei omnipotentis ^es^^non a tramite apostolicce traditionis nunquam ey'rasse prohatur, hcereticis novitatibus depravata succuhuit, sed, ‘^ut exordio nor- mam fidei Christianas percepit ab authoribus suis Apost. Christi principibus, illibata ‘^fidetenus manet. [Id. c. x.] Memor SUM Memor sum, me sub illius nomine ecclesiae praesidere, ^cujus^^sixtus Papa p. 308. Ans. confessio a Domino Jesu Christo glorificata est, cuius et tides toDev.Reb.] „ , . . o -i u • i 1 nullam nceresim Sjovet unquam, bed “quidem omnes haereses destruit. P \^'peteret\ ^ [jus hujusmodi] r [essent] ® [So all coll. edd. cxc. Bas. 1481. esse : ed. Leips.] * [petitur] “ [in vincula'] * [So ed. Bas. 1481. — voluntati; ed. Strasb. 1471.—voluptati: ed. Leips.] y [te gravare] 2 [debet adjici] ^ [Episc. Gallise et Hisp.] ^ [ut in exordio] ^ [finetenus] e [Sixtus ii. ad Gratum Episc. Ep. i.] f [cujus Domino Jesu Christo est confessio glorificata, et cujus Jides] s [unquam fovit] h [omnes quidem] "OTIENS 36 vol. ii. ■ :o8. Aus. to ; V. Reb.] } EC EST 1 OES j !e vol. ii. |go8. Ans. i Dev. Reb.] {jl. 31 verso] 1 OAMUS NO. III.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 807 [Id. c. xii.] Quotiens ^ratio fidei ventilatur, arhitror omnes fratres et coepis- copos nostros non nisi ad Petrum, id est sui nominis et honoris ^author it at em, referre debere. Veluti nunc retulit vestra dilectio quod per totum mundum possit ecclesiis “^omnibus prodesse. Innocentius Papa i [Id. c. xiv.] Heec est fides, Papa beatissime, quam ^in catholica dedicimus «Hievo"** ecclesia, quamque semper P tenuimus ; in qua si minus perite aut parum caute forte aliquid positum est, emendari cupimus a te, qui qPetri sedem et fidem tenes. Sin autem hsec nostra confes- sio apostolatus tui judicio comprobatur, quicunque me culpare voluerit, se imperitum, vel malevolum, vel etiam non *^catholi- cum, sed hsereticum comprobabit. ®Ro. ecc. quoi semper imma- culata ^permansit, ^^et beato apostolo Petro opem ferente in futuro manebit, sine ulla hsereticorum ^insultatione atque firma et immobilis, omni tempore persistet. [Id. c. XV.] Rogamus vos, (*fratres dilectissimi) ut non aliud doceatis Marceiius neque sentiatis, quam quod a Beato ^ Petro et reliquis apostolis et Patribus accepistis Ipse enim ^est caput totius ecclesiee, cui ait Dominus : Tu es Petrus, et super banc petram eedificabo ecclesiam meam. Ejus enim sedes primitus apud vos fuit, quse postea (jubente Domino) Ro. translata est, cui (adminiculante gratia divina) liodierna praesidemus die. ‘^Si vero vestra Antio- chena quae olim prima erat Ro : cessit se. nulla est quae ejus ^ [Episc. Condi. Milevit. ep. xxvi. A. 417.] ^ fidei ratio\ ^ [auctorem] “ [omnibus in commune prod¬ esse.] n [ad Damasum in Expos. Symb. Not Jerome’s, according to Leips. edd.] o [in ecclesia catholica didicimusi P [tenuimus et tenemus] *1 [ Petri et Jidem et sedeni] f [catholicum, non me hsereticum] s [Sancta Romana'\ t [mansit] [et Domino providente et beato Petro apostol 6 \ * [insultatione, lirma] y [universis episcopis per Antioch, const, ep. i.] 2 [fratres, ut] ^ [Petro apostolol ^ [caput estj c [This passage follows the next sentence in ed. Leips.] 808 MEMORIALS OF [addend. nol sit subjecta ditioni, nec ab ejus dispositione vos deviare oportet, ad quam, cuncta majora ecclesiastica negotia {divince dis- ponente gratia) jussa sunt ^referrenda, ut ab ea regulariter dispo- iiantur, a qua sumpsere principia. 24 Q 3. [c. xxi.] Si quis de Si quis de potentibus clericum, aiit quemlibet pauperum, aut coRHum Spoliatio cle- . , . . Toi-et“ ricorumet religiosum exspoliaverit, et mandaverit eum ad se venire episco- spectat pus, ut audiatur, et contempserit, invicem mox scripta percur- ad judiciuii , . . . , t ^ Episcopi. rant per omnes episcopos provincise, et quoscunque adire potu- [foi. 32iecto] erint, ut excommiinicatus habeatur ipse, donee obediat, et reddat aliena. Eadem di. Q i. [Id. Qusestio i. c. xxvi.] Quae dignior domus apostolicse prsedicationis ingressu, & quam Ambrosius f DiGNioR _ ecclesia.f^ and quis praeferendus magis omnibus videtur, quam Christus qui pedes suis ^consuevit lavare hospitibus, et quoscunque sua receperit domo, pollutis non patitur habitare vestigiis, sed maculosos ‘licet in ea acceperit, vitae prioris, in reliquum tamen mundare dignatur processus ? 25 Q I. [c. V.] VioLATo- Violatores Canonum voluntarii graviter a sanctis Patribus Damasus [See voi. ii. p. iudicantur, et a Sancto Spiritu instinctu cuius ac douo dictativ^^fl 508 * Ans to ^ 10l3>t01G3 Dev. Rei).] sunt damnantur, quoniam hlasphemare Spiritum Sanctum non [lasphemant inconqrue videntur qui contra eosdem sacros canones non necessitate spiritum ^ Sanctum. compulsi, sed lihenter^ ut pramissum est, aliquid aut proterve agunt, aut loqui preesumunt, aut facere volentibus sponte consentiunt. Tabs enim praesumtio manifeste unum genus est blaspheman- tium Spiritum Sanctum, quia, (ut jam praelibatum est,) contra eum agit, cujus nutu et gratia Sancti canones editi sunt. [Id. c. vi.] Sunt QUI- Sunt quidem dicentes, Ro. DAM ^ ^ [I'efer’ri] e [Conc.Tolet. i. cap. ii. A.400.] f [in commentariis ad c. 9. Lucse.] g [^quani sancta ecclesia] ^ h [lavare consuevit] > [licet vitae prioris] Pontifici semper licuisse novas Urbanus Papa’H ^ [dignatur] 1 [Ad Aurelium Carthag.] “ [According to the Leipsic ed. not among the epistles of either Urban i or ii.] NO. IIlJ ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 809 [fi 32 verso] condere leges_, quod et nos non solum non negamus, sed etiam valde affirmamus. Sciendum vero summopere est, quia inde novas leges condere potest, unde Evangelistse aliquid et Pro- phetae nequaquam dixerunt. Ubi vero aperte Dominus, vel ejus Apostolic ^et eorum sequentes sancti Patres sententialiter aliquid diffinierunt, ihi non novam. legem Ro. Pontifex dare, sed potius oquam prcedicatum est usque ad animam et sanguinem conjirmare debet. Si enim quod docuerunt Apostoli et Prophetse destruere (quod absit) niteretur, non sententiam dare, sed magis errare convinceretur. Sed hoc procul sit ab eis, qui semper Domini ecclesiam contra luporum insidias op time custodierunt. [Id. c. viii.] oii va K QUOD B leges t, quas itaEunt ali> nntra finorum ficum ioijjitu- s. ■S< vol. ii. f ns. to leb.] Omne, quod irreprehensibile est, catholica defendit ecclesia, Marcei. Injustum judicium et diffinitio injusta, regio metu vel jussu a judicibus ordinata, non ‘ivaleat. Nequaquam quod contra ^evangelicam, vel propheticam, aut apostolicam doctrinam con- stitutionemve eorum sive Sanctorum Patrum actum fuerit, stabit, et quod ab infi deli bus vel haereticis factum fuerit omnino cassabitur. 5RALT [Id. c. xi.] „ Generali ^decreto censemur constituimus, ut execrandum anathema 'eiita ^noriim^ sit, et ^ velut preevaricator yfidei catholicae semper, apud Deum reus )us sunt exsistat, quicunque requm, seu episcoporum, vel potentum deinceps K vanda. k roi. ii. Romanorum Pontijicum decretorum censuram in quocunque credide- Rei).] rit, vel permiserit violandam. [Id. c. xvi.] D1 lo: 01 ar Se , ( . Pon. ^atur ibus. ol. ii. . Ans. % Reb.] Ideo ; et mox: ^-His ita respondetur : Sacrosancta Ro. ecclesia jus et authoritatem sacris canonibus impartitur, Sed non eis alli- gatur. Habet enim jus condendi canones, utpote quae caput P Marcellinus, Ep. ii. So restored by the correctors. It had been IMar- cellus.J q \jyalet] ^ [nec quicquam] s [evangelicse, vel propheticse, aut apostolicae doctrinse constitutionem. successorumve eorum] t [in Capitulis c. ult.] u [decreto constituimus] * [yeliiti] y [catholicae fidei] z [Colorodo Archiep. et Bertuso.] ® [This is Gratian’s.] 810 MEMORIALS OF [addend. est et cardo omnium ecclesiarum, a cujus regula nemini dissentire licet. Ita ergo canonibus autlioritatem praestat, lit si ipsum non [foi, 33 recto] subjiciat eis. Sed siciit Christus^ qui legem dedit, ipsam legem carnaliter implevit. Et mox: In prsemissis ergo capitulis aliis imponitur necessitas obsequendi : summis vero Pontificibus ostenditiir in esse auctoritas observandi, ut a se tradita obser- vando aliis non contemnenda demonstrent, exemplo Christi, qui Sacramenta, quae ecclesiae servanda mandavit, Primo in se ipso suscepit, ut ea in se ipso sanctificaret. Oportet ergo primam sedem, ut diximus, observare ea, quae decernendo mandavit, non necessitate obsequendi, sed autboritate impertiendi. Licet itaque sibi contra generalia decreta specialia privilegia indul- gere, et speciali beneficio concedere quod generali prohibetur decreto. Q 2. [c. xviii.] Sx QUIS DOG [See vol. ii. p. 307. Axis. to Dev.Reb.j J'aturorum malorum a sedis apostolicce PrcBSule salubriter promulgata contempserit^ anathema sit. Si quis dogmata, mandata, interdicta, sanctiones, vel decreta pro Nicolaus iii c catholicae fide vel ecclesiastica disciplina, pro ^ correctione versaii.b [foi. 33 verso De poenitentia di. i^. fc. xlviii.1 is blank.] ^ j [foi.34.recto] Serpens &c. Quod deo. ar. quod sacrileqium committit, owieOLossA Serpens ^ ^ Sacrilegus est Papcc mcntitur, ipsc emm obtmet vicem Lei viventis 111 terns. qui papatui mentitur. [foi. 34 verso] Le consecratioiie. [List. i. c. iv.] Dk loco- Le locorum g'consecratione, quamvis superius strictim fuerit gelasius Absque prxe- compreliensum, ‘’mihi quoque patefactum est, quod absque prce- mani pon. cepto sedis apostoUccc nonnulli facias ecclesias vel oratoria facere non licet ec- clesiam con- procsumant, struere, aut consecrare. --x i [Id. C. V.] Precepta Praecepta synodalia, &c. Constat, sine summi Pontificis autho- Gelasios ritate ecclesiam noviter conditam non posse dedicari. ^ [c. ult. A. 863.] c [catholicse fidei disciplina] [correctione fidelium, pro emen- datione sceleratorum, vel interdic- tione iraminentium] ® [This gloss is not in the Leips. ed.] f [Episc. per Lucan, c. 27, A. 494 -] K [consecratione sanctorum] ^ [nobis] ‘ [“ caput incertum.” Leips. edd.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 811 NO. III.] [Id. c. vi.] Basilicas Basilicas iioviter, &c. Satis indignum est, ^uenquam ponti-kGsLA ficum vel ordinum subsequentium banc observantium refutare, quam beati Petri sedem et sequi videat et docere; satisque conveniens sit, ut totum corpus ecclesiae in hac sibimet obser- vatione concordet, quam illic vigere conspiciat, ubi Dominus ecclesia3 totius posuit principatum. ^CCLESIA pCUT NON ijSee Cranm, lommon place look. Jenk. Pranm. iv, hO lelius est conse- ire, quam msecrare in fco non kcro. lorquet Iripturam. )LKMP- [TA msecratio cclesiiE non iteranda, se quia ^primit iracterem. [Id. c. viii.] Ecclesia, id est catholicorum collectio, quomodo sine aposto-m Nicolaus licse sedis instituetur nutu^ quando juxta sacra decreta nec ipsa debet absque prceceptione Papes basilica noviter ^ institui^ quse ipsam catholicorum intra semet amplecti catervam dinoscitur ? [Id. c. xi.] Sicut non alii, quam sacrati PDeo sacerdotes debent missasoPEux ^celebrare, nec sacrificia super altare offerre, sic •‘non in aliis, ®quam in Domino consecratis locis, id est in tabernaculis divinis precibus a pontificibus delibutis missas cantare, aut sacrificia oflTerre licet, nisi summa coegerit necessitas. Satius ergo est missaw. non cantare, aut non audire, quam in illis locis, ubi fieri non oportet; nisi pro summa ^necessitate contingat, quoniam ne¬ cessitas legem non habet. Unde scriptum est, vide, ne ofiferas liolocausta tua in omni loco, quern videris, sed in omni loco, quern elegerit Dominus Deus tuus. In domibus tamen ab epis- copis sive presbiteris oblationes celebrari nullatenus licet. uFelix [Id. c. xvi.] Solempnitates dedicationum ecclesiarum, &c. De ecclesiarum •^consecrationibus quotiens dubitatur, y ut nec certa scriptura, k [Ibid. c. 6.] • [quenquam vel pontificum] [Electo et Clero Nonensis Ec- cles_caput temporis incerti.] “ [construi] o Felix iv. omnibus orthodoxis] P [Deo] *1 [cantare] [nec] APPEND. VOL. III. ® [quam Domino sacratis] * [contingat necessitate] " [omnib. orthod. ep. i. c. i et 2.] * [consecratione] y [So all coll. edd. exc. Bas. 1481, and Lyons, 1515, which read “ubi.” •—•et: ed. Leips.] 812 MEMORIALS OF [addend. znec testes exsistunt, a quibus consecratio sciatur^ absque ulla [foi. 3S recto] dubitatione scitote eas esse consecrandas; nee talis trepidatio facit iterationem, quoniam non amonstratur iteratum quod *[See Cranm. 1 r sk commonplace “nescitur esse tactum.^ book. Jenk, Ci-anm. iv. 234 -] [Id. c. xvii.] SoLEMPNi- Solempnitates decclesiarum dedicationum et sacerdotum percGREooR AdTudais- singulos aunos solempniter sunt celebrandse, ipso Domino ex- vocS.*^”* emplum dante, qui ad festum dedicationis templi, omnibus id faciendi dans formam, cum reliquis populis eandeih festivitatem celebraturus venit, sicut ^scriptum: Facta sunt encaenia in Hierosolimis, et hyems erat, et ambulabat Jesus in templo in porticu Salamonis. Quod autem octo diebus encaenia sint celebranda, in libro Regum perlecta dedicatione templi re- peres. [Id. c. xxiv.] defabrica De fabrica vero cujuslibet ecclesiae^ si diruta fuerit, instau-^J ^lianus randa, et si in eo loco consecrationis solernnitas debeat iterari, in .quo sanctuaria non fuerint, nihil judicamus officere., si per earn minime jactetur Saqua exorcizata, quia ^in consecratione cujuslibet ecclesiae, in qua Spiritus Sancti arrha non ponitur, celebritatem scimus tantum esse missarum. It ideo., si qua sanctorum basilica a ifundamentis fuerit innovata sine altaris motione, sine aliqua dubitatione, cum quum in ea fuerit missa¬ rum solempnitas celebrata, totius h consecratio sanctificationis implebitur. Si vero sanctuaria^ (quae habebat,) ablata sunt, rursus eorum Mepositione, et missarum solempnitate reveren- tiam sanctificationis accipiet. 2 [nec certi testes] ^ [mons^ralur esse iteratum^ ^ [nescitur esse factum] c [Rather Pseudo-Felix, accord¬ ing to the correctors, and the Leips. edd.] [dedicationum ecclesiarum] ® {scriptum est] ^ [The correctors assign this to Vigilius, ad Eutherium, epist. i. c. 4. The Leipsic editors to Vigilius ad Profuturum. A. 538.] s [aqua exorcizata] ^ [consecrationem] ‘ [fundamentis etiam fuerit] ^ [consecrationis sanctificatio] ^ [repositione] NO. III.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 813 [Id . c. xxxviii.] Lignaecc. Lima ecclesice dedicatee non dehent ad aliud opus jungi nisi ad^^iaiNvs Ligna eccle- . , , , . J. t/ sisenonpos- alium ecclesiam, vel igni sunt comburerida, vel ad profectum in prophanum monasterio fratribus ; in •^laicorum opera non debent admitti. accom- modarL [fol. 35 verso] [Id. C. XXxix.] altaris Altaris palla, cathedra, candelabrum, et velum, si fuerint veins- Idemdevasis . t* 7 • t ecciesiaj tale cousumpta, incendio dentur, quia non licet ea, quae in sacrario fuerint, male tractari, sed incendio uni versa tradantur. Cineres quoque eorum in baptisterio Pinserantur, ubi nullus transitum liabeat; aut in pariete, aut in fossis pavimentorum jactentur, ne introeuntium pedibus coinquinentur. [Id. c. xliv.] Vasa IN Vasa, in quibus sacrosancta conficiuntur misteria, “'calices *1 CoNiium ^ . . . . . TribuR. et patenai, de quibus Bonifacius Martyr et episcopus, interro- gatus, si licent in vasculis ligneis sacramenta conficere, Respon- dit: Quondam ^sacerdotes aureis sed ligneis calicihus utehantur. Zephyrinus, ^xv. Romanus Episcopus, patenis vitreis missas cele- hrari constituit. ^Deinde Urbanus Papa omnia ministeria sacra fecit argentea. In hoc enim, sicut et in reliquis cultihus, magis et magis per incrementa temporum decus succrevit ecclesiarum. Nostris enim diebus, qui servi patrisfamilias sumus, ne decus matris ecclesise imminuatur, sed magis cumuleter et amplificetur, sta- tuimus, ut deinceps nullus sacerdos sacrum mysterium corporis et sanguinis Domini nostri Jesu Christi in ligneis vasculis ullo modo conficere praesumat, ne, (unde placari debet,) inde irasca- tur Deus. Crevit decus ecclesise f “ [Hyginus. “ extat in cap. Theo- dori ed. a D’Acherio. t. i.” Leips. edd.] “ [laicorum vero usum] o [According to the Leipsic edd. this is in that part of the 2“^ Ep, of the Pseudo-Clement, which was com¬ piled under the name of the Prse- cepta S. Petri, edited by Bailer; Opera Leonis M. t. 3. p. 674.] P l^in/eranfur^ q [c. 18. A. 895.] [calices sunt et: Ed. I^eips.— ** sunt” omitted in all coll. edd. exc. Strasb. 1471.] ® [non aureis sed ; all coll, edd.— aurei ligneis : ed. Leips.] ^ \_xvi.'] [Turn deinde] B b ^ 814 MEMORIALS OF [addend. [Id. c. lix.] episcopus Episcopus Deo sacrificans testes secum habeat. In solen- xAnacletus nioribus quippe diebus aut septem, ant quinque, aut tres diaco- | nos, qui oculi ejus dicuntur, et subdiaconos, atque reliquos j [foi. 36 recto] ministros secum habeat, qui sacris induti vestimentis a fronte et a tergo, et presbiteri e regione dextra Itcvaque, contrito corde et humiliato spiritu, ac prono stent vultu, custodientes eum a malevolis hominibus, et consensum ejus ypraebentes sacrificio. oiimomnes Peracta autem ^consecratione communicent, qui noluerint ecclesias- communica- 7. • .7 bant. ticis car ere limmibus. Omnes [Id. c. xii.] Omnes fideles, qui conveniunt in solempnitatibus sacris ad ecclesiam, et scripturas Apostolorum et evangelium audiant. Qui autem non perseverant in oratione, usque dum missa per- agatur, nec Sanctam Communionem percipiunt, velut inquietudines ecclesiee commoventes convenit communione privari. a Cano. Apo¬ stolorum De consecra. di. [c. Ixix.] Omnis Christiaims procuret ad missarn solemnia aliquid Deo ^ Gregorius offerre, et ducere ad memoriam quod Deus per Moysen dixit, Non apparebis in conspectu meo vacuus. <^In collectis sancto¬ rum patrum liquido apparet, quod omnes Christiani oiFerre aliquid ex usu sanctorum patrum debent, ad ipsum enim prius •^confugiendum est, ®qui nostrae et nostrarum possit animae passiones, verum homines prsepostero ordine ante sibi opem ab hominibus ^accersiunt, ubi autem humana subsidia defecerint, Giossa tunc opinantur divini postulandum favoris gratiam. SEt est concilium in diebus privatis scilicet, sed in diebus festivis prcecep- tum; et ita videtur, quod oblationes sint ex debito exigendae, et [foi. 37 recto] ad eas dandas perrochiani sunt cogendi. Et mox : credo quod si sacerdos pauper est, potest eis divina officia subtrahere, nisi dent ei oblationes. * [omnibus episc. epist. i.] y [prsebeant] 2 [consecratione omnes communi¬ cent] a [c. 10.] [Greg. vii. in Syn. Rom. c. 13. A. 1078.] ® [Etenim in] [est confugiendum] ® [qui nostrae curare possit] ^ [accersunt] s [The remainder is gloss, not in the Leips. ed.] I Quando Vjsum [fol. 37. recto] De esu NO. III.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 815 [Id. c. Ixx.] Quando autem stamiis ad orationem (fratres dilectissimi,) hcvpaiANus i invigilare et incumbere ad preces toto corde debemus; cogi- tatio omnis carnalis et saecularis abscedat, nec quicquam tunc •^animus aliud quam id solum cogitet, quod precatur. Ideo et sacerdos ante orationem preefatione prsemissa parat fratrum mentes, dicendo, Sursum corda, ut dum respondet plebs: Ha- bemus ad Dominum, admoneatur, ^se nihil aliud quam Domi- num cogitare debere. Claudatur contra adversarium pectus, et soli Deo pateat, nec ad se hostem Dei tempore orationis venire patiatur. [Id. c. Ixxii.] Visum prceterea nobis est, ut in omnibus missarum solempnibusnCoy,CABiL. pro ^spiritibus defunctorum P/oco competenti in ecclesia ad Domi¬ num qdeprecentur. Sicut enim nulla dies excipitur, qua non pro viventibus et pro quibuslibet necessitatibus Dominus de- precetur: Ita nimirum nulla dies excipi debet, quin pro anima- bus fidelium preces Domino in missarum solempnibus fundantur. Antiquitus igitur hunc morem sancta tenet ecclesia, ut et in missarum solempnibus, "^et aliis precibus Domino Spiritus qui- escentium ^commendetur, dicente beato Augustino : Non sunt prcetermittendcR supplicationes pro spiritibus ^mortuorunh quas faci- endas pro omnibus in Christiana et catholica societate laudamus. De consecratione D. 3. [c. xi.] De esu carnium apud vos vetustissima, et non improbanda u Leo 4° traditio. Semper est tenenda, ut a coenae termino, quae fit in principio noctis quartae feriae, quae lucescit in quarta feria. [Serm. vi. de orat. dom.] i [vigilare] ^ [alius : all coll. edd.—animus quam : ed. Leips.] 1 \nihil se alwrl] [adire] “ [Cone. Cabil. ii. c. 39. A. 813.] o \defunctorum spiritibus'] P [So all coll. edd. exc. ed. Bas. 1481, which reads, ecclesia Domi¬ num. — loco competenti Dominus : ed. Leips.] ^ \d€precetur'\ \et in aliis] ® [commendarentur: ed. Bas. 1481. —commendentur : ed. Par. 1506, and Lyons, 1515.— commendantur : the other edd.—commendet: ed. Leips.] t [defunctorum] " [Of uncertain date. Leips. edd.] I 816 MEMORIALS OF [addend. usque in diluculum quintse feriae, et similiter a ccena noctis sextae ferise, quse lucescit in sexta feria, non imperite jejunatio usque ad sabbati lucem, quamtum de diei parte aliquis jejunare maluerit vel debuerit, protendatur. [Id. c. xii.] Pebvenit Pervenit ad me, quosdam perversi spiritus homines ypriva^GREoo [*Sic] inter vos aliqiia et sanctse fidei adversa seminasse, ita ut die sabbati aliquid operari prohiberent. Quos quid ^aliud in anti- christi praedicatores ^dixerimus ? qui veniens diem sabbatum atque dominicum ab omni faciet opere custodiri. Qui enim mori se et resurgere simulat, haberi in veneratione vult diem dominicum ; et quia ^populum judaizare compellit, ut exterio- rem legis ritum revocet, et sibi Judaeorum perfidiam subdat, coli vult sabbatum. Papa [Id. c. xiii.] sabbato Sabbato vero jejunandum esse, ratio evidentissima demon- c innocentim strat. iVam, si diem dominicam ob venerabilem resurrectionem Domini nostri Jesu Christi non solum in Pascha celebramus, verum etiam per ‘^singulos hebdomodas ipsius diei imaginem frequentamus, ®«c sicut sexta feria propter passionem Domini jejunamus, ^sic sabbatum prcetermittere non debemus, quoniam Sintra tristitiam et Icetitiam temporis illius videtur mclusum. Nam utique constat, Apostolos biduo isto et in moerore fuisse, et propter metum Judaeorum se ^occultasse. Quod utique non dubium est in tantum eos jejunasse biduo memorato, ut traditio ecclesiae [foi. 37 verso] habeat bsta biduo sacramenta penitus non celebrari. ^Quae forma etiam per singulas tenenda est hebdomadas propter id, quod commemoratio diei illius semper est celebranda. Quod si * [Ep.i. 1 .13. ed. Bened. A. 603.] y [prava] z [aliud nisi antichristi] ^ [dixerim] ^ [judaizare populum] ® [Ep. i. ad Decentium. c. 4. A. 416.] ^ [singulos circulos hebdomada- rum] ® [So all coll. edd. exc. Lyons, 1564, which reads, at sicut. — ac sexta: ed. Leips. f [So edd.Bas. 1481 : Lyons, 1515, 1548, 1564. — sic; omitted in ed. Leips.] g [inter] ^ [occuluisse] ‘ [isto] ^ [Quse utique forma per] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. NO. III.] 817 Jejunium : putant semel atque uno sabbato jejunandum, ergo et dominica, et sexta feria semel in Pascha erit utique celebranda. [Id. c. xiv.] Jejunium dominici diei, et quintce feria nemo celebrare dehet, ut i Melchia- • • D£s Papa inter jejunium Christianorum et gentilium^ *“vel veraciter •icre- dentium fidelium atque heereticorum, vera et non falsa discretio habeatur. [Id. c. xvi.] Jejunia Jejunia sane legitima, id est quarta et sexta feria, non sunt^Sanctus solvenda, nisi grandis aliqua necessitas fuerit, quia quarta feria Judas '^traditionem Domini cogitavity sexta feria crucifixus est Salvator, Videhitur ergo, qui in his diehus ^.sine necessitate solve- rit statuta jejunia, vel cum tradente tradere Salvatorem, vel cum crucifigentihus crucifigere. Die autem dominica nihil aliud agen¬ dum est, ^Deo vacandum. Nulla operatio in ilia die sancta agatur, nisi ^cum hymnis, et psalmis, et canticis spiritualibus dies ilia transigatur. De con. di. 5. [c. iii.] Dehis De his vero, &c. Sicut unum a '^majoribus, id est summis t melchi IVIr^Is V6n6- randa est pontificibus est accommodatum quod nisi majoribus fieri non confirmatio . ... , 7 -r^ quambaptis- potest, ita et mojori veneratione venerandum et tenendum, iiit mox ; Et unum sine alter0 rite perfici non potest. [Id. c. iv.] Manus Manus quoQue impositionis, &c. Nec ab aliis, quam qui ^Eusebius Confirmatio , „ . /» * i i Papa siaPresbiteroeorum tenent locum, unquam pertici potest aut fieri debet. [fVaTrec^to] prasumptum fuerit, irritum habeatur et vacuum, et inter ecclesiastica nunquam reputahitur sacramenta. 1 [ad Episc. Hispan. cap. 3.] “ [So edd. Lyons, 1548, 1564.— “ vel” omitted in ed. Leips.] " [credentium et infidelium] o [Occurs in Palladius, in vita Apoll. Abbatis, according to the col¬ lectors. From the Vitae SS. Patrum, Rufino interp. b. 2. c. 7. according to the Leips. edd.] P [de traditione] ^ [sine aliqua necessitate] ^ \nisi Deo'] ® [nisi tantum hymnis] t [Melchiades in Ep. ad Episc. Hisp. c. 2.] [majoribus fit, id est, a summis pontificibus, quod a minoribus fieri] ^ [ad Episc. Tusciae et Campa- niae.] 818 MEMORIALS OF [addend. Ut jejuni Non sumus Christian! ante conflr- mationem. Non medi- OCRITER [Id. c. vi.y] Ut jejuni ad confirmationem &c. Ntinquam er'it Christianus, nisi confirmatione episcopali fuerit chrismatus. [Id. c. xxiv.] Non mediocriter errant qui bono magno praeferunt mediocre * Hiero«s. bonum. Nonne rationabilis homo dignitatem amittit, qui vel JeJunium charitati, aut vigilias prcefert sensus integritatiy ut propter abstinentiam immoderatain, atque indiscretani psalm- orum vel officiorum decantationem aut amentise aut tristitiae notam incurrat ? Numquid verhorum midtitiidine Jtecti Deus ut homo potest ? Non enim verbis tantum, sed corde orandus est Deus^. Quapropter melior est quinque psalmorum decantatio cum cordis puritate et serenitate ^ac spirituali hilaritatCy quam totius psalterii modulatio cum anxietate cordis ^ atque tristitia. [Id. c. xxxii.] Carnem Carnem cuiquam monacho nec gustandi, nec ^sumendi est Fmctuosus concessa licentia, non quod creaturam Dei judicemus indignam, sed quod carnis abstinentia utilis et apta monacliis sestimetur, servat tarnen moderamine pietatis erga eegrotos. Quod si quis monachus violaverit, et contra sanctionem regulae usumque veterum vesci carnibus praesumpserit, sex mensium spatio retru- sioni et poenitentiae subjacebit. [fol.38. verso] Nunquam [Id. c. xxxiii.] Nunquam de manu tiia &vel oculis ^^tuis liber psalterii disce- dat: dicatur ad verbum, oratio sine intermissione. i Vigil et sensus nec vagis cogitationibus patens ; corpus pariter et animus tendatur ad Dominum. Iram vince patientia. Ama scientiam scripturarum, et carnis vitia non amabis. Nec vacet t Iliero"®. y [Ex Concil. Aurel. c. 3. “ Extat apud Herard.Turon.c.75.”Leips.edd.] z [In regula monachorum, ex Hieron. collecta. Leips. edd.] a [Deus. Melior] [et] ® [atque] d [in c. 5. prioris regulse Fruct. edita ab Holstenio.—Leips. edd.] 6 [sumendiy nec gustandi] ^ [ad Rustic. Monach. de vivendi forma.] s [So all coll. edd. exc. Bas. 1481. which reads, aut oculis.—et oculis : ed. Leips.] h [tuis recedat liber; dicatur] ^ [vigilet sensus, nec] I i NO. III.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 819 mens tua variis perturbationibus, quse, si pectori insederint, f' dominabantur tui, et te deducent ad delictum maximum. Facito aliquid operis,' ut ^ semper diabolus inveniat te occupatum. Si apostoli, habentes potestatem de evangelio vivere, laborabant manibus suis, nequem gravarent, et aliis tribuebant refrigeria, quorum pro spiritualibus debebant metere cariialia: cur tu in iisus tuos ^successura praepares? Vel fiscellam texe junco, vel canistrum lentis plecte viminibiis; “^seratur humus; accolac aequo limite dividantur, in quibus cum olerum "^fuerint jactata semina, vel plantae per ordinem positae, aquae ducantur irriguae o sic pulcherrimorum versuum spectator assistas ; , Irgi. Geor. EcCE SUPERCILIO CLIVOSI TRAMITIS UNDAM I. V. io8.] Elicit ; illa cadens raucum per l^via murmur SaXA CIET, SCATEBRISQUE ARENCIA TEMPERET ARVA. Inserantur Pfructuosae arbores vel gemmis, vel surculis, ut parvo post tempore laboris tui dulcia poma decerpas. Apum fabricare rov. vito, a. alvearia, ad quas te mittunt Salomonis proverbia, ^Monasterio- rum ordinem ac regiam disciplinam in parvis disce corporibus. Texantur et •^lina capiendis piscibus. Scribantur ^et libri, ut et manus operetur cibum, et animus ^saturetur lectione. In de- )i.39. recto] sideriis autem est omnis otiosus. JEgyptiorum monasteria hunc morem tenent, ut nullum absque operis lahore suscipiant, non tarn propter victus necessitatem, quam propter animae salutem, ne vagenturx perniciosis ycogitationibus, et instar fornicantis Hie- rusalemz Israel, omni transeunti divaricet pedes suos. Et in sequentibus: Quid ergo, ^peribunt omnes, ^qui urbibus habi¬ tant } Ecce illi fruuntur suis rebus, ministrant ecclesiis, adeunt \semper te diabolus inveniat occupatum] 1 [So all coll. edd. exc. Lyons 1548 and 1564_successuras : ed. Strasb. 1471.—ccssura: ed. Leips.] [So all coll. edd. exc. Lyons 1548 and 1564.—saniatur : ed. Leips.] ° [ jacta fuerint] o hie: all coll. edd.— ut: ed. Leips.] P [infructuosse] a [et monasteriorum] >■ [lined] s [scribantur libri] t [lectione saturetur] ^ [So all coll. edd. exc. Bas. 1481 : and Lyons 1548, 1564. The two latter read, enim.—desideriis est: ed. Leips.] * [vagetur] y [cogitationibus mens, et] z [Hierusalem, omni] ^ [otmies peribunt] [qui in urbibus] 820 MEMORIALS OF [ADDEND. balnea, unguenta non sperniint, et in omnium flore versantur. Ad quod ^etiam ante respondi, et nunc breviter respondeo, nec in praesenti opusculo non de clericis disputare, sed monachum instituere. [fol. 29. verso blank] [fol. 40. recto] Deere. Prooemium [scil. Bonifacii viii ad Libr. Sextum Decretalium.] Sacrosancte Romane Ecclesie, quam imperscurtabilis divinse providentise altitudo universis dispositione incommutabili pree- tulit ecclesiis, et totius orbis praecipium obtinere voluit ^magi- stratuum. Clemen. Prooemium. Papa i. Papa®, id est admirabilis, et dicitur a pape quod est inter- jectio admirantis, et vere admirabilis, quia vices Dei in terris gerit, inde dixit ille Anglicus in poetria nona, ^Papa stupor mundi, et mox. QuoniamS nulla juris.— Glo. nec Deus es nec homo, quasi neuter est inter utrumque. [fol. 40. verso blank] [fol. 41. recto] Decretales. De consuetudine. [i. iv. 2.] Exlitteris .Si vero ^aliquis professiones aliquas claustris vel aliis reliffiosis locis in bona valetudine vel ultima voluntate constitu- O tus pro suorum vult remedio peccatonm conferred ‘^hanc conferendi formam esse Iproponis, quod in hujusmodi donationibus modi¬ cum terrse consuevit ™manu accipere, vel in extremitate pallii, quod “manu prselati ecclesiee sustinetur, aut super altare ponen- dum sub testimonio videntium et audientium, sub dicta forma, c [et] ^ [mag^istratum] e [This gloss is not in the Leipsic ed.] f [In ed. Antw. 1573, the passage runs thus : “ Papa, stupor mundi; et circa finem, Qui maxima rerum, nec Deus est, nec homo, quasi neuter es inter utrumque.”] « These are the first words of the gloss.] ^ [Innoc. 3. archiep. et Capit. Lugd.] * [aliquis] ^ [hanc ecclesise conferendi] 1 [proponitis] ™ [in manu] [episcopi vel cujuslibet alterius prselati] k Innoc. 3«». tsmvar*.* NO. III.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 821 'JjlSuPER GEN >TES quae scotatio vulgariter appellatur. Et inde, ^Discr. v. Man¬ damus, quatenus donationes eorum, quae sub obtentu consuetu- dinis claustris, ecclesiis, vel quibuslibet locis religiosis pie Pcon- ferendis vel et sunt collata, faciatis irrevocabiliter observari, cum hujusmodi signum^ quod scotatio dicitur, non tarn factas donationis, quam traditfe possessionis sit evidens argumentum. Extravagant, de Consuetudine. p. i.] .... Nos, hujusmodi consuetudinem non tarn irrationabilem, Joan. 22us. quam nonnunquam animarum saluti contrariam detrahentemque apostolicae potestati ^apostolica authoritate penitus reprobantes, legates ipsos ab omnibus, cujuscunque prseeminentiae, conditionis aut status fuerint, debere admitti decernimus, nec eos praetextu cujusvis consuetudinis ^impedire posse a quoquam, Christiano nomine gloriante, quo minus regna, provincias et terras quaslibet, ad quae ipsos destinari contigerit, ingrediantur libere, ac com- missae sibi legationis officium exerceant in eisdem. Qui vero de mittere^ie^' supev prcsdictis dictos legates, aut etiam nuncios, quos ad quascunque partes pro causis quibuslibet, sedis ipsa transrniserit, preesumpserint impedire, ipso facto sententiam excommunicationis incurrant. Regna, terree et loca qucelibet suhjecta eisdem iamdiu sini eo ipso ecclesiastico supposita interdicto, quamdiu in hujusmodi contumacia duxerint persistendum. Non obstantibus quibuslibet indulgentiis aut privilegiis, imperatoribus ac regibus, seu quibus- cunque aliis sub quibuscunque modis, tenoribus et formis, a sede ipsa concessis, quae contra praemissa nulli volumus suiFra- gari. Romanus Pon. cogit tos suos. fol. 41. verso ^)lank] fol. 42. recto] sIGNIFIC, De electione et electi pote. [cap. 4.] Significasti. Et mox; Nonne malum est ab ecclesice unitate c^spascaiis a sedis apostolicae obedientia resilire, ^et contra sacrorum canonum statuta prorumpere ? ’^Quod multi etiam post sacramentiim praestitum praesumpserunt. Et i*^. Hoc nimirum malo ac neces¬ sitate compellimur juramentum pro fide, pro obedientia, jwo unitate o [Discretioni vestrse per apo- stolica scripta mandamus] P {conferuntur, vel etiam sunt] <1 [authoritate apostolica] r [jimpediri] s [Pasch. ii. Panormit. Archiep. Mans. XX. 984.] t [et nonne malum est contra] " [Quod quam multi] Licet Venerabi- EEM AdRomanum Poiitificem spectat trans- ferre imperi- iiiii: in impe- ratorem. et examinare electum in im- peratorem. 822 MEMORIALS OF [addend. requirere. Aiunt in conciliis statutum non inveniri, quasi. Ro. ec- clesicE legem concilia ulla prcpjixerint, cum omnia concilia per Ro¬ mance ecclesice auctoritatem et facta sint, et rohur acceperint, et in eorum statutis Ro. Pontificis patenter excipiatur authoritas. etc. ' [Id. cap. 6.] Licet . ... et mox. Ex hoc tamen nullum canonicis consti- * ,3 tutionibus, et aliis ecclesiis praejudicium generetur, in ^quibus majoris et sanioris partis debet sententia prsevalere; quia quod in ^eis in dubium venerit, superioris poterit judicio diffiniri. In Ro. vero eccl. speciale aliqiiid constituitur, quia non poterit ad superiorem recursus haberi. [Id. c. xxxiv.^] Venerabilem. Et mox. Prcesertim, cum ad eos jus et potestas hujusmodi ab apostolica sede pervenerit, quce Ro. imperium in per¬ sonam magnifici Caroli a Greeds transtulit in Germanos. Sed et principes recognoscere debent, et utique recognoscunt, sicut iidem in nostra recognovere praesentia, quod jus et authoritas ex- aminandi personam electam in regem et promovendam ad imperium ad nos spectat, qui enim inungimus, consecramus, et coronamus. Et mox. Quod autem, cum in electione vota principum divi- duntur, post admonitionem et exspectationem alteri partium favere possimus, maxime postquam a nobis unctio, consecratio et coronatio ^postulantur, jure patet pariter et exemplo. Et paulo post. Idem etiam contra propium juramentum, super quo nec consilium a se. ap. requisivit, ambitionis vitio regnum sibi usurpare ‘^praesumpsit, cum super illo juramento prius Ro. eccl. consul! ^debuisset. Nec valet ad plenam excusa- tionem ipsius, si juramentum illud dicatur illicitum, cum nihil- X [Alex. iii. Cone. Lat. iii. c. i. A. 1179.] y \_q'uib 7 is debet majoris et sanioris partis sententia~\ z [eis dubium] ^ [Innoc. iii. Duci Caringiae.] b [postulantur, sicut utraque pars a nobis multoties, postulavit, ex jure] [prsesumpsit, non alium causa necessitatis in regem eligere, quod ut- cunque tolerabilius videretur, quum super] [debuisset, sicut et earn quidam consuluere prudenter, apud quam ex institutionc divina plenitude residet potestatis. Nec valet] NO. III.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 823 tuae jura- lenta ser- inda sunt, I quae non, I )ectat ad 0 : pon: idicare. bl.42. verso] >1.42. verso] ll/NDAMEN- le Append. ** Letter Queen try, P-591.] ominus super eo nos prius consiilere debuisset^ quam contra ipsum propria temeritate venire, prsesertim illo exemplo, quod quurn Gabaonit£e a filiis Israel per fraudem surripuerint ® jura- menta, ipsi tamen cognita fraude contra illud venire temere noluerunt. Uirum vero dictum juramentum sit licitum vel illici- turn, et ideo se 7 'vandum an non servandum exstiterit. Nemo sance mentis ignorat ad nostrum judicium 'pertinere, Et mox: Nobilitatem ergo tuam monentes per apostolica scripta mandamus, ^quatenus, a praefato duce recedas, omnino non obstante juramento, si ^ quid ei ratione regni fecisti, quum, (eo quantum ad obtinendum imperium reprobato,) jurainentum Imjusmodi non debeat observari. Sextus Li. De. De Electione. [cap. xvii.] .Hujus autem muneris sacramentum ita Dominus ad nicola.sus. omnium Apostolorum voluit officium pertinere, ut in beato Petro Apostolorum omnium summo principaliter collocaret, ut ab ipso, quasi quodam capite, dona sua velut in corpus omne diffunderet. Hunc enim, in consortium individuae unitatis as- sumptum, id, quod ipse erat, voluit Dominus nominari, di- cendo: Tu es Petrus, et super banc petram sedificabo ecclesiam meam, ut a3terni templi structura, Deo aedificante constructa, mirabili munere gratiae Dei in Petri consisteret firmitate, ^ cujus salvatoris nostri miranda provisio beatum Paulum in apostolatu gentium per dexteras societatis adjunxit. Isti sunt, per quos evangelium Romae resplenduit. Isti sunt ejus patres verique pastures. Isti sunt, qui una die pro merito, uno loco pro gloria, sub uno persecutore pro parili virtute ^et compassi, Urbem ipsam glorioso cruore martirii Christo Domino consecrarunt. Isti sunt, qui illam in hanc gloriam provexerunt, ut sit gens sancta, populus electus, civitas sacerdotalis et regia, per sacram beati Petri sedem caput totius orbis effecta. Ne ^ipsa autem mater ecclesia in congregatione et pastura fidelium temporalibus e [^ juramentuyn^ f [quatenus, sicut de gratia nostra confidis, et nos de tua devotione spe- ramus, de csetero a prsefato duce Philippo recedas] S [gfuad] h [Dominus voluit] i [cwi] k [vhduie comjyussi] * [autem ipsa] 824 MEMORIALS OF [addend. careret auxiliis, quia potius ipsis adjuta, spiritualibus semper proficeret incrementis: non absque miraculo factum esse con- cipitur, ut occasionaliter Constantius monarclise a Deo provisa, sed curata baptismalibus fomentis infirmitas, quandam quasi ad- jiceret ipsi ecclesiae firmitatem ; qui quarto die sui baptismatis una cum omnibus satrapis et uni verso senatu, optimatibus etiam et cuncto populo, in persona “sancti Silvestri, sibi Romanam concedendo urbem relinquens, ab eo et successoribus ejus per Roma. pragmaticum constitutum disponendam esse, decernens in ipsa urbe utriusque potestatis monarchiam Romanis Ronlvficihus, de- clararety non Jiistum arbitrans, ut, ubi saccrdotii principatum et [foi.43. recto] ChristiancE religionis cajmt imperator ccelestis instiiuity illic im- perator terrenus habeat potestatem ; qnm magis ipsa Petri sedes, in Romano jam proprio solio collocata, libertate plena in suis agendisy per omnia potiretur, nec ulli subesset homini, qucB ore Glosa. divino cunctis dignoscitur esse pi'celata. Glosa : Nec ulli sub¬ esset homini] >iEt in hac parte papa non est homo, sed Dei vicarius, at sequitur 33. q. 2.0 quos Deus; expressius et de transla. Pquanto.] [Id.] Et moxy De fratrum nostrorum co 7 isilio Jkec irrefragabili et in per- petuum valitura constitutione sancimus, ut, quandocunque et quotiescunque senatoris electio vel alterius, quocunque nomine censeatur, qui quocunque modo vel quocunque titulo ipsius Urbis debeat prseesse regimini, in posterum imminebit, nullus imperator seu Rex Romanorum, ut alius imperator, vel rex, princepSj marchio, dux, comes, aut baro, vel quicunque alterius notabilis praeeminentise, potentise, seu potestatis, excellentise. “ \heati\ n [This Gloss is not in the Leips. ed.] o [c. xviii. “ Quos Deus conjunxit, homo non separet. Quseris quo- modo ? Subaudi violenter, sine lege, absque ratione quos Deus conjunxit homo non separet. Non enim homo separat quos poena condemnat, quos reatus accusat, quos maleficium co- arctat.—Gratian. Verum hoc pro his dictum intelligitur, quos judices see- cull pro suis sceleribus legum severi- tate percellunty quos vel morte puni- unty vel deporturi juhent,” P [Decret. Greg. i. vii. 3. See post, p. 826.] NO. III.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. S25 vel dignitatis, exsistat, frater, films, vel nepos eorum ad tempus vel in perpetuum, sen quivis alius ultra annale spatium quovis modo, colore, vel causa, per se vel aliam personam quomodolibet ^submittendam, in senatoreni, capitaneuniy patricium aut rectorem, irbis nemo ificis licentia seu alias etiam assumatuT, absque licentia sedis apostolicce speciali. per ipsius sedis literas concessionem licentice hujusmodi specialiter exprimentes. Quodsi secus factum fuerit, nominationem, elec- tionem, et assumptionem hujusmodi decernimus esse nullas, et carere omni robore firmitatis, et non solum nominatores, electores, et assumptores, verum etiam nominati, electi, et assumpti, si hujusmodi nominationi, electioni Qet assumptioni consenserint, aut se de ipsis quolibet modo intromiserint, intendentes et obe- dientes eisdem, et in hoc omnes, dantes ipsis nominatoribus, electoribus, assumptoribus, aut nominatis, electis, ’^assumptis auxilium, consilium vel favorem publice vel occulte, cujuscun- que dignitatis vel pr 8 eeminentia 3 , conditionis aut status exstite- rint, eo ipso sententiam excommunicationis incurrant, ac nihil- ominus ipsos nominates, electos, seu assumptos, si contra consti- tutionem prsesentem praidictis nominationi, electioni vel as¬ sumptioni consenserint, aut ^si quoquo modo illis ingesserint, et eorum posteros in perpetuum omnibus feudis, privilegiis, liber- tatibus, immunitatibus, gratiis et honoribus, quae a prfcdicta seu aliis tenent ecclesiis, censemus esse privates ita, quod illi, ad quos eorum collatio, concessio seu dispositio pertinet; resumendi ea aut retinendi, concedendi seu conferendi aliis, seu de ipsis etiam disponendi, (prout ad eos pertinet,) liberam habeant po- 1 )1.43. verso] testatem. Et ne taliter nominati, electi vel assumpti de sua pertinacia vel contemptu valeant gloriari: nos quselibet man- data, prsecepta, ordinationes et statuta, quae fecerint, omnesque sententias, quas tulerint, et quicquid penitus in contractibus et obligationibus^seu quibuscunque aliis Urbis nomine vel tanquam senatores, capitanei, patricii, aut rectores vel officiales ipsius egerint, irrita prorsus ex nunc et vacua nunciamus. Judices vero et tabelliones, qui super his aut eorum aliquibus contra praesentis constitutionis edictum patrocinari vel instrumenta conficere forte praesumpserint, Judicatus et tabellionatus ofiiciis 1 [seu] 1* [vel assumptis: ed. Leips.—etassumptis: Bohn.] 8 [se-] S26 , MEMORIALS OF [addenD. se iioverint esse privates. Contempiores quoque seu molatores prcBrnissorum, vel aliquorum vel alicujiis eoriim, ah hujusmodi ex- communicalionis seidentia, {praterquam in inortis ariiculo,) ab- solvi non joossint, nisi per Homanum Poiitificem, vel de ipsius petita et ohtenta licenlia speciali, non obstantibus aliquibus privi- legiis, indulgentiiSf concessionibusy conslitutio 7 iibus, consuetudini- bus et statutis quacunque Jirmilate vallatis, quce in prsemissis omnibus nolumus aliquibus vel alicui sufFragari, sed omnia quoad ilia decernimus non tenere. Ut autem cives Romanorum, qui ex ipsa Urbe naturalem duxisse noscuntur originem, aut quivis alii, qui in ipsa ejusve territorio non advenae, sed con- tinui habitatores exstiterant, quoad honores ipsius Urbis aut regimen gratiosis functionibus potiantur; non intendimus, quod prsesens constitiitio tales excludat, quia ad unum annum dun- taxatj vel ad aliud tempus brevius tnominatim ad ipsius regimen et officium eligi valeant ac assumi, etiamsi prsedictorum princi- pum et aliorum fratres, filii vel nepotes exsistant, aut “si etiam extra Urbem et ipsius territorium sub nomine comitatus, baro- niae seu cujuscunque alterius tituli in hominibus vel locis aliqui¬ bus jurisdictionem seu potestatem aliquam temporalem vel per- petuam obtinerent; dummodo prsedicta jurisdictio vel potestas, extra Urbem et territorium praefata consistens, non tantae prae- eminentiae vel notabilis potentatus exsistat, quod earn obtinentes ejus occasione vel causa cum aliis, exclusis a dicto Urbis regi- mine, (ut praemittitur,) praesentis constitutionis oraculo rationa- biliter includantur. Giosa ^Glosa. Fundamenta. Dicebat et hie yJo. Mo. quod Roma TA fundata a praedonibus adhuc de primordiis retinet. dicta Roma romanus quasi rodens rnanus, et versum ponit, RODIT, QUOS ' ’ r » RODERB ^ NON VALET, ROMA MANUS RODIT, QUOS RODERE NON VALET, ODIT. ODIT. Jo. And. Jo. And. [fol.44. recto] Quanto Romanus Pontifex ve- De transla. Episcoporum. [Tit. vii. cap. iii.] Quanto. ^Cum ex illo—et paulo post. Quanto personam. t [notninari] R [etiamsi] X [This gloss is not in the Leips. ed.] y [i. e. Johannes Mona] 2 This is the beginning of the ist Chapter of the same Title.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 827 NO. III.] ram Dei vi- Et mox. Quos Deus conjunxit homo non ^separet, et potesta^ et de ejus po- tem traiisferendi pontifices ita sibi retinuit dominus et magister, [Seevoi.ii. quod soH beato Petro vdcario suo, et per ^ipsum ^suis special! p.^oS.Ans. XT ’ 1. 1 toDev.reb.] privilegio tnbuit et concessit. Et mox. JNon enim homo sed JDeus separat, quos Ro. pont. qui 7 ion puri hominis sed veri Dei vicem gerit in terris ecclesiarum necessitate vel utilitate pensata, non humana sed divina potius authoritate dissolvit. et infra gloss. Veri Dei vicem. Unde dicitur habere ^ecclesice arhitrium, et ideo ^etiam naturarn rerum immidat suhstantialia nniiis rei applicando alii. Et de nullo potest aliquid facere, et sententiam qu(B nulla est facit aliquam, quia in hos quce vult, ei est pro ratione volentas, justi de jure nati, nec est qui ei dicat, cur ita J'acis, ipse enim potest supra jus dispensare. Idem de mjusticia potest facer e justiciam, corrigenda jura et mutando. [foi.44. verso] De Sacra Unctione. [cap. i.] Cum venis. Cum venisset. Et mox: Refert autem inter pontificis et principis unctionem, quia caput pontificis chrismate consecratur, brachium vero principis oleo delinitur, ut ostendatur, quanta sit differentia inter authoritatem pontificis et principis potestatem. Et mox. Per frontis chrismationem manus impositio designatur, quae alio nomine dicitur confirmatio, quia per earn Spiritus Sanctus ad augmentum datur et robur. Unde cum ceteras unctiones simplex sacerdos vel presbyter valeat exhibere, hanc non nisi sumrnus sacerdos, id est ejnscopus, debet corferre, quia de solis Apostolis legitur, quorum vicarii sunt episcopi, quod per manus imposi- tionem Spiritum Sanctum dabant, quemadmodum Slectio Apo- stolorum manifestat. Et mox, Ungitur praeterea secundum ec- clesiasticum morem, cum consecratur altare, cum dedicatur templum, cum benedicitur calix, non solum ex mandato legis divmicE, verum etiam exemplo beati Silvestri, qui, cum conse- crabat altare, *^illo chrismate perungebat. Et mox. Licet Ro. Poll, non utatur baculo pastorali, turn propter historiam, turn SET a [separet. Potestatem etiam trans- ferendi] b [^Ipsum successoribus smm] c [suis, et nobis ipsis, qui locum ejus licet indigni tenemus in terns, speciali] APPEND. VOL. III. d [coeleste] e [etiam rerum immutat] f [Tnnoc. iii: Leips. ed.] s \actuum Apostolorum lectio'] ^ [illud] C C f Innocen. 3US Glossa [fol. 45. recto] Is QUI DE¬ FECTUM Quod tran. 828 MEMORIALS OF [APPEND. etiam propter misticam irationem, tii tamen ad similitudinem ali • orum pontificum poteris eo uti. Et infra ^Glossa. Propter histo¬ rian! Martialis iiniis de discipulis Petri, quern posuit dominiis in¬ ter discipulos, cum dixit. Nisi efficiamini sicut parvulus iste, non intrabitis in regnum coelorum, &c. quern nostra Petrus cum alio scilicet materno ad prsedicandum misit in Germaniam, cum Ijret mortuus est, et rediit collega ad Petrum, et Petrus ait, accipe baculum, et tangens eum die ut in nomine Domini surgat et praedicet, et ivit, “et xl. die a tempore mortis tetigit eum, et surrexit, et praedicavit, et ita Petrus removit a se baculum, et dedit subditis. Et mox. Misticam rationem, quia baculus in summitate recurvationem, quasi ad trahendum ; quod non est necessarium, Ro. pon<^^ quod nullus ab illo divertere potest fina- liter, quia ecclesia non •^potest nulla, 24. 9. i. Pudenda in fin. vel quia per baculum designatiir correctio sui castigatio : ideo alii pontificis recipiunt a suis superioribus baculos, quia ab ho- mine potestatem recipiunt, Romanus pontifex non utitur baculo, quia potestatem a solo Deo recepit. Sex. De. de Filiis Presbiterorum. [cap. i.] .... Ad ordines quoque majores, vel beneficia curam anima- BonifaciusSus rum habentia, super quibus nequit episcopus dispensare, sine dispensatione sedis apostolicse promoveri non potest. De officio legati. [Decret. Libr. i. Titul. xxx. cap. iv.] Quod translationem. Et infra. Licet in regno Sicilise gene- inno. 3US ralis sit tibi commissa legati, ad earn tamen suis speciali man¬ date nostro non debuisti manus extendere, quae in signum privi- legii singularis sunt tantum summo Pontifici ®reservata, et si quaedam ex his quae de speciali concessione saepe fuere legatis indulta, ut illorum videlicet absolutio qui propter sacrilegas manuum injectiones in clericos incidant in Pcanonicorum pro- mulgatas sententias, videantur ex ^episcopo legationis officio I [rationem, quod idem cardinalis, sicut a nobis accepit, poterit edocere, tu tamen] ^ [The gloss is not in the I^ieipsic ed.] 1 [qui cum iret.] ™ [et; omitted.] " [potest esse nulla] o [reservata. Tamen et] P \canonem promulgatoB senten- Hcb’] •3 [^/).yo] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 829 NO. III.] jam licere legatis. An existimas quia vices nostras tanquam legato tibi commissimus exequendaSj quod Panormi. ecclesiam posses subjicere ^Messanise ? Ut illam prseficeres isti, concesso sibi privilegio primatiae ? An putas ex eadem causa tibi licere duos episcopatus unire,vel unum dividere sine licencia speciali? Idem s Bonon. episcopb et M. Capellano snbdiacono nostro. Et mox. Licet Tranen. Canon, ab initio dissensissent, tamen una- nimiter <^consenserunt. fratrem Cassinen. Abbat. in arcliie- piscopum eligentes ; cujus 'lelectionem Portnensis Episcopus, tunc legatus, examinari prsecepit. et infra. ^Ab arbitris &c. Glo. Et sic ad papam qui est lux Yani- marum terris. [foi.45. verso] • De offic. judi. ordi. [cap. xiv.] QuoNfAM Qnoniam in plerisque partibus infra eandem civitatem atque ainnocentius T . . . ^ T T T T 1 , 3 "® in consilio dioecesim permixti sunt populi diversarum linguarum^ habentes generaii sub nna fide varies ritiis et mores, Districte praecipimus, ut pontifices hujusmodi civitatum sive dioecesum provideant viros idoneos, qui secundum diversitates rituum et linguarum divina illis officia celebrent et ecclesiastica sacramenta ministrent, in- struendo eos verbo pariter et exemplo. Sex. Dec. de OfR. Jud. Ord. [cap. vii.] Cum Episco- Cum episcopus in ^sua tota dioecesi jurisdictionem ordinariam BonifaciusS"® noscatur habere, diibium non exsistit, quin in quolibet loco ipsius dioecesis non exempto per se vel per alium possit pro tribunal! sedere, causas ad ecclesiasticum forum spectantes au- dire, personas ecclesiasticas, {ctirn earum excessus exegerint,) [ 3 Iessanensi'] s [This refers to the following chapter (v.) which begins with the passage cited.] t [consenseruntdilectumfiliumG.] [electionem venerabilis frater noster Portnensis, tunc Apostolicae sedis legatus] I X [Sext. de Offic. Legat. cap. xi. ‘^Ab arbitris, qui secundum formam juris, ut de proposita contra judicem C C suspicionis causa cognoscant, vel qui, cum de revocatione ambigitur literarum, judicibus nequeuntibus in unam sententiam concordare, ad con- certationem hujusmodi sopiendam a partibus eliguntur, est, si gravave- rint, ad sedem apostolieam appel- landum.”] y [animata] a [Cone. Lat. iv. A. 1215.] [tota sua] I [fol. 46. recto] Omnes [See vol, ii. p. ^12. Answ. to Dev. Reb.] SOLIT^ [See vol. ii. p. 507. Ans. to Dev. Reb.] Imperator sub. Ro. ponti 830 MEMORIALS OF [APPEND. cajiere ac carceri deputare : nec non et cetera, quae ad ipsiiis spectant officium, lihere exercere. De majoritate et obedientia. [cap. iv.] Omnes principes terrae et ceteros homines episcopis ‘^obedire, c Clemens & c, beatus Petrus praecipiebat. [Id. c. vi.] Solitae benignitatis afFectu, et infra. Mh'ata est imperialis e Innous ^siiblimitas, quod te nisi fuimus in nostris ^Uteris increpare. Huic autem tuae admiration! non causam, sed occasionem ^prae- buit, quod legist!, beatum Petrum Apostolorum principem sic scripsisse, Subditi estote omni humanae creaturae propter Deum, sive regi, tanquam praecellenti, sive ducibus, tanquam ab eo missis, ad vindictam malefactorum, laudem vero bonorum, &c. Et paulo post, Quod autem sequitur, regi tanquam praecellenti,” non negamus, quin praecellat imperator in tem- poralibus illos duntaxat, qui ab eo suscipiunt temporalia. Sed Pontifex in spiritualibus antecellit, quae tanto sunt tem- poralibus digniora, quanto ^animus praefertur corpori, licet non simpliciter dictum fuerit; “ Subditi estote,” sed additur ^^fuit; propter Deum, nec pure sit subscriptiim : regi prae¬ cellenti, sed interposlturn forsitan fuit non sine causa, tan¬ quam. Et mox, Potuisses autem praerogativam sacerdotii ex eo potius intelligere, quod dictum est: non a quolibet, sed a Deo; non regi, sed sacerdoti ; non de regia stripe, sed de sacerdotali prosapia descendenti, de sacerdotibus videlicet, qui erant in Anathot: Ecce constitui te super gentes et regna, ut evellas et dissipes, aedifices et plantes. Et infra, Praeterea nosse ^debu- erat, quod fecit Deus duo magna luminaria in frmamento coeli; luminare majus, ut praeesset diei, et luminare minus, ut prae- ® [Clem, iii.] ^ [obedire, et capita sua submit- tere, eorumque adjutores exsistere, beatus] ® [Innoc. iii. Const. Imper. A. 1200.] f [sublimitas, sicut per easdem nobis literas intimasti, quod] « [Uteris aliquantulum increpare, licet non increpandi animo, sed af- fectu potius commonendi quod scrip- simus meminerimus nos scripsisse. Huic] [praebuit, sicut ex eisdem con- jecimus Uteris] ^ \anim ejus regio magno sigillo, et aliis post coronationem eandem ejus, imperiali arma bulla munitis, inde confectis literis, (quas in archivis Romanae ecclesise reponi, et diligenter conser- vari fecimus,) plenius continetur. foi.52.verso] Sex. de Sententia ab re judicata, [cap. ii.] ’erjurium Ad apostolicse. Et mox, Et, ut ad praesens de ceteris ejus See vol. ii. , -i • . 508. Answ. sceleribus taceamus, quatuor gravissima, quae nulla possunt ter- ^ giversatione celari, commisit. Dejeravit enim multoties, pacejn quondam mter ecclesiam et imper'ium reformatum temere vio- lando, (Et infra :) Perpetravit sacrilegium, capi faciens cardi- nales sanctce RomaiKB ccclesice, ac aliarum ecclesiarum prcelatos I et clericos religiosos et sceculares, venientes ad concilium^ ‘iquod praedecessor nostra duxerat convocandum. (Et infra:) De liaeresi quoque non dubiis et levibus, sed difficilibus et evidenti- bus argumentis suspectus liabetur. (Et infra ;) Praeter haec regnum Sicilice, {quod est speciale patrimonium beati Petri, et idem princeps ab ap>ostolica sede tenebat in feudam, jam ad tantam in clericis et laicis exinanitionem servitutemque redegit, quod, eis pane penitus nihil habejitibus, et omnibus exinde fere I probis eleclis, illos, qui remanserunt ibidem, sub servili quasi conditione vivere, ac Ro. ecclesiam, (cujus sunt homines princi- paliter et vasalli,) offendere mullipliciter et hostiliter impugnare compellit. Posset etiam merito repreliendi, quod mille quidem fartorum annuam pensionem, in qua pro eodem regno ipsi ec- I clesiae Romanae tenetur, per novem annos et amplius solvere praetermisit. Nos itaque, super praemissis et quam pluribus b \_ patentihus ante\ c [Vide Mans, xxiii. 613.] ^ [quod idem praedecessor] APPEND. VOL. III. D d c Inno. 4U8 de Federici 2i excommu- nicatione. I 844 MEMORIALS OF [addend. Romani poncis est, principes ex- communi- care, depo- nere, et sub- ditos ad rebel- lionem coer- cere. [See vol. ii. p. 508. Answ. to Dev. Reb.] Excommuni- catio Federici. [fol. 53 recto] Papa onines judicat, sine authote con- silii, et est supra ca- nones. aliis ejus nephandis excessibus cum fratribus nostris et sancto concilio deliberatione praehabita diligently (cum Jesu Christ! vices, licet immeriti, teneamiis in terris, nobisque in beat! Petri persona sit dictum : Quodcunque ligaveris super terram ligatum erit et in ccelis :) memoratum jorincipem, qui se imperio et regnis, omnique honore et dignitate reddidit tam indignum, quique propter suas iniquitates a Deo, ne regnet vel hnperet, est abjectus, suis ligatum peccatis et abjectmn, omnique honore ac dignitate privatum a Dommo ostendimus, denunciamus et nihilo- minus sententiando privamus, omnes, qui ei juramenio fidelitatis tenentur adstricti, a juramento hujusmodi perpetuo absolventes, authoritate aposiolica Jirmiter inhibendo, ne quisquam de cete?'o sibi tanquam imperatori vel regi joareat et intetidat. Decerne?ido, quoslibet, qui ei deinceps velut imperatori vel regi consilium vel auxilium prcestiterint seu favorem, ipso facto excommunicationis sententice subjacere. Illi autem, ad quos in eodem imperio im- peratoris spectat electio, eligant libere successorem. De prae- fato Siciliae regno providere curabimus, cum eorundem fratrum nostrorum consilio, sicut viderimus expedire. ® Privamus. Glossa. Propter crimina ergo deponit papa Im- peratorem, ut hie. Idem cum est inutilis. 15. Q. 6. alius, et dat coadjutores ipsis malis administrantibiis; supra, 3. e. li. ^ut sup. negli. prela. gran. di. per negligentiam ipsorum jurisdictio- nem assumit; supra de fo. compet. Licet, compellit ^episcopos justitiam facere 23. Q. 3a. administratores. et jus canonicum etiam debitis casibus observare. supra eo. lib. de foro compe. c. 2. de jurejura. licet, infra de sententia ^exercenda. decerni- mus. unum enim oportet esse principatum, ad quod omnes recurrant. 7 Q. i. in apibus. qui fi. sint legit, per venerabi- lem. circa fi. versi. is vero etc. et de hoc vide quod no. Inno. et Host, de foro compe. Licet ex suscepto. [cap. x.] Glossa. Et sine sententia vel licencia concilii, sententia Papee sufficeret contra imperatorem et quemeunque alium. Et mox. Papa vero non subjicitur canonibus, nec ab eis authoritatem habet, sed contra. Ipse ergo omnes judicat, et nidlus ipsum. Et paulo post, dicit hie Inno: quod hsec sententia memoranda est, ut ® [This Gloss is not in the Leips. ed.] f [de] ^ [exco.] [ipsos] NO. III.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 845 Excommu nicatio Federici. seient omnes quot et quantis periculis se subjicit ecclesia Ro. ut subditis pacem prociiret, dans exemplum ceteris prselatis subeundi pro suarum ecclesiam defensione quocunqiie ^pericu- lorum. Et mox. Orta fuit controversia inter Romanam eccle¬ siam et Federicum Imperatorem. Nam cum ipse Federiciis Imperator plures excessus commisit, papa eum citavit seu citari fecit, ut certa die coram se compareret, qui Federicus noluit comparere, quare Papa eum reportavit contumacem, et pro con- tumacia sua ilium anathematizavit, et excommunicavit cum solempnitate. Nam Papa induit vestimenta papali et coram ^undecimis episcopis indutis vestimentis episcopalibus^ qui lia- bebant quilibet unum cereum in manu, protulit sententiam excommunicationis in ipsum Federicum, et quilibet episcopus projecit suum cereum in terram, et cum pedibus conculcavit, ad signum maledictionis eeternae. Cum istud devenisset ad oi. 53 verso] iiotitiam Federici Imperatoris, ipse indignatus, habuit guerram contra Romanam ecclesiam, et prselatos ecclesia3. Et paulo post. Unde Federicus, imperator noluit acquiescere dictis eorum trium, propter quod indignatus Papa, et habito consilio cum suis cardinalibus, dictum Federicum privavit regno et imperio Siciliae, quod regnum dictus Federicus tenebat in feudum ab ecclesia. Mandando insuper electoribus imperatoris ut alium imperatorem elegerent, quod fecerunt ipsi electores. Et sic durante vita ipsius R'ederici fuerunt duo Imperatores electi. Additio. Refert liic Franc, quod ipse Federicus post depositio- nem tenuit regnum, et eo mortuo filius ejus Corradus. Et eo mortuo, alter filius Manfredus. Et haec fuere tempore Alex, quart! et Urbani. Demum Clemens quartus dedit regnum Domino Carolo fratri Regis Francise, qui bellum habuit cum dicto Manfredo, in quo mortuus est ipse Manfredus. Deinde Corradinus filius dicti Corradi. Dicens regnum ad se spectare, intravit Apuliam viriliter et potenter, et ibi devictus et captus per dictum Carolum decapitatus fuit. . 54 recto] appellationibus. [cap. xL] ETEREA Praeterea requisiti fuimus, si quis judex ita protulerit senten- Ccciestinus tiam, nisi Sempronio infra viginti dies satisfeceris, te excom. 3US ‘ [pericula.] [xiij D d 2 846 MEMORIALS OF [adDEND. municatum vel suspensum aut interdictum esse ^cognoscas, ille, in quern “ifertur sententia, medio tempore appellans, ad diem statutum minime satisfecerit, utrum ille sententia tali ligetur, aut interpositione “apo. tutus exsistat ? Videtur autem nobis, quod liujusmodi sententiam i^apo. obstaculum debeat impedire. Denique Denique quod quasris. Glossa. Jurisdictio temporalis non pertinet ad ecclesiam, nec de ea debet se intromittere in prae- judicium judicis s00cularis,yz/5 cum meat Im'perium etc. De foro compe in c. i^. Tunc cum propter defectum judicis scecularis, bene appellabit ad papam. [foi. 54 verso] De coliabitatione Cleri et Mulieris. [cap. iii.] Clericos vClericos in sacris ordinibus constitutes, ^qui publice tenent concubinas, ad eas abjurandas nolumus a tua fraternitate com- pelli, ne, in eandem fornicationem instinctu diabolicae fraudis redeuntes, perjurii reatum incurrant. Verum ipsos per suspen- sionis et interdicti sententiam debes arctius cogere, ut mulieres ipsas a se ita removeant, quod de illis sinistra suspicio non posset haberi. Et si qui eorum ad ipsos redire, vel alias acci- pere forte praesumpserit, in aliquos eorum debes perpetuam ex- communicationis sententiam proferre, ut alii eorum exemplo perterriti a similibus arceantur. [foi. 55 recto] De Praebendis et dignita. [cap. v.] Quia IN Quia in tantum squorundam processit ambitio, ut non duas vel tres, ^sed plures ecclesias perhibeantur habere, cum nec duabus possint debitam provisionem impendere, Per fratres et coepiscopos nostros hoc emendari praecipimus, et de multitu- dine praebendarum ^canonibus, quae dissolutionis materiam et evagationis inducit, certumque continet periculum animarum, eorum, qui yecclesiis deservire valeant, indigentiam volumus sublevari. 1 [cognoscas, et ille] “ [fertur talis sententia] “ [i. e. appellationis] o [Selemit. Archiep.] P [Clericos autem in] 1 [qui in domibus propriis publice] [In Cone. Lat. iii. c.5. A. 1179.] ® [quorundam jam processit] t' [sed sex aut plures] [nostros carissimos, hoc] * [^canonibus inimic.a, quee^ y [ecclesiis digne deservire] o Alexander • 3 I I r Alex¬ ander 3^9 NO. III.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 847 [Id. cap. xxvii.] DrLECTUS Dilectus filius G. ^Clericus nobis exposuit conquerendo, quod, z inno- 3u3 tothisvoi. cum pro eo ad Novarien. capitulum mandatum apostolicum mists- No. 88** . . . xn 7 7 Letter to scmus, ut ciim in canonicum reciperent, “et jratrem prccbendam^ (si cqua qua tunc vacabat) conferentes eidem^ et infra: Fra. ^t. Mattdamus quaienus si iibi constiterit^ quod in Novarien. eccle- Ad Rom. siam prcehenda vacaret tempore ^quo ejusdem ecclesioe canonici ponm spectat ^ ^ ^ ^ . coiiatioom- nostras iiteras ^reciperint, cum Seam alii in elusionem mandati nium benefi- ... ^ , . . i ciorum cede-nostri duxcrmt conferendam, eundem clericum, (si ^non habet siasticorum. sumciens benencium ^ecclesiasticum, in canonicum recipt Jacias, et sibi de ^^redditibus ecclesiae, singulis ^annis assignari proven- ' tus, donee ei sit in beneficio praebendali provisum. “Glosa. Qui quam cito vacat beneficium, pertinet collatio ad capitulum sen episcopum, cum statim “possint conferre, quousque interdi- catiir eis, vel mandatum reciplant super hoc. Unde si vacat tempore quo literae dabantur, non prsejudicat capitulo, quousque ad ipsos mandatum perveniat, quia non tenentur divinare &c. Ut et benefi. ut nostrum unde collatio medio tempore facta, legitima est. Sed mandate recepto, tunc prime prcejudicatur eis. Unde postea non debent contraria facere, quod si fecerint, pro- cedetur contra eos prout dicitur hie. [Id. cap. XXX.] SxTiRPAN. Exstirpandae. Et paulo post. Qui vero parocbialem habet o idem in , . . . j . MT 1 • consilioge- ecclesiam, non per vicarium, sea per se ipsum illi deserviat in neraii. foi. verso] ordine, quern ipsius ecclesiee cura requirit, nisi forte Pdignitati vel praebendac parocliialis ecclesia sit annexa, in quo casu conce- 2 [Vercell. Episc.] ^ [Clericus, pro quo canonicando in ecclesia Novariensi scripseramus, quod intendebat per nostras literas non obtento, contra canonicos ejus¬ dem nobis] ^ \et in fratreni] ® [qua tamen tunc] ^ [tuse per apostolica scripta man¬ damus] [quo super praebenda ejusdem] f [receperunt] s [earn penitus alii] [non alibi habet] ‘ [ecclesiasticum, juxta tenorem prioris mandati nostri a praedictis clericis in] ^ [redditibus ipsius ecclesiae] ^ [annis competentes assignari] “ [The Gloss is not in the I^eips. ed.] " [possint beneficium conferre] o [Ibid.]- P [dignitati] 848 MEMORIALS OF [addend. [fol. verso] Licet [See Append, to this vol. No. 8S** Letter to Q. Mary, P. [fol. 56 recto] Nos dimus, qut, qui talem habet preebendam vel dignitatem, cum oporteat eum in majori ecclesia deservire, in ipsa ^ecclesia paro- cliiali idoneum et perpetuum habeat vicarium canonice institu- tum, qui, (ut prsedictum est,) congruentem habeat de ipsius ecclesise proventibus portionem ; alioquin ilia se sciat authori- tate liujus decreti privatum, libere alii conferenda, qui velit et possit quod dictum ^est. In concilio generali. Lat. iv. a. 1215. Sex. de prseb. et dign. [cap. ii.] Licet ecclesiarum, personatuum, dignitatum aliorumque ieneficio- 1 ciemens 31s rum ecclesiasticorum plenaria dispositio ad Romanum noscatur Pon- tijicem pertinere, ita quod non solum ipsa, quum vacat, potest de jure conferre, verum etiam jus in ipsis tribuere vacaturis ; collationem tamen ecclesiarum, personatuum, dignitatum et beneficiorum apud sedem apostolicam vacantium '^spiritualius ceteris antiqua consuetude Pon^’^^. reservavit. De concessione praebendarum. [cap. iv.] ^ Proposuit. De testamentis. [cap. iii.] Rubr. Si infra annum a die monitionis non fit exsecutio y 3* testamenti per debentem exsequi, devolvitur exsecutio ad epi- scopum. [Id.] ■ Nos quidem &c. ^Pervenit ad nos, S. de hac luce migrantem supremse voluntatis elogio inonasterium praecipisse fundari, cujus desiderium a T. religiosa femina ejus herede protraliitur. Quamobrein te hortamus, ut earn commoneas, quatenus ^intra annum monasterium, quod jussum est, debeat ordinare, et j cuncta secundum voluntatem defuncti sine altercatione con- 1 [ut is, qui] {^parochiali ecclesia] ® \dictum est adimplere] ‘ [alias, iv.—Clem. iv. Sext. MS. lieips. ed.] " [specialius] / * [This paragraph is thus imper¬ fect in the MS.] y [Greg. i. (Leips. ed.) ex Reg. iv. 8.—Januario Epis. Caralitano.] [Pervenit siquidem ad] ® [infra] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 849 NO. III.] struere. Quod si ^intra prsedictum ^ tempos sive in loco quo constitutum fuerat, ^seu si ibi non potest, et alibi placet ordi- nari, tecum implere neglexerit; Tunc per te jedificetur, et omnia per te loco ®ipsi sine diminutione qualibet ^assignetur. Sic Senim secundum piissimas leges dilatas defunctorum pias voluntates episcopali decens est studio adimpleri. [Id. cap. xvii.] ruA NOBIS Tua nobis f. intimavit, quod nonnulli, tarn religiosi quam u greg. clerici seculares et laici, pecuniam et alia bona, quse per manus : eorum ex testamentis decedentium debent in usus pios expendi, I ' non dubitant aliis usibus applicare. Cum igitur in omnibus piis voluntatibus sit per locorum episcopos providendum, ut secun¬ dum defuncti voluntatem universa procedant, licet etiam a testatoribus id contingeret interdici; Mandamus, quatenus exe- cutores testamentorurn Imjusmodi, ut bona ipsa fideliter et plenarie in usus prmdictos expendant, monitione ‘ prse. com- pellas. bi.g6 verso De decimis pri. et obla. [cap. xiv.^^] blank] 01.57. recto] Parochianos &c. Cum decimye non ab liomine, sed ab ipso Domino sint instituta?, quasi debitum exigi possunt. trA NOBIS [Id. cap. xxvi.] Tua nobis f. intimavit, quod quidem >^laici decimas ecclesiis iinnocentius et clericis tuis perverwsis macliinationibus subtraliere ’^moliuntur. Quidam enim ex eis semen et sumptus, qui fmnt in acjricultura^ dicunt primilus deducendoSy et de rcsiduo 0 impendendam decimam [infra] ® [tempus aliqua perficere negli- geiitia vel calliditate distulcrit, ut, sive in loco eo quo] ^ [scu certe si] ^ [ipsi venerabili sine] f [_assignentur'\ K [enim et ante tremendum judi- cem tuum sententiam remissionis effugies, et secundum] h [Gregor, ix. (Leips. ed.) No- viomen. Episc.] i [i. e. premissa] [Alex. iii. Remensi Archiepi- scopo.] 1 [Vercellens. Episc.] “ [laici tuoe diocesis, et alii plures episcopatuum adjacentium, decimas] ^ [moliuntur, et conceptfE per- versitatis audaciam non curant satis- factione debita emcndare. Quidam] o [impendendam esse decimam] I * 850 MEMORIALS OF [addend. asseverant. Alii vero de portione fructiium_, quam a colonis ac- cipiunt, partem decimae separantes, earn capellis suis, aut aliis clericisP, aut etiam pauperibus conferunt, vel in usus alios pro sua voluntate convertunt. Nonnulli etiam vitam clericorum tanquam abominabilem detestantes, decimas eis ob hoc sub- trahere non verentur &c. Verum, si ad Deum^ a quo cuncta bona procedunt, assertores hujusmodi debitum respectum ha- berent, jus ecclesiasticum diminuere non contenderent, nec decimas, (quae tributa sunt egentium animarum,) praesumerent detinere. Cum enhn Deus, cujus est terra, et plenitudo ejus, orbis terrarum, et universi qui habitant in eo, deterioris conditionis esse non debeat, quam dominus temporalis, cujus ^statutum de terris, quas exhibet aliis excolendas, non quidem deductis sumptibus aut semine separato, necessario cum integritate persolvitur: Nimis pro- fecto videtur iniquum, si decimce, quas Deus in signum universalis dominii sihi reddi prcecipit, suas esse decimas et primitias asseverans, occasione praemissa vel excogitata magis fraude '*diminui valeant, cum Deo debita sit solutio decimarum in tantum, ut ad eas clericis exhibendas, quibus eas ipse pro suo cultu concessit. Laici, si moniti reddere noluerint, ecclesiastica sunt districtione cogendi. Et cum de cunctis omnino proventibus decimae sunt reddendae, sicut colonus de parte fructuum, quae sibi remanet [foi.57. verso] ratione culturae, sic et dominus de portione, quam percipit terrae, decimam reddere sine diminutione tenetur. Praetextu vero nequitiae clericorum nequeunt ^eas, (nisi quibus ex mandato divino debentur,) pro suo arbitrio erogare. Cum nulli sit licitum aliena cuiquam concedere, praeter domini voluntatem. (Et infra:) Quoniam igitur pati ^nolumus, ut ecclesiarum et cleri¬ corum jura prasumptione qualibet^minuantur. Mandamus, quatenus omnes, qui ratione person arum aut etiam praediorum decimas ecclesiis et clericis tuae dioecesis exbibere tenentur, ad eas cum integritate reddendas ap. ^re. compellas. P [aliis clericis, seu ecclesiis, aut] <1 [statutum debitum de terris] r [diminui forte valeant] s [eas aliis, nisi] t [noluraus, nec debemus, ut] “ [minuantur, fraternitati tuse auctoritate praesentium mandamus,] X [remota, auctoritate apostolica per excommunicationis vel interdicti sententiam, compellas.] NO. III.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER.. 851 I 5 |foi.^7. verso] - De voto et voti hedemp. [cap. V.] Jon EST Non est voti dicendus transgressor, qui quod ^vovit authoritate y'^rmocenims I'OTI . . ' . . ... . S'*® I sedis ^apo. distuUt adimplere. ^g^osa. Sane significavit nobis I Hex Ungariae, quod, cum in regni perturbatione consilium et auxilium tuum sibi senserit hactenus profuisse, utilitati ejus non modicum derogaret, si Hierosolymam, (sicut ex voto teneris,) regno pergeres impacato. ‘^etc. Ideoque mandamus, quatenus non prius iter arripias Hierosolymam adeundi, quam regnum ipsum fuerit tranquilitate ^pristinae restitutum, vel super hoc recesseris I ah apo. se. mandatum. i [Id. cap. vi.] rcET Licet universalis . . . Et mox, quatenus, postpositis f Hem ceteris solicitudinibus, usque ad festum exaltationis sanctae crucis? debitum acceptae crucis exolvens, propositum iter ac- ' cipias et humiliter prosequaris. Ne, si onus tibi a patre in- junctum et a te sponte susceptum occasione qualibet detracta- veris, paterna te reddas successione indignum, et hereditatis emolu- mento priveris, cujus recusaris onera supportare; sciturus, extunc anathematis te vinculo suhjacere, et jure, quod ^tihi, dictus Rex sine prole decederet, in regno Ungariae competebat ordine geni- I turae, privandum, et regnum ipsum ad minorem fratrem tuum appel. postposita devolvendum. ji.gs. recto] De celebra. Missarum. [cap. i.] lESBiTER Presbiter . ... Et mox, Deinde peractis horis et infirm.is visi- * Concilium tatis, si voluerit, exeat ad opus rurale jejunus, ut iterum necessi- tatibus peregrinorum et hospitum, sive diversorum commeantium, infirmorum atque ^ defunctorum succurrere possit usque ad y [Strigonien. Archiep.] z [vovit de auctoritate] a [apostolicae, justa tamen ex causa, distulit] t> [The gloss is not given in the original MS. of the Abp.] c [nobis carissimus in Christo filius noster Henricus illustris Rex] d [^Mandanms'] e [pristinae faciente Domino resti¬ tutum] f [Andreae Duci.] S Crucis proximo venturum debi¬ tum] h [tibi, si dictus^ i [The author of this is Hincmarus Remensis, inter capitula c.9.—Leips. ed.] k [defunctorum quoque succur¬ rere] 1 1 [fol. 58. verso] Majores Romana Ec< clesia est judex fidei. [fol.59. recto] Audivimus 852 • MEMORIALS OF [adDEND. statutam horam, pro temporis ^ qualitate, Propheta dicente, Septies, S^-c. De Baptismate et ejus efFectu. [cap. iii.] Majores ecclesice causas^ prcesertim articulos fidei contingentes, at?»» inno. Petri sedem referendas intelliget qui eum quaerenti Domino, quern discipuli dicerent ipsum esse, respondisse notabat, Tu es Christus Filius Dei vivi, et pro eo Dominum exorasse, ne deficiat fides ejus. Et mox, Ceterum ex vi literae satis patet, praedictas authoritates intelligendas esse tantummodo de adultis, qui habent multitudinem peccatorum ; cum de parvulis non possit intelligi, qui peccato tantum originali tenentur. Similiter et illa’^ authoritas est solvenda: Qui crediderit, et baptizatus fuerit^, salvus erit, etc. cum non possint credere parvuli, sed adulti. Et ob hoc tota authoritas hie intelligenda Pest de adultis, ^ne ad alios prima, et ad alios secunda clausula referatur; quam vis nonnulli concedant, quod parvuli credunt non per usum, sed per habitum fidei, quern suscipiunt in baptismo, sicut et alia multa verba secundum communem usum loquendi non ad actum, sed ad aptitudinem referuntur. Illud vero, quod oppo- nentes inducunt, fidem aut charitatem, aliasque virtutes parvulis, utpote non consentientibus, non infundi, a plerisque non conce- ditur absolute; cum propter hoc inter doctores theologos quaestio referatur, aliis asserentibus, per virtutem baptismi par¬ vulis quidem culpam remitti, sed gratiam non conferri; non- nullis dicentibus, dimitti peccatum, et virtutes infundi habenti- bus illas quoad habitum, non quoad usum, donee perveniat ad aetatem adultam. Et mox. Tunc ergo characterern sacramentalis imprimit operatio, cum obicem voluntatis contraries non invenit obsistentem. De reliquiis et vene. Sanctorum, [cap. i.] Audivimus, quod quidam inter ®vos, diabolica fraude decepti, Alex. 3“* hominem quendam in potatione et ebrietate occisum quasi sanc- 1 [qualitate, et opportunitatibus. Ex dictis Benedicti: Propheta] ni [Arelat. Archiepiscopo.] [ilia alia auctoritas] \fuerit^ eic.'\ P [est tantummodo de] q [nec] ^ [nonnullis vero dicentibus, et dimitti] ® [vos sint, qui diabolica] o ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 853 NO. III.] turn (more infideliiim) venerantur, Cum vix pro talibus in ebrie- latibus peremptis ecclesia pemittat orare. Dicit enim ^Apostolus: ebriosi regnum Dei non possidebunt. Ilium ergo ^^non praesu- matis de cetero colere, cum, etiamsi per eum '^rniracula fierent, non liceret vobis ipsum pro sancto absque authoritate Romance Yecc. venerari. Glosa. Ideo'non debet venerari pro sancto, quisquis miracula facit, nisi ab ecclesia Ro. prius fuit per testes legitimos approbatus. Et mox, quia quern ipsa reprobat reprobandus est, et quern approbat approhandus est. 2Sex. de reli. et ve. Sanct. DOMiNUM. Si dominum . . . Ideoque universitatem vestram monemiis et a clem. ins hortamur in Domino, et per apostolica scripta in virtute sanctae obedientise districte prcecipiendo mandamus, in remissionem pec- injurigentes, quatenus tarn excelsum et tarn gloriosum festum praedicta quinta feria singulis annis devote ac solempniter celebretis, et faciatis studiose per universas ecclesias civitaturn vestrarum et dioecesum celebrari, subditos vestros in dominica, ccatum dictam quintam feriam proximo preecedente, salutaribus monitis opterceie- sollicite per VOS et per alios exhortantes, ut per veram et puram itionem confessionem, eleemosynarum largitionem, attentas et sedulas orationes, et alia devotionis et pietatis opera taliter se studeant praeparare, quod liujus pretiosissimi sacramenti mereantur fieri participes ilia die, possintque ipsum suscipere reverenter, ac ejus virtute augmentum consequi gratiarum. Nos enim, Christi fideles ad colendum tantum festum et celebrandum donis volen- . manus ; itifex i )et autho- 1 item con- ( endiin- < gentias. 1.59. verso] tes spiritalibus animare, omnibus vere poenitentibus et confessis, qui matutinali ojficio festi ejusdem in ecclesia, in qua idem celebra- bitur, interfuerint, centum, qui vero missce, totidem, Qui autem in primis ipsius vesperis interfuerint, similiter centum, qui vero in secundis, totidem, Illis vero, qui primae, ^tertiae sextae, et nonae ac completorii officiis interfuerint, pro qualibet horarum ipsa- rum quadraginta. Illis autem, qui per octavas illius festi matu- tinalibus, vespertinis, missae ac praedictarum horarum officiis ‘ [apostolus, quod ebriosi homines regnum] [ergo hominem non] X [miracula plurima fierent] y [ecclesise publice venerari] ^ [This is a mistake. It is in the Clement: Const. De Reliquiis &c. cap. un.] ^ [In Cojic. Vienn.] ^ [tertiae et sextse, nonse] [fol.6o. recto] Ex PARTE Consilium 854 MEMORIALS OF [addend. interfuerint, centem dies singulis octavarum ipsarum diebus, de omnipotentis Dei misericordia, ac beatorum apostolorum ejus Petri et Pauli authoritate confisi, de injunctis sibi poenitentiis relax am us. De observatione jejuniorum. [cap. i.] Ex parte vestra qusesitum cfuit, utrum, si Nativitatem Do- b^miocentir mini, vel Assumptionem beatae Alariae, vel festivitatem alicujus Apostoli, in secunda feria contigerit evenire, die Sabbati prsece- dentis vigilia debeat jejunari, et utrum in vigilia Beati Mat- tbei apostoli sit jejunium injungendum ? Ad quod breviter respondemus, dquod die Sabbati festivitates praelibatas secundae feriae praecedentis et beati Matthaei apostoli debet vigilia je- i junari. I I [Cap. ii.] Consilium nostrum &c. ^Consult. Respondemus, &quod om-eidem nium Apostolorum vigiliae sunt in observatione jejunii cele- brandae, praeter vigilias Apostolorum Philippi et Jacobi, et Joannis Evangelistae, quoniam ipsorum solempnitas infra solen- nitatem paschalem, istius autem infra natalem Domini cele- bratur. Jejunium etiam apud nos in adventu Domini agitur. Sanctorum quoque vigiliae, quorum festivitates oportet secunda feria celebrari, in praecedenti sunt sabbato jejunandae. De i festivitate vero beati Bartholomaei Apostoli, de cujus celebra- tione dubietas oritur apud hquosdam, Respondemus, quod in hoc consuetudinem tuae regionis observes. Et infra. Cum autem quacsieris, quae sit illis poenitentia injungenda, qui diebus qua- ^ dragesimalibus, ^ tempore quo tantae famis inedia ingruebat, | quod magna pars populi propter inopiam annonae periret, carnes | comedere sunt icoacti^ Respondemus, quod in tali articulo illos > non credimus ^^puniendos, preces tamen Domino pro illis et ^ ^ [Clericis S. Petri Magolon.] ® [fuit a nobis, utrum] d [quod et die] ® [Bracharensi archiepisc.] ^ [consultationi tuce taliter re¬ spondemus. — Cons, tuse: omitt. Comp, iii.] s [quod apud vos omnium] ^ [quosdam, tibi petenti consilium respondemus] * [tempore illo, quo : Comp. iii. & Reg.—tempore quo : Iveips. ed.] j [coacti, tibi breviter responde¬ mus,] k [puniendos, quos tarn urgens necessitas excusavit, preces] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 855 NO. III.] cum illis efFundas, ne ipsis aliquateniis imputetur, quia bonarum mentium est, ^ibi timere culpam, ubi culpa minime reperitur. Item de illis, qui propter ^^debilitatem, in sabbato carnes sumunt, quod in partibus tuis nullatenus fieri consuevit, cum hoc ab aliis moleste feratur, et oriatur inde illis occasio detrahendi, Respondemus, quod super hoc consuetudinem tuse regionis bi.6o verso] facias observari, Sic tamen, .quod debilibus et infirmis propter hoc periculum non emergat. ^Prseterea de illis, qui in quadra- gesima vel in aliis jejuniis solempnibus infirmantur, et petunt sibi esum carnium indulgeri; Respondemus^ quod, (cum non subjaceat legi necessitas,) desiderium infirmorum, cum urgens ' necessitas exigit, supportare potes et debes, ut majus ™ peri¬ culum in eis evitetur. ol,6i. recto] UBR. see vol. ii. I 512. Answ. Dev. Iteb.] ON MINTTS lerici ad blevandas mmunes ilitates et icessitates hil conferre IS sunt sine omani Pon- icis con- nsu. TERANENSE De immunitate ecclesiarum. [cap. iv.] Laid, collectas imponentes clericis vel ecclesiis, seu jurisdictionem eorum usurpantes, si moniti non desistunt, sunt excommunicati cum suis fautoribus ; potest tamen episcopus cum clero eis in necessitate prsebere subsidia. Non minus, &c. In diversis mundi partibus consules civitatum „ Con. la- et rectores, nec non et alii, qui potestatem habere videntur, tot onera frequenter imponunt ^ecclesiis, ut deterioris conditionis factum sub eis sacerdotium videatur, quam sub Pharaone fuerit, qui legis . divinse notitiam non habebat. Hie quidem (omnibus aliis servi- tuti subactis) Psacerdotes et possessiones eorum in pristina liber- tate dimisit, et eis alimoniam de publico administravit. Isti vero onera sua fere uni versa imponunt ecclesiis, et tot angariis eas affligunt, ut ^eis, quod Hieremias deplorat, competere vide¬ atur : ^ Pi'incipes provinciarum facta est sub tribute ; Sive quidem fossata sive expeditiones, seu alia qutdibet sibi arbitrentur agenda, de bonis ecclesiarum et clericorum et pauperum Christi usibus depu- [debilitatem, quam in se senti- unt, in sabbato juxta terrarum con¬ suetudinem aliarum carnes] 1 [Preeterea postulanti apostolicum responsum habere de] [in eis periculum^ “ [Cone. Lat. iii. c. 19. A. ii 79 *] « [ecclesiis, et ita gravibus eas et crebris exactionibus premunt, ut] P [sacerdotes suos et] 4 [eis illud, quod] [Princepsi I 856 MEMOEIALS OF [addend. [fol. 61 verso] AdVERSUS [See vol. ii. gia. Ans. to Dev. Reb.] tatis volunt fere cuncta compleri. Jurisdictionem etiam et ^autho- ritatem prcelatorum ita evacuant, ut nihil potestatis eis in suis videantur hominibus ^remansisse. Quocirca sub anathematis districtione fieri de cetero ^^talia prohibemus, nisi episcopus et j clerus tantam necessitatem vel utilitatem aspexerint, ut absque ulla exactione ad relevandas communes utilitates vel necessi¬ tates, ubi laicorum non suppetunt facultates subsidia, per eccle- ^ sias existiment conferenda. Si autem consules aut alii de cetero ista commiserint, et commoniti ^desistere noluerint^ tarn ipsi quam fautores eorum excommunicationi se noverint subjacere, ' ynec communioni reddantur, donee satisfactionem fecerint com- | petentem. Et mox : [^cap. vi.] Super hoc tamen quod inique I fecit, est alias legitime puniendus, et hoc verum est nisi publi- \ cus latro fuerat, vel nocturnus depopulator agrorum, qui dum ^ ; itinera ^.frequentat, vel publicas stratas obsidet, aggressionis ^ ' ^insidiis, sub ecclesia extrahi potest impunitate non prsestita. | ; J Ilf ; , I [Id. cap. vii.] . | Adversus consules et rectores civitatum, vel alios, qui ecclesias et Inno. sus . . .. IN CON. \ \ ecclesiasticos viros talliis seu collectis et exactionibus aliis aqqra- general! > vare nituntur, volens immunitati ecclesiasticse Lateranense con- t 1 cilium providere, prsesumptionem hujusmodi sub anathematis districtione prohibuit, transgressores et fautores eorum excom- i municationi subjacere prsecepit, donee satisfactionem impen- derit competentem. Verum, si quando forte episcopus simul cum clericis tantam necessitatem vel utilitatem perspexerit, ut ^ absque ulla coactione ad relevandas utilitates vel necessitates communes, ubi laicorum non suppetunt facultates, subsidia ! duxerint per ecclesias conferenda, Prsedicti laici humiliter et " ® [auctoritatem episcoporum et aliorum prselatorum] t [remansisse. Super quo dolen- dum est pro ecclesiis, dolendum etiam est nihilominus pro ipsis, qui timorem Dei et ecclesiastici ordinis reverentiam videntur penitus abje- cisse. Quocirca] u [talia severius prohibemus] * [desistere forte noluerint] y [nec fidelium communioni] * [Innoc. 3. illustri Regi Scotise] ^ [So Comp. i. Aug., Cont.jBdhm. —frequentata : Leips. ed.] ^ [insidiis, pro facinoris magnitu- dine, quum et communem utilitatem impediat, et nocere omnino moliatur, ab ecclesia] c [Cone, Lat. iv. c. 46. A. 1215.] 5 NO. III.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 857 devote recipiant cum gratiarum actione. Propter imprudentiam tamen quorundam Romanics Pon. prius consulatur, cujiis interest communibus utilitatihus providers. Quia vero nec sic quorundam ^malitiam contra Dei ecclesiam ^conquieverit, adjicimus, ut consti- tutiones et sententicp, quce a talibus vel de ipsorum mandate fuerint promulgate, inanes et irriie habeantur^ nullo unquam tempore vali- ture, Ceterum, quia fraus et dolus alicui patrocinari non debent, nullus ^vario decipiatur errore, ut infra tempus regiminis sustineat anathema, ^quatenus post illud non sit ad satisfactio- nis debitum compellendus. Nam et ipsum, qui satisfacere re- cusaverit, et successorem ipsius', nisi satisfecerit infra mensem, . manere decernimus ecclesiastica censura conclusum, donee satisfecerit competentem, cum succedat in onere qui ^^in honore substituitur. 3'^s in Con. Generali. 11. 62 recto] JIA i NUL- jJM HA- KNTES lee vol. ii, 12. Alls, to jjv. Reb.] Im licet jminis tem- jralibus jquas tallias collectas jigere a Iricis. ONIAM CON- [TU. n licet iis tallias . col- ;as exigere lero. e vol. ii. . Ans. to V. Reb.] De Immunita. ecclia. [Sext. Decret. cap. i.] ^ Apostolica sedes, curam habet ecclesiarum omnium et tu- Alex. 4us telam. Et mox, Authoritate apostolica prehahita ^in fratribus nostris diligenti deliberations decernimus, non licere preefatis com- muniis, scabinis, et iis, qui in eis jurisdictionem temporalem obtinent vel justitiam temporalem exercent, talias, vel collectas seu exactiones quascunque ecclesiis vel personis ecclesiasticis imponere, vel exigere ab eisdem pro domibus, prsediis, vel quibuscunque possessioni- bus, ab eisdem ecclesiis vel personis ecclesiasticis legitime hac- tenus acquisitis vel in posterum acquirendis, etiamsi ipsse eccle- sise vel personae vel res hujusmodi sint J^intra illorum districtum vel territorium constitutae. De Immunita. ecclesiae. [Clement, cap. un.] Volentes et firmiter statuentes, illud contra quoscunque n clem. gu® exigentes seu extorquentes ab ecclesiis ecclesiasticisque personis tallias seu collectas aut exactiones quascunque, et contra dantes ad id faciendum consilium, auxilium vel favorem, nec non et circa \rnalUia] ® l^conquieverit] ^ [So Cont.—vano : Leips. ed.] e [So Cont.—quasi: Leips. ed.] [substituitur in honore] i [nomiitUi'] '[sedis apontolicce, qua; curnm'\ 1 [cum fratrihusl [So Bohm.—infra : Leips. ed.] " [In Cone. Vienn.] [fol. 62. verso blank.] [fol. 63. recto] Non SeD NEC 858 MEMORIALS OF [addenD. praestandas subventiones laicis ab ecclesiariim preelatis et aliis viris ecclesiasticis, inviolabiliter observari, quod super his a prse. no. in Lateranensi ^et generalibus conciliis, quae nos sub obtestatione Divini judicii praecipimus observari districte, salu- briter est pro visum. Ne clerici vel monachi. [cap. iii.] Non magnopere . . . . Et Mox^ Unde, ‘ine occasione scientiae p alex.sus spirituales viri mundanis rursus actionibus ^’involvantur, Statui- mus, ut nulli omnino post votum religionis, et post factam in | aliquo loco religioso professionem ad physicam legesve mun- ! danas legendas permittantur exire. Si vero exierint, et ad claustrum suum ^intra duorum mensium spatium non redieriiit, sicut excommunicati ab omnibus evitentur, et in nulla causa, si patrocinium praestare voluerint, audiantur. Reversi autem in choro, capitulo, mensa et ceteris ultimi ^fratrum ^^existant, nisi forte ex misericordia se. apo., totius spem promotionis amittant. Et mox, [Cap. iv.] Sed nec procurationes villarum aut jurisdictiones etiam saecu- x idem in lares sub aliquibus principibus et saecularibus viris, ut justiti- Latemuen. arius eorum fiat, clericorum quisquam exercere praesumat. Si quis autem adversus haec venire tentaverit, (quia contra doctri- nam apostoli, dicentis : Nemo, militans Deo, implicet se saecu¬ laribus negotiis, saeculariter agit,) ab ecclesiastico fiat ministerio alienus pro eo, (quod, officio clericali neglecto) fluctibus saeculi, ut ypotestatibus placeat, se immergit. Districtius autem decer- nimus puniendum, si religiosorum ^quisquam praedictorum au- sus fuerit aliquid attentare. Et paulo post. o \_generali] P [In Concil. Turon. A. 1163.] q [ne sub occasione] r [involvantur, et in interioribus ex eo ipso deficiant, ex quo se aliis putant in exterioribus providere, per prsesentis concilii assensum statui- musj] s [So Cont.; Bolim_infra: Leips. ed.] t [fratrum semper existant] [existant, et nisi] X [Cone. Lat. iii. A. T179.] ^ y [potestatibus sseculi placeat] S z [quisquam aliquid praedictorum % ausus fuerit attentare'\ V mmmmm m ■ mmmrnmmmmmmmmmmim NO. III.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 859 [Cap. vi.] KcuNDUM Secundum'instituta preedecessorum nostrorum sub intermi- a Idbm jabeantec- natione auathematis prohibemus, ne monachi vel clerici causa ^iGsidtS drd ^ irmam. lucri negoticntur, et ne ^ monachi a clericis vel laicis, suo no- ”Sgg vo 1« ii ;i2. Ans. to mine firmas habeant, neque laid ecclesias ad firmam ieneant. Dev. Reb.] „ hit mox. [Cap. X.] JiupKR Super specula; et infra .... Contra religiosas personas, de c honori 3U8 [ claustris exeuntes ad audiendum leges vel ‘^physicam, A. prse. no. olim statuit in conci. Turon., ut, nisi ®intra duorum men- ■ sium spatium ad claustrum redierint, sicut excommuincati ab omnibus evitentur, et in nulla causa, si patrocinium praestare foi. 63 verso] voluerint, audiantur. Reversi autem in coro, mensa, capitulo et ceteris ultimi fratrum exsistant, et, nisi forte ex misericordia se. apo. totius spem promotionis amittant. Verum, quia non- nulli ex talibus ^propter opiniones diversas excusationis aliquid assumebant, Nos, volentes, ^ut de cetero ipso facto sententiam excommunicationis incurrant, Districte prsecipiendo mandamus, quatenus tarn a dioecesanis et capitulis ipsorum ^quam a ceteris episcopis, in quorum dicecesibus in hujusmodi student, Hales excommunicati et prsedictis pcenis obnoxii pub- lice nuncientur. Quia vero theologies studium cupimus auxi- liari, ut dilatato sui tentorii ^loco, funiculos suos faciat longio- res, ut sit tides catholica circumcincta muro inexpugnabili bel- latorum, quibus resistere valeat adscendentibus ex adverse : ad archidiaconos, decanos, plebanos, praepositos, cantores, et alios clericos personatus habentes, nec ™non presbyteros, (nisi ab “his intra spatium praescriptum destiterint,) hoc extendi volu- mus et mandamus, et appellatione postposita firmiter observari. a [Londonien. Episc.] b [monachi vel a clericis vel a laicis] c [Patriarch. Antioch, et univers. archiep. et ep. in patr. Antioch, const.] d [physicam, felicis memorise Alexander] e [So Cont.; Bdhm.—infra: Leips. ed.] f [jquorundam :.a blank in the MS.] S [ut tales de] h [quam etiam a ceteris] i [tales, sublato appellationis ob- staculo excommunicati] k [in loco, et funiculos] [non et presbyteros] [So Cont.jBbhm.—infra: Leips. APPEND. VOL. III. E e [fol. 64. recto] Per vene. [See Append, to this vol. No. 88** Letter to Q,. Mary, P. 59 °-] Romanus Pontifex ju¬ dex rerum teraporaliura. 860 MEMORIALS OF [ADDEND. Qui filii sunt legitimi. [cap. xiii.] Per venerabilem fratrem vestriim, Arelatensem Parchiepisco- inno< .... 3“®* pum_, tua nobis humilitas supplicavit, ut filios tiios legitimatioms dignaremur titulo decorare, qiiatenus eis, quo prcEeruut in Juturum, ad reqmsitionem dicecesanorum vel ntra^Sere- vicariorum suorum, seu inquisitorum hcereticce pravitatis, jurent prce- uid’sanxerit atteudere inviolahiliter et ohservare ac facere a suis subditis ob- pc. Ro. servari toto tempore sui regiminis in terris suce ^jurisdictionis regi- mini subjectis, consiitutiones contra hcereticos, credentes, receptatores, fautores, et defensores eorum, Vipsorum filios et nepotes, a sede apo. promulgatas ac etiam approbatas, quas qui jurare noluerit et servare, ut inf amis, et tanquam hcereticorum fautor ac de fide suspectus officio et honore sui regiminis spolietur, nec ulterius, ^nec potestas, capita- aoverepSn- ^eus, consul vcl rector habeatur in aliquo, aiit de cetero in aliquam sracVos^^ dignitatem vel officium publicum ulterius assumatur, et quce ut po- iSSTsS' l^stas, ballivus, consul vel rector fuerit, nullum obtineant firmita- tem. omanus dciis. ) 1 . f)S recto] UnTORUM ^RBLAM jmanus ntifex con- lit faculta- n arrestan- tute custo- mdi, et in npedibus manicis reis ponen- Clem. V. de Haereticis. [cap. i.] .... Sic, quod quilibet de prtedictis sine alio citare possit, et ciemens . ,. . ... in concilio arrestare sive capere, ac tutce custodies mancipare, ponendo etiam in viennen. compedibus vel manicis ferreis, si ei visum fuerit faciendum, super quo ipsius conscientiam oneramus ; nec non inquirere contra 1 [divino timori] m [comitatibus vel universitati- iws] n [tfelimus] n [So Codex Hasso Casselan. ; jurisdictioni regiminive : Leips. ed.] P \ipsorumque'] q [idterius potestas'] MEMORIALS OF 864 [addend. illoSj de quibus pro hujusmodi negotio secundum Deum et jus titiam viderit expedire. [fol. 68. verso blank.] [fol. 69 recto] De excessibus Prselatorum. [cap. viii.] SiCUT UNIRB Romanus Pon. episco- patus unit, et alterum alter! subjicit. Sicut unire Episcopatus, atque ^prcelati suhjicere alienee, ad sum- 7 }ium Pontijicem pertinere dinoscitur : et infra, ^ Glosa. Pertinere. Nota quod quidam sibi in tantum sedes apo. reservavit, quse ab aliis impune praesumi non possunt 17. di. Huic. Solus Papa re^ stituit depositos episcopus. 2. Q. 6. Ideo. Et deponit eosdem. 3. Q. 6. accusatus. quamvis dudum. et supra de transla. inter corpo- ralia. dividit episcopatum in duos. 16^. Q. i^. prsecipimus §. Sicut unit duo in unum. ut hie, 16. Q. i. et temporis qualitas. Eximit episcopos et abbates. 1 6 . Q. i. Frater noster probat scripta aliorum et concilia, supra de summa Trinitate. ca. 2. in fi. et id. di. sancta Ro. et 17^. di. Regula. et. 2. Q. 6^. ideo. Articulos fidei solvit. 24. Q. I. ^quatenus qui vetus et cum dubitatur de aliquo articulo. supra de here, cum Christus synodum facit geiieralem. ut. 17a. di. c®. I. ii. 3”. Transfert sedein episcopalem, de loco ad locum. 7. Q. T. Et temporis qualitas. Mutat episcopos. 7. Q. la. mutationes. et supra de transla. per totum. Appellat nullus ab ipso. 9. Q. 3. Cuncta. Unde versus Restituit papa, solus deponit et ipse, Dividit ac unit, eximit atq,ue probat. Articulos solvit svNODUMauE facit generalem, Transfert et mutat, appellat nullus ab ipso. [fol. 69. verso blank] [fol.70.recto] De peniten. et remissionibus. [cap. xiv.] Cum ex .... Et paulo post, Decernimus, ut, cum dedicator x inno. Tea- basilica, non extendatur indulgentia ultra annum, sive ab uno’^^'^® solo sive a pluribus episcopis dedicetur, ac deinde in anniversario dedicationis tempore xl. dies de injunctis poenitentiis indulta re- missio non excedat. Et infra : Hunc quoque dierum numerum indulgentiarum literis V prsecipimus aliquotiens conceduntur, cum r [Coel. iii. Faustino Episc.] ® [potestati] * [This Gloss is not in the I^eips. ed.] « [quoties] X [Cone. Lat. iv. c. 62. A 1215.] y [prsecipimus moderari, quse pro quibuslibet casibus aliquoties] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. NO. III.] 865 Ro. Pon. qui plenitudinem ohtinet potestatis, hoc in talibus mode- ramen consuevprit observare^ De peniten. et Remissio. [Sex. Deer. cap. iii.] Indulgen. Indulgentise, quae ab uno vel pluribus episcopis in ecclesiarum Bonifa. 8 . dedicationibus vel aliis quibuscunque casibiis conceduntur, vires non obtinent, si statutum excesserint concilii generalis. Antiquo¬ rum HABET Extravagant. De penitentia et remiss, [cap. i.] .... Nos de omnipotentis Dei misericordia, et eorundem Apostolorum ejus meritis et authoritate ^confisi, de fratrum nostrorum consilio, et apostolic^ plenitudine potestatis omnibus in praesenti anno millesimo trecentesimo, a festo Nativitatis Do¬ mini nostri Jesu Christi praeterito ^maxime inchoato, et in quo- libet anno centesimo secuturo ad basilicas ipsas accedentibiis re- Jubiieus de- verentur, vere poenitentibus et confessis, vel qui vere poenitebunt et confitebuntur in hujusmodi praesenti, et quolibet centesimo secuturo annis, non solum plenam et largiorem, immo plenissimam omnium suorum concedemus et concedimus veniam peccatorum, Sta- tuentes, ut qui voluerint hujusmodi indulgentiae a nobis con- cessae fieri participes, si fuerint Romani, ad minus xxx. diebus foi.70. verso] continuis seu interpolatis, et saltern semel in die. Si vero pere- grini fuerint vel forenses, simili modo diebus xv. ad basilicas easdem accedant. Unusquisque tamen plus merebitur, et in- dulgentiam ^ efficacius et consequetur, qui basilicas ipsas amplius et devotius frequentabit. Bonifacius 8us. [Id. cap. ii.] jnigenitus .... Omnes, qui in anno a Nativitate Domini mccc. et quo- cciemenseug. )biFilius centesimo extunc secuturo addictorum Apostolorum basilicas de Urbe accederent reverenter, ipsasque, si Romani, ad minus xxx. si vero peregrini aut forenses fuerint, xv. diebus continuis vel interpolatis, saltern semel in die> dum tamen vere poenitentes et confessi exstiterint, personaliter visitarent, suorum omnium obtinerent plenissimam veniam peccatorum. Et mox, Vo- lentesque quam plurimos hujusmodi indulgentiae fore participes, z \cor)Jisif ct apostolicce'] c [Archiep. Tarracon. ejusque suf- a [projrime'] fraganeis.] \efficacms consequetvT'\ I i 866 MEMORIALS OF [addend. cum pauci multorum respectu propter vitse hominum brevitatem valeant ad annum centesimum pervenire, de fr. no. co. praedictam concessionem indulgentise ex supra scriptis et aliis justis causis ad annum quinquagesimum duximus, reducendam, Statuentes de fr. CO. praedictorum et apostolicae plenitudine potestatis, ut universi fideles, qui vere poenitentes et confess! in anno aNativitate ejus- dem Mccc. quinquagesimo proximo futuro, et deinceps perpetuis futuris temporibus de quinquaginta in quinquaginta annis, prae- dictas eorundem Petri et pauli Apostolorum basilicas et Latera- nensem ecclesiam, quam inclytae recordationis Constantinus, postquam per beatum Silvestrum, sicut per eosdem Apostolos (Deo revelante) cognovit, renatus fonte baptismatis fuerat, 1.-71 recto - [Id. cap. iii.] verso] u r -I rsiDOMi- . ... Et mox; Statuit et ordinavit, quod in quibuscimque conces- PaulusVe- j|CI GREGIS ^ • NETUS 2« li sionibus et facultatibus absolvendi casas infra scripti, tanquam spe- 1.71 verso] dales sedi apostolicce reservati, semper intelligenter exceptiy videlicet susreser- oifenscc ecclesiastic(R libertatis, violationis interdicti ab eadem sede (ntifici. impositiy criminum hceresis, conspirationis in personam aut statum Romani Pontificis, seu cujusvis offejisce inohedientice sen rebelli- onis ejusdem Pon. vel sedis apostolicce, Presbitericidii, offenses per¬ sonalis in Episcopum seu alium prcelatum, Invasionis, depreedationis, occupationis aut devastationis, terrarum Romance ecclesice mediate vel immediate subjectarum, ac etiam invasionis Romipetarum, seu 'quorumcunque aliorum ad Romanam curiam venientium, Prohibitionis devolutionis causarum ad dictam curiam^ delationis armorum et aliorum prohibitorum ad partes infideliumy impositionis novorum onerum realium vel personalium, ecclesiis vel ecclesiasticis personis, Simonice super ordmibus vel beneficiis assequendis in eadem curia vel extra contractee, Et gen'^raliter in casibus contends in bullay quee consuevit in die coence Domini per prcedecessores suos Romanos Pontifices publicari . Et mox, Ne prsetextu concessionis hujusmodi vel poenitentes vel con- fessores in suprascriptis casibus fallantur et fallant, statuit et decrevit, suae intentionis fuisse et esse, per quascunque conces- siones et facultates, per suam sanctitatem tarn scripto quam verbo factas, et in posterum faciendas, nemini licere irretitos dictis casibus absolvere sine special! suae sanctitatis licentia, quinimmo concessiones et indulta praedicta quo ad casus ex- ceptos hujusmodi nulli penitus sufFragari. [Idem cap. iv.] 72 recto jrsoJ QI;madmo- Et paulo post, Olim siquidem foelicis recordationis Paulus sixtus 4us. Papa secundus praedecessor noster, rationabilibus causis tunc ex- S1 lens IS. pressis inductus, de venerabilium fratrum nostrorum, tunc suorurn, de quorum numero tunc eramus consilio, jubilaeum ad brevius tempus provida moderatione reducens, ilium ad annum vigesi- mum quintum apostolica authoritate restrinxit ^^Et voluit statuit ‘ac decrevit ex causis praedictis, quod singulis xxv. annis jubi- laeus annus pracdictus celebrari deberet, quodque anno Domini h [«c] i [ef] 868 MEMORIALS OF [aDDEND. 3ICCCCLXXIIII proxirne futiiro, videlicet a vigilia nativitatis Domini nostri Jesu Christi, Idem annus jubila3us inciperet, et, ut sequitur, liniretur, ac universi ^ac singuli utriusque sexus fideles, qui beatorum apostolorum Petri ^ac Pauli basilicas, iieiiovat ora- Lateranensem quoque et sancta3 Mariae majoris aJmse Urbis nes priores ^ , , , . induigentias. ecclesias statutis diebus devote visitarent, omnes et singulas indulgentias et peccatorum remissiones consequerentur, quas idem Pontifex suique prsedecessores anno jubilaeo hujusmodi basilicas et ecclesias prsedictas visitantibus devoti concesserant, per quasdam primo, et deinde nos, qui, dicto prsedecessore, (sicut Domino placuit,) sublato de medio, fuimus divina dispo- nente dementia ad apicem summi apostolatus assumpti^ et per [foi. 73 verso] alias nostras literas ejusdem Pauli predecessoris, ordinationem, voluntatem et statutum, ac omnia et singula in eisdem suis lite- ris contenta, de fratrum eorundem consilio approbantes, Similiter statuimus et ordinamus, quod annus jubilaeus prsedictus, ”iin eisdem indulgentiis et remissionibus plenariis peccatorum anno proximo futuro a vigilia nativitatis ejusdem incipere, et, ut sequitur, continuari deberet, prout in singulis literis preedictis, (qiiarum tenores praesentibus haberi volumus pro expressis,) plenius continetur. Verum quia postmodum tarn nos, quam idem Paulus praedecessor noster, dum in humanis ageret^ ani- marum saluti fidelium intenti, multorum principum et aliorum Christi fidelium ac devotorum personarum pulsati precibus, diversas indulgentias *^ac peccatorum remissiones plenarias non- nullis ecclesiis, monasteriis et piis locis duximus concedendas, propter quas populorum forsan concursus ad basilicas et eccle¬ sias antedictas retardari, ant ipsius anni jubilaei celebritas minui /t vel intermitti posset, cum animarum non modico detrimento : Nos qui universorum credentium profectibus et saluti prospi- cere ex debito ministerii pastoralis adstringimur, (ne propter aliarum indulgentiarum hactenus a nobis, seu eodem Paulo vel aliis prscdecessoribus nostris concessarum, hujusmodi effusionem, hoc sanctum opus, ac remissionis et gratisc annus jubilams in- termittatur, aut fideles ipsi a tanto munere reddantur expertes,) [foi. 72. recto] remediis opportunis providere volentes, Omnes et singulas plena¬ rias etiam ad instar jubilady ac etiam commutandi vota, aut super ^ [««“] * [et] ” [ef\ NO. III.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 869 eis et male ablatis incertis, aut per usurariam pravitatem vel alium illicitum modum extortis, dispensandi et componendi, aut ilia sub certis mode et forma remitteridi, et deputandi con- fessores cum potestate absolvendi, etiam in casibus sedi aposto- licee reservatis, facultates, concessiones et ^indulta nobis ab eadem sede^ vel illius authoritate quibuscunque ecclesiis, mo- nasteriis, hospitalibus, et piis locis, universitatibus, fraternitati- bus quibuslibet, Ptam perpetuum quam ad certum tempus, in vita seu in mortis articulo, quovis modo aut quavis causa quo- modolibet concessas et concessa, et in posterum forsitan conce- dendas vel concedenda, authoritate apostolica tenore prsesentium . de apostolicse potestatis plenitudine usque ad nostrum et ejusdem sedis beneplacitum suspendimus, illasque durante beneplacito nostro et sedis prcedicta suspensas esse volumus, nec interim alicui suffra- gari, indulgentiis tamen basilicarum et ecclesiarum dictae urbis in suo plenario robore durantibus districtius inhibentes alias indulgentias praeter istas duntaxat, in locis publicis vel privatis praedicari aut nunciari, earumque praetextu a quaestoribus ali- . 73 verso] quid exigi quoque modo. Quinimmo quaestores et praedicatores quoscunque per locorum ordinaries a praodicationibus et ^Iquae- stis hujusmodi faciendis, volumus et mandamus praesentium authoritate arceri sub censuris et poenis ecclesiasticis, de quibus visum fuerit opportunum. 01.74 recto De senten. excommunicationis. [cap. xix.] verso] Ruhr. Excommunicatus pro injectione manuum in clericum, vel incendiarius post publicationem a solo Papa absol- vitur. Tua nos diixit fraternitas consulendos, et infra : *^Fraternitati Clem. 3. t. t. Respondemus, quod non * solum qui in clericos temerarias manus injiciunt, Sed etiam incendiarii, ex quo sunt per eccle- siae sententiam publicati, pro sunt mittendi. o [indulta a nobis et eadem'] P \_tam in perpetuum] <1 [qu(Bstibus\ *■ [So in Cod. Luc. — breviter : absolutioiiis benencio ad ap. se. Comp. ii.—fraternitati tuse taliter : Leips. ed.] " [solum ii qui] Noverit Damiiat sta- tuta et con- suetudines contra eccle- siasticam libertatem. [See vol, ii. go8 and 512. Ans. to Uev. Reb.— and Append, to this vol. No. 80** Letter to Q. Mary.] Si judex [See Append, to this vol. No. 88** Letter to Q,. Mary, P- 58S.] Clericus malefactor non potest trahi in jus coram judice STCulari. [fol.74. verso] 870 MEMORIALS OF [ADDEND. [Id, cap. xlix.] Noverit. Et mox. Excommunicamiis ^leos qui de cetero t Hono 3us servari fecerint statuta edita et ^ consuetiidines introdnctas contra ecclesm libertatem^ y nisi ea de capitularibus suis ^intra duos menses post hujusmodi publicationem ^finem fecerint amoveri. Item excommunicamus statutarios et scriptores statutorum ipso- rum, nec non potestates, consuleSy rectores et consiliarios locorum, ubi de cetero hujusmodi statuta et consuetudines editse fuerint vel servatse, Nec non et illos, qui secundum ea prcesumpserint judi- care, vel in publicamjormam scribere judicata. Sext. de sen. excom. [cap. xii.] Si judex laicus malefactorem captum detineat, et is, se cleri- Bonifa. 3n»’. cum dicens, ad curiam ecclesiasticam petat remitti, vel curia ipsa eum tanquam suum clericum repetat, judice ilium inficiante clericum, ac ob hoc minime remittendum ; dubitationis hujus¬ modi, an scilicet sit qui ^reperitur clericus, ad judicem ecclesi- asticum, (quia de re ecclesiastica et spiritali, vocato tamen judice seeculari, vel alio, cujus interest,) cognitio pertinebit. Et si notorium fuerit, quod idem malefactor sit clericus, qui hujusmodi privilegio gaudere debeat, ^statimque absque alia cognitione, vel fama publica de hoc exstiterit, aut ipse pro clerico communiter habebatur: in continenti etiam ante cogni- tionem de clericatu ecclesiasticse curiae debet reddi. Et mox. Non sic autem volumus observari, si ante deprehensionem pro laico publice se gerebat, ac pro tali communiter habebatur; quamvis deprehensionis tempore repertus fuerit in habitu cleri¬ cal. Tunc enim restituendus non est, quousque fidem de titulo fecerit clericali, cujus eidem <^onus probationis incumbat propter praesumptionem, quae adversus ipsum orta est ex delatione laicalis habitus ®precedenti; Contra eum tamen interim qui- vis processus judicis penitus conquiescat. * [Episc. Bonon : — Rayn. ad A. 1220.] " [omnes &c. • . .] * [consuetudines, vel potius abu- siones, introductas] y [libertatem, et nisi] ^ [So Cont., Bohra.—infra; Leips. ed.] ^ \puhlicationem'\ ^ [repeiitur'] ® [statim'] [probation! onus] ® [procedenti] A- NO. III.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 871 ) 1 . recto VERBORUM SIGNIFICATIONE. [cap. Xvi.^] blank] >1.7^ verso] Olim tibi scripsisse re. et in. SGlosa. Vel non refert ubi esset, quia Papa sic voluit. Ergo sic servandum est licet durum. ISSESSOR |pa tollit es omnes. De regulis juris. [Sexti Decret. Reg. ii.] Possessor malse fidei ullo tempore non prsescribit. Gin. Quidem abhorrent, ducentes papam non posse tollere leges, nisi quoad suum forum. ^^Illi vero dicunt papam indistincte quoad utrumque forum posse leges tollere. In his autem te- nens medium, credo, quod papa uhi non hahet temporalem juris- dictionem, non possit tollere legem quoad forum civile nisi in his in quihus vertitur periculum animce, cum potestates distinctae sint. Et PAULO POST. In his autem in quibuspericulum animce verti- tuTi quoad utrumque forum tollat legem, prohatur, hoc de judi. novit. de prascrip. c. ult. et de secun. nup. c. penult, et ult. sup^ eod. li. de excep. c. ii. de. sentent. excom. Decernimus. T€Xo9. ^ [Tnnoc. iii. Patriarch. Grandensi.] g [This gloss, and the following are not in the Leips. ed.] ^ [Alii] 872 MEMORIALS OF [addend. [This digest of extracts follows the preceding Collection. It is given by Bp. Burnet, in his History of the Reformation, vol. i. pt. ii. pp. 391-398. ed. Oxon. 1829; by Dr. Jenkyns, in his Remains of Abp. Cranmerj vol. ii. pp. i-io; and in Abp. Cranmer’s Works, Park. Soc. Ed. vol. ii. pp. 68-75. If is here printed literally from the Lambeth MS. and the variations in the Library of Corpus Christi Coll. Cambr. (cccxl. p. 446.) follow. The numerals refer to these variations: the small letters to the passages in the preceding Collection.] [foi. 76 recto] aDist. 22. Omnes. I’De major, et obedient. Solitse. ‘^Extrav. de majorit. et obedient. Unam sanctam. He that ^ knowledgeth not hymselfe to be undre the Bishope of Rome, and that the Bishop of Rome ys ordainde by Godd to have prymacie over all the worlde, ^is a heretyke, and can not be saved, nor ys not of the flocke of Chryste. 3 Di. ^lo. ®De sententia excommunicationis. 4 Noverit. f 25 Q. 1. Omne. Princes lawes, yf they be againste the canons and decrees of the Bishop of Rome, be of no force nor strengthe. gDi. 19.* 5i^20. ^24. Q. I : recta: Memor: Quotiens; 7H0ec est: 125 Q. i : Generali: ^Violatores. All the decrees of the Byshop of Rome oughte to be kepte perpetually of every man, without any repugnaunce, as Godds worde spoken by the mouth of Peter, And whosoever dothe not receive them, neyther availeth them the catholique faith, nor the foure evangelists, but they blaspheme the Holy Goste, and shall have no forgyveness. 1 [knowledge] 2 [an] 3 [Di. 10: wanting] 4 [Noverit. 10. Q. i. Noverit.] 5 [20. per omnia. 24.] 6 [A recta ergo fide : memor :] 7 [Hecc est fides] a [See above, p. 754. All these 4 [p, paginal references are to the preced- ^ [p. 809] ing collection in this vol.] ^ [p. 752] b [p.830] c [p-83i] j [p-809] e [p.870] s [p.749] i [p. 806,807] k [p. 808] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 873 NO. III.J I25 Q. F. Generali: All Kings, Eyshops, and ^ noble men, that beleve or suffer the byshop of Romes decrees in any thynge to be violate, be accursed, and for ever culpable before Godd, as transgressors of the catholique faithe. '"Di. 21 : Quamvis. et >124 Q. i. A recta. Memor. The see of Rome hath neither spott 9 nor wrynkle in it, nor can not erre. 025 Q. I ; Ideo. De senten. et re ’'^judicata. De jure- jurando. PLicet. ^Ad apostolicse, lib. 6. de jurejurando. The By shop of Rome ys not hounde to any decrees; but he may compell, as well the clargie as laiemen, to receive his decrees and canon '^lawe. S9. Q. 3. Ipsi : ®Cuncta. <^Nemo. ^^2. ^Q. 6 : Dudum. '^Aliorum. 1^17. Q. '^4: Si quis. ^De baptis. et ejus effectu ; Majores. The Byshop of Rome hath authoritie to judge all men, and specialie to discerne the articles of the faithe, and that without any counsaile, and may assoil them, that the counsaile hath dampned; but no man hath authoritye to judge him, nor to medle with any thynge that he hath judged, neither emperor, kinge, people, nor the clargie, And it is not lawful for any man to dispute of his power. verso] 1392 ; ^Duo sunt. 1415. Q. ^6 : Alius ; ^Nos sanctorum : •iJuratos. ^ 5 In ^Clemen, de hsereticis. Ut officium. The Byshop of Rome maie excommunicate Emperors and 8 [nobles, that] 9 [ne] 10 [judicata. Ad apostolicse lib. 6. licet, li. 6. de jurejurando] 11 [3 : which is correct.] 12 [ 11 :.. but 17 is right.] in 13 [this ought to be 96.] 14 [25.] 15 [ought to be Sex. de hser.] 1 [p. 809] “ [p. 754] « [p. 779] V [p. 780] ” [p. 806] 0 [p. 809] W [p.802] [p. 852] p [p. 840] ** CP- 843 ] 8 [p. 7^9] ” [P. 798] r [lawes.] 8 [p. 781] c [p. 799] d [ibid.] 8 [p. 781] * [P. 780] 8 [p. 862] 874 ^ MEMORIALS OF [addend. princes, depose theim from their states, and assoiie theire sub¬ jects from there i^othe and obedience to theim, and so con- straine theim to rebellion. ^De major, et obedient: : Solitse. Clement, de sententia et re judicata ; S Pastoralis. The Emperor ys the Byshop of i 7 Rome his subjecte, and the Byshop of Rome may revoke the Emperor’s sentence in tempo- rail causes. ^De elect, et elect! potestate : Venerabilem. It belongeth to the Bishop of Rome to alowe or disalowe themperor after he is elected; and he may translate ^^the em- pyre from Region to an other. ^Be supplenda negligent, prselat. Grand!. ^ 91 !. 6. The Byshop of Rome may appointe coadjutors ^^unto princes. JDi. 17: Sinodum. Regular nec licuit. Multis: concilia. 21 k ^5, Ubinam. There can be no counsaile of Byshops withowte the autho¬ rise of the see of Rome; And themperor ^zoughte not to be presente at the counsaile, excepte when matters ^Sof the faith be entreatinge which belonge universallye to every man. ^2. Q. 246. [Decreto nostro.] Nothinge may be done agaynste him that appelethe unto Rome. 16 [othe of] 17 [Romes subject] 18 [themperor from one region] 19 [in ]i° 6] 20 [unto every prynce] ^ [p.830] « [Cap. ii. not in the collection.] ^ [p. 822] 1 [Sext. Decret. tit. viii. c. ii. not 21 [Dist. 96 : Ubinam legisse.] 22 [ought to be] 23 [of faith] 24 [6. ad Romanam &c. Decreto] in the collection.] j [P- 747 » 748] ^ [p. 768] * [P* 777] NO. III.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 875 ^59. Q. "’3. Aliorum. •^Dist. 40: Si papa. ^Digt. 96: Satis. The Byshop of Rome may be judged of none but of Godd onely; for althoughe he neither regarde his own salvation, nor no mannes else, but draw downe with him selfe innumerable people by heapes unto hell, yet maie no mortall man in this worlde presume to reprehende him, for so moch as he is called God, he may be judged of no man ; for Godd may be judged of no man. 2623. 27Q. 5. [POmnium vestrum.] The By shop of Rome may open and shut heven unto men. qDist. 40. Non nos. The see of Rome receveth holly men, or else maketh them holly. *'De poenitentia. Di. i. Serpens. He that maketh a lye to the Byshop of Rome commytteth sacriledge. sDe consecrat. Di. i. De locorum : Prsecepta : Ecclesia. ^De elect, et elect! potestate. Fundamenta. To be senator, capitaine, ^^patricius, governor, or officer of Rome, none shall be elected or pointed, withowte the expresse license and speciale consente of the see of Rome. ’iDe electione et elect! potestate: Venerabilem. It appertainethe to the Byshop of Rome to judge, which othes ought to be kept, 29 and which not. 25 [i] 27 [5. Manet. 8°. Omnium] 26 [24 ; .. which is wrong. So 28 [patricius, or governor] Jenk: and Works of Cranm. Park. 29 [and which not : omitted] Soc. Ed.] “ [P- 780] “ [p. 757] o [p. 769] P [p. 805] ** [p-757] [p. 810] APPEND. VOL. III. 8 [pp. 810,811] t [pp. 823, 824] ^ [p. 822] F f [fol. 77 recto] 876 MEMORIALS OF [addeND. ^De 9 ^ jurejurand. Si vero. 7 15 Q. 6. Authoritatem. And he maie absolve subjects from their othe of fidelytye, and absolve from other othes that oughte to be kepte. ^'De foro competent.: Ex tenore. ^De donat. inter virum ■ et uxorem. De prudentia. ^Qui filii sunt legit: Per ve- nerabilem. cj[)e elect, et elect! potestate: Fundamenta. dExtravag. de majorit. et obedient.: Unam sanctam. ®De judiciis: Novit. The Byshop of Rome ys judge in temporall thyngs, and hath ii swerdes spirituall and temporall. ^De haereticis : Multorum. The Byshop of Rome maie gyve authoritie to arreste men, and 30imprison theim, and put theim in manycles and fetthers. sExtrav.31 de consuetudine : Super gentes. The Byshop of Rome maie compell princes to receve his 32 lagatte. ^ De treuga et pace : Treugas. It belongeth also to hym to appointe and commaunde peace and truce to be observed and kepte, or not. iDe praebend. et dig. 33 Dilectus. ^Et, li. 6 : Licet. The collation of all spirituall promotions appertaign to the Byshope of Rome. [foi. verso] excessibus praelatorum : Sicut unire. The Byshop of Rome may unite Byshoprickes togyther, and put one under another at his pleasure. 29 [This whole paragraph, De ju- rejurand ;—^to be kepte : omitted] 30 [imprison theim in manycles] 31 [De consuetudine] 32 [lagattes] 33 [Dilectus &c. Licet in lib. 6°.] X [p. 840] z [p. 836] b [p. 860] [p.831] y [p. 798] a [p. 861] [p. 823] e [p.832] f [p. 863] b [p.832] " [p. 848] S [p. 821] i [p. 847] » [p.864] NO. III.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 877 “^Li. 6 . de poenis : Felicis. In the chapter Felicis, li. 6 . de poenis, ys the most partial and unreasonable decre made by Bonifacius that ever was red or harde, againste theim that be adversaries to any cardinall of Rome, or to any clerke or Religiouse man of the Byshop of Romes familie. “Di. 28. Consulendum oDi. 96. Si Imperator. Pii Q. i. Quod clericus. ^Nullus: ^dericum, &c. Et, *Q. 2: Quod vero. ^^De sentent. excommunicatio. Si Judex. ^2 Q. 345. 35 Si quis. ^De foro competent: Nul- lus : Si quis : ^Ex transmissa. ^De foro 36 compet. in 6 : Seculares. Laie men may not be judges to any of the clargie, nor com- pelle theim to paye their undoubted debtes but the Byshopes onely muste be there judges. foro competent. Cum sit: ^Bicet. Rectors of churches may 37 convente such as do theim wrong whither the will, before a spirituall judge, or a temporall. eIbidem : Ex parte : ^Dilecti. A laye man beinge spoylede may convent his adversarie before a spirituall Judge, whether the lorde of the 38 feode con- sente thereto or not. ^Ibidem: 39 Signilicasti. Et, ^ii Q. i : Placuit. A laye man maie committ his cause to a spirituall judge; but one of the clargie maie not committ his cause to a temporall judge withoute the consente of the Byshop. 34 [ought to be 4.] 35 [Si quis. Nullus.] 36 [compet. &c. Seculares. de “ [Sext. Deer. Lib. v. tit. ix. c. v. not in the collection.] “ [P- 755 ] ° [P* 770] P [p. 782] <1 [ibid.] ' [ibid.] ® [ibid.] * [p. 790] u [p.870] X [p- 777 ] foro compt. in lio. 6 ®.] 37 [convict] 38 [Fee] 39 [Signilicasti &c. Q. i. Placuit] y [P- 834] [ibid.] a [ibid.] ^ [Sext. Decret. lib. ii. tit. ii. cap. ii. not in the collection.] ^ [P- 835] ^ [ibid.] ^ [P- 837] ' [ibid.] S [p. 838] [p. 789] F f 2 878 MEMORIALS OF [addend. iNe clerici vel monachi: Secundum. Laye men male have no benefices to farme. ^De sententia excommunicationis : Noverit. 1 Extra, de poenitentiis et Remiss.: Etsi. All they that make or write any 4 °statute contrarie to the liberties of the churche, and all princes. Rulers and counsaillors, where such statutes be made, or suche customes observed, and [foi. ^8 recto] all the judges and other that put the same in execution, and where 4 isuch statutes and customes have been made and ob¬ served of olde tyme, all they that put them not owte of there bokes 42 be excommunicate, and that so grevously, that they cannot be assoiled but onely by the Byshop of Rome. “De immunitate ecclesise: Non minus : ^^Adversus : oQuia : PQuum. qEt in 6 : Clericis. The Clergie, to the releffe of any common necessitie, can nothing conferre withowte the consente of the Byshop of Rome, nor 43 is it lawfull for any layman to lay any imposition of taxes, subsidies, or any charges upon the clargie. >^Di. 97 : Hoc capitulo. Et, §63 ; Nullus, et quae sequuntur. Et, ^96: Illud. Et '^Bene 44 quidem. ^De rebus eccles. non alien. Cum laicis. Laiemen maie non meddle with elections of the clergie, nor with any other thinge that belongeth unto theim. yDe 45 jurejurando: Nimis. The Clergie oughte to gyve no outhe of fidelitie to there temporall governors, excepte the have temporalities of theym. 40 [statutes] 44 [bini.. qu ?] 41 [such owlde statutes] 45 [Ibidem. Nimis] 42 [booke] 43 [nor it is not] ‘ [p-859] ^ [p-87o] 1 [Lib. V. tit. ix. cap. v. not in the coll.] “ [p. 108] n [ibid.] o [p. 109] P [p.115] 4 [p. 867] r [p. 772] « [p. 759] t [p. 767] « [p. 768] X [Decret. Greg. lib. iii. tit. xiii. cap. xii. not in the collection.] y [p.840] NO. III.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 879 ^Di. 96: Bene quidem. »j2. Q. 2. Apostolicos. Quis- , quis. The gooddes of the Churche maie in no wyse be alienated, but whosoever receiveth or 46 byeth theim, ys bound to restitu¬ tion ; And yf the churche have any grounde which ys little or nothyng worth, yett it shall not be gy ven to the prynce ; And yf the prynce 47 woll nedes bye it, the sayle shalbe voide and of no strength e. *^12. Q. 2 : Non liceat. It is not lawfull for the Byshope of Rome to alienate or morgadge any landes of the Churche, for any manner of neces- sitie, except it be bowses in citties, which be very chargeable to supporte and mayntayne. 4801.96: cQiiis. dj^j^unquam. ®2Q. 7: Accusatio. Q. I : Continua: ^Nullus. ^Testimonium. iRelatum. Experientise. ^Si quisquam. «‘Si quae. ’^Sicut. ®Sta- tuirnus. PNullus. And ^iDe persona. >^81 quis. Princes oughte to obey the Byshops, and the decrees of the Churche, and to submyt their heades unto 49 the Byshops, and not 5 oto judge over the Byshopes ; for the Byshops oughte to be forborne, and to be judged of no laieman. ®De major, et obedient.: 5 ^ Solitae. Kyngs and prynces oughte not to sett Byshopes bynethe theim, but reverently to ryse agaynste theym, 5 ^and to assygne theim an honorable seate by theim. 46 [byeth of theim] 47 [wolde] 48 [Ibidem; Quis] 49 [ther] 50 [to be judges] 51 [Soliti.] 52 [and assygne] “ [p. 768] ^ [P- 79 i> 792] k [p. 784] 1 [ibid.] b [p. 792] c [p. 769] m [p. 785] n [ibid.] d [p.771] ° [p. 786] P [ibid.] e [p. 778] q [p. 788] ' [p.789] ^ [P. 783] g [ibid.] “ [p. 830] h [p. 784] i [ibid.] - [fol. *]8 verso] )■ 'Ir [fol. 59 recto] 880 MEMORIALS OF [ADDEND. *11. Q. I. Qusecunque : uRelatum : *Si qui: yOmnes. ^Volumus. ^Placuit. All maner of causes, whatsoever they be, spirituall or tempo¬ ral!, oughte to be determined and judged by the 53 clargie. b Ibidem: Omnes. No judge ought to refuse the wytnesse of one Bishop, although he 54 be but alone. cDe haereticis: Ad abolendam. in Clementinis : ut officium. Whosoever teacheth or thinketh of the sacraments otherwise then the see of Rome doth teache and observe, and all they that the same see dothe judge heretiques, be excommunicate. And the Byshop of Rome may compell by an othe, all rulers and other people, to observe, and cause to be observed, what¬ soever the see of Rome shall ordayne concernynge heresie, and the fawters thereof; and who will not obaie, he mai deprive theym of there dignities. ^Clement, de reliq. et venera. Sanctorum; Si Dominum. Extravag.* de reliq. et venerat. Sanctorum : Cum praj ex- celsa. sBe poenitent. et remiss. Antiquorum : •^Et Cle- men’^. Unigenitus. iQuemadmodum. We obteign remyssion of synne, by observing of 55 certain feasts, and certaigne pilgrimages in the jubile and other pre¬ scribed tymes, by vertue of the Bishop of Rome’s pardons. *^De 56 poenitentiis et remissionibus extravag. ca. 3 : Et si Dominici. Whosoever offendeth the liberties of the churche. or dothe 63 [speretualtie] 64 [he but] 65 [certain pilgrimages] ‘ [P- 783] ^ [P- 784] X [p.786] y [p. 787] ^ [P- 787] ® [p. 789] b [p. 787] c [p.862] d [ibid.] e [p.853] 66 [In prsedictis Clementinis : Et si Dominici] ^ [Tit. xii. cap. i. not in the col¬ lection.] 8 [extravag. p. 865] b [ibid.] i [p. 867] ^ [ibid.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 881 NO. III.] violate any interdiction that cometh from Rome, or conspyreth agaynste the person, or statute of the 57 Byshop, or see of Rome; or by any waies olfendeth, disobeethe, or rebellethe agaynste the saide Byshope, or see; or that killeth a preiste, or ofFendethe personallye agaynste a Byshop or other prelate ; or invadethe, spoyleth, 5 ^ withholdeth, or wastethe landes belonginge to the Churche of Rome, or to any other Churche immediately subjecte 59 to the same; or whosoever invadeth any pylgrames that goo to Rome, or any suters to the cowrte of Rome; or that lett the devolucion of causes unto that cowrte, or that put any new charges or impositions reall or personal upon any church, or ecclesiasticall person; and generally, all other that olFende in the cases contayned in the bull, which ys usually published by the byshops of Rome upon Maundaie Thursdaie, all 6itheis can be assoiled by no preiste, byshope, archbyshop, nor 62 by none other, but only by the Bishop of Rome, ^ 3 or by his expresse license. I24. Q. 3 ; 64 Si quis. Robbinge of the clergie, and pore men, appertaineth ^5 unto the judgmente of the Byshops. “23.66 Q. 5. He67 is no man sleer 68 that sleeth a man which is excom¬ municate. “Dist. 63 : Tibi Domino. ^De sententia excommimi- cationis : Si judex. Here may be 69 added the moste tyrannicall and abhomynable othes which the Byshope of Rome exacts of themperors; In element.? de jurejurando : Romani. ‘iDi. 63 ; Tibi Domino. 67 [Byshop of Rome or his see] 58 [withholdeth, wastethe] 59 [subjected] 60 [causes] 61 [thys] 62 [or] 63 [or by liis expresse licence: omitted] 64 [Si quis. Cum sacerdotes. Si quis. IlliJ 65 [to] 66 [23. Q. 5: Excommunicatorum] 67 [is man sleer] 68 [which] 69 [added to the moste] m [p.805] n [p. 763] P [p. 841] “ [P-763] [p. 870] J [p. 808] o 882 MEMORIALS OF [addend. [foi.79.verso] ^De consecrat. Di. i. Sicut. It ys better not to consecrate, than to consecrate in a place not halo wed. *■06 consecra. Di. 5 : De his: ®Manus : *Ut jejuni. Confyrmacion, if it be mynestered by any other than a Byshop, ys of no value, nor ys no sacramenle of the churche ; also, confyrmacion ys moare to be hadd in reverence than baptysme : and no man by baptysme can be a 7 oChrysten with- owte confirmacion. ^De poenitent. Dist. i; Multiplex. A penytente 7 i person can have no remission of his 7 isynne but by supplicacion of the preists. [foUSo.recto] ^The Bushope of Rome alledgeth falsely to mayntain hys usurped power, thies Scriptures foliowynge, with many other. In the Chapter, yUnam Sanctam, he abusethe to that purpose this texte, ^Pasce oves meas; And thys also, ^Unum est ovile et unus Pastor; And, ^Ecce duo gladii hie: Et, cConverte gladium tuum in vaginam, Et, ^Queecunque a Deo 73 sunt ordi- nata 74 sunt; Et ®ecce constitui te hodie super gentes et regna; et, ^Spiritualis homo judicat omnia, ipse autem a nemine judica- tur; et, sQuodcunque ligaveris super terrain, &c. et, ^In prin- cipio creavit Deus coelum et terram. 70 [Chrysten man] 71 [man] 72 [synnes] 1 [p. 811] >■ [p. 817] s [ibid.] t [p.8i8] “ [c. xlix. not in the collection.] X [Dr. Jenkyns observes that “these remarks on the papal abuses of Scripture follow the extracts in the original MS. at Lambeth, but are not printed by Burnet;” and that the latter part is in Cranmer’s own handwriting.” It would seem 73 [sic in MS. Lamb.] 74 [sunt; et spiritualis] that the whole is in his hand¬ writing.] y [p. 831] 2 [St. John xxi. 15—17.] ® [St. John X. 16.] h [St. Luke xxii. 38.] ® [St. Matth. xxvi. 52.] d [Rom. xiii. i.] e [jgr. i. ic.] f [i Cor. ii. 15.] 8 [St. Matth. xvi. 19.] [Gen. i. i.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 883 NO. III.] In the Chapter, iSolitee, De major, et obed. he abuseth thies texte, ^Subditi estote omni humanee creaturse propter Deum, sive Regi tanquam preecellenti, sive ducibus, &c : Also this texte, ^Ecce constitui te super gentes et regna, &c; Also this, FecitDeus duo luminaria magna in firmamento coeli, lumi- nare majus, &c; Also, ^^Pasce oves meas; Et, oQuodcunque ligaveris super terram, &c. In the Chapter, PPer venerabilem, Qui filii sunt legitt. he abuseth and false corrupteth this texte, Deut. 75 17. xiii^. iiijd. at viii. d. the elne .. .. .. .. J Item for xx^e. burden russhes .. .. iij®. iiiR Summa xvi^. viii.d. Pi'obatur per me, N. N. Ultimo die Junij, 1561. [i. e. Necessaries.] a AECHBISHOP CRANMER. 889 NO. IV.] And then the Comptroler after he had entred the Lynnen clothe in his qwne Coppie of the Lords Inventory, entred the bill in his owne Booke under the title that the bill beares, in the margent, as followeth. 'June 1561. To Thomas Marshall ultimo Junii 1561 per billam .xvj®. viij*!. And the same manner was used in the title of the Stable, Kytchen, and Ewery. JOURNIENG. When any servant was to be sent forth on the Lords busines he gave knowledge thereof to the Comptroller, and likewise at his commyng home againe, who noted the daie of his going forth, and comyng home in his wast booke. And when the servaunt cam to have his bill signed, the Comptroller examined the same with his owne remembrance, and thereafter allowed the bill. What every gent should have for a daies Journeying with his horse, and what a yoman, yt was appoynted certainely in the booke of the lords Statutes, which were at thadmission of every servaunt redd over to the company in the compting howse, and every quarter beside. If thallowaunce after the Lords rate were to little the Lord did supplie the rest by his owne warrant directed to the Steward by waye of reward. The forme of the bill, signing, and entring was as followeth. June 1561. Thomas Graunt asketh allowance for iiij daies Journieng into Wales about the Lords busines his horse and hymselfe Item for two new shoes and one remove Summa .v^. xi^. Probatur per me N. N. xx^o (Jie Junii 1562. v^. 1111“. Vll b*(l June 1561. To Thomas Graunt per billiam xx^ Junii 1561. vs. xi^. 890 MEMORIALS OF [addend. Pulia. Provi¬ sion. Wagis and Livery. The Comptroller had a Coppy of the check rolle whereby he knewe what entertainment any servaunt should have. And when the Steward had paid wages, or gyven lyveries he sent his bill to the Comptroller to be signed, who examined them with his checkroll, and allowed them accordingly, And then entred into his owne booke as followith. January 1561. To T. Marshall per billam x^o. Januarii 1561 } XX li. Pulia. The Comptroller did every weeke peruse the Bakers boke and did correct the excessive pres of things brought by him and payed owt all things mencioned in the bakers booke and cast over his booke, and wrot to the totall somme. Probat. etc. And entred in his owne booke as followeth. June 1561. To the Baker ultimo Junij 1561. vii^h Provision. Under this title was comprehended many things bought by the Steward and others, As bifes mutton, Veales, Beauries, Porke, Linge Stockfish, Wyne, Wheate, Malte Pease Otes &c. And when the Stewards Bill came to the Comptroller to be signed, the Comptroller did paie out the things mencioned in the same and wrot to the some by him cast downe. Probat etc. And then entered in his own Booke as followeth. June 1561. To the Steward per billam x™®. Junij 1651. x^. Evbrie Monneth the Clarke of the Spicery brought his Bill to the Comptroller who examined the same paied it owt, cast yt over and wrott to the some Probat etc. and then entred in his Booke. Junij 1651. vs. To N, per billam ultimo Junij 1561. NO. IV.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 891 Exemes. % When any present was given to the Lord, the Comptroller toke knowledge of it, and entring it into booke priced yt to the Clarke of the Kytchen who issued owt accordingly. The Steward kept a Boke of the same titles as the Comptroller did, and entred the bill signed, after the same name as the Comp¬ troller did. Eyerie Weeke remaine was taken of the Wyne and allow¬ ance gyven of the Yoman of the Seller by the Comptroller of all reasonably expendid which the Comptroller did enter into his Copie, and then signed his Bill which was delivered to the Clarke of the Kytchen to enter. The like Order was used with the Yoman of the Euery for lighte. Eyerie Weeke remaine was taken in everie inferior Office by the Steward and Comptroller, and upon divisions founde the Officer had a Clarke yet was he not thereby dischardged of his fault, but left to the Lords mercy till after the Audit when he should be called to accompte. It was rated by the Officers of the Compting house how much the Brewer should drawe of every quarter, and how much the Baker should make of every Busshell. And if the here were faltie the Comptroller had auctority to refuse yt, and likewise of the bread. Also that the bread lacked waight, the Comptroller did reforme the pantlers tale according to the porcion of the rate. Everie Morning in the Counting House the Comptroler did pase the pantlers bill and tried it by the Ushers boke for the Vshher kept a booke of all messes of meate spent in the howse both at Dinner and Supper, and finding him to aske allowance for more then the Vshers booke made mention of, or for more then the rate agreed on by the Officers of the Compting howse for lyveries or for more then he did shew good cause of Exjience he did abridge him of his demaunde and entring the same in his Copie wrot to the Bill Probat etc, which was warrant to the Clerke of Kitcheyn so to entre. The same time also he perused the Yeoman of the Larders boke, and if he found that thexpence were contrarie to th* APPEND. VOL. III. G g MEMORIALS OF S9^ [addend. Usshers booke, or rate agreed by the Officers of the Compting howse Or were more then should appeare by good cause, he did comptroll it and entring it in his own Copy wrot to the Larder- ers booke Probat, And then the Clerke of the Kytchen did enter yt. It was Ordered that euerie Gelding should have weekly a busshell of Otes, and euery Stoned Horse a Bushell and a halfe. Euerie Moneth the Yeoman of the horse did accompt to the Comptroller who allowed hym after the rate and made defalcations for horses absent or sent out about the Lords busines, and then entered the same in his^- And wrot to the Yomans boke Probat etc. And thereby he had allowance at th’ Audit. Euerie Office did accompte at the Audit where the Treasurer did chardge the Steward with Money receyved And the Comp- troler with title of provision. Against the Audit remayne was taken of all graine. And if the same with the Butlers and Pantlers talies and Meale de¬ li vred into the Kytchen did amounte to the graine which the Brewer and Baker had receyved of the Steward then upon their accompt rendred they had theire quietus etc otherwise they stode at the Lords Mercie. When the Lorde went to the Courte warning was gyven to the Servaunts that should attend vpon him by one of the Yomen Vsshers who had a byll made by the Officers of the Compting howse in that behalfe. And at the Lords retorne the Vssher made the byll for all the Servaunts and brought the same to the Comptroler with the byll which he had to warne them by; And the Comptroler signed the Bill allowing for every Yoman a vid a daye, and for every Gentleman a viii^ and other which shall be assigned by the Hedd Officers for preparing of Vitalls and other Stuffe And that euery of the said persons and Officers ride according to theire degrees. Hedd Officers next vnto my Lord except the Crosse Bearer, and next after my Lord, Doctors and Chaplaines, and then Yomen, And after them Gromes, Pages and Males, And that no personne departe before ne his Servaunt ne tarry behinde, nor take no lodging, but such as shall be appoynted by the harbengers without cause reasonable approued, or lycence bad, and that none receyve ryding Wage but such as ryde in the Lords Company from place to place. NO. IV.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 899 , The Hedd Officers Chargde. Item it is Ordeyned that the Hedd Officers or two of them at the least be twise in the Weeke in the Counting bowse and call before them all my Lordes Officers, comaunding and straightly chardging them on my Lords behalf to be honest and vertuous and of good conversation trewe and diligent in theire Offices to the most honor and profitt of my said Lord- And what Officer is seen most Courteous, most obedient and most diligent, and can do best seruice of what degree he be that he shewed to my Lorde that he maie be furthered to a better seruice, or marriage whereby all other persons maie take exam¬ ple to doe the better Seruice for my Lords honor And such to arise from rome to rome and that once a daie an Hedd Officer come into euery Office, and see the guyding rule and disposition of the said Offices and yf he finde any defalt shortly to send for the said Officers into the Counting House and ther to see yt reformed, and punished and euerie trespasser, whether he be Officer or other person for his first and second trespass to be punished by warninge and to be entred into the Book of hows- hold And at the third trespasse to deliuer hym his Wages and cleane put hym owt of howshold. Porters. Ite3I It is Ordained that the Porters shall dewly and truly keep my Lordes Gates from fowre of the Clocke in the morning vnto ix of the Clocke in the Evening from the xvth day of March vnto the xvth daie of October and from v of the Clocke in the morning vnto viii of the Clocke in the Evening from the xvth of October vnto the xv of March. Item that they suffer no man to come into the Gates from the time that they understand that the Server be at the Dresser for my Lords Dinner or Supper vnto the tyme the latter Dynner and Supper be done, and if any person in that season would come in, the porters Curteously to Answere hym and to know the cause of his comying, And yf he be a person of honestie to take hym into his Lodge and to send for the person whome he would speake with and yf he be suche a personne as would 900 MEMORIALS OF [addend. speake with my Lorde then the Porters to come to an Hedd Officer and shewe to hym such a person is within his Lodge to th’entent yt he maie fellowship hym and so by hym the matter to be shewed to my Lord or else the personne to be brought vnto hym. Item that before the Sewer be at the Dresser for my Lord the porter then shall come to Dresser and there receave his Messe of meate and so stright to his lodge, and that he suffer no vytall, meate, breade, Vessell nor fees to goe or passe owt of the Gates during the said tyme without he haue knowledge from the Hedd Officers. VssHERS of the Chamber. Item It is Ordayned that the Vsshers of the Chamber shall keepe or doe duly cause to be kept by them selfe or a Yoman the Dore of the Greate Chamber and in reasonable tyme to Commaunde the Officers to prepare for my Lords Dynner and Slipper and to see fier made in my Lords Chamber by a Grome thereof and torches and lights in tyme needful for the same. Dayly Waighters in the great Chamber. 22 . Item yt is Ordained that a Gentleman Vssher or Yoman Ilussher, foure Gentlemen and Yomen of the Chamber be daily attendaunt vpon my Lord in his Great Chamber by vi of the Clocke in the Morning vnto his departure vnto his own Chamber lodging towards his bedd at Night and these persons to be appoynted daily by an Hussher. Waighters at the Lords table. 23 . Item that the Hussher when the Lord dyneth abrode shall appoynte the Kerver, Sewer and Cupbearer, and Gentle¬ men Waighters for my Lords horde and that no personne seme at my Lords borde before he hath receyued his Othe in the Counting Howse, nor that any Kerver sewer nor Cupbearer convey awaie any Dyshes from my Lords table without Lycence of my Lord or of the Almoner nor that the Sewer dylyuer any Dishe to be borne to my Lords borde but only by Gentlemen yf they be present, ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 901 NO. IV.] and after the Kerver and Sewer haue washed their hands to touche nor meddle with any manner of thing saue only that which they be appoynted, And that none of the said Husshers enter into my Lords Secreate Chamber without he be admitted by my Lord. The Husshers for receyving of Strangers. 24 . Item, that the Husshers of the Chamber see redyly that all Strangers be honestly receyued and theire Chamber made cleane euery man after his degree, and that they lacke neither bere^ Ale, wyne, nor fyer nor Candles in tyme of the Yere And yf there be a man of Worship a rubberd Cloth, a Bason and an Ewer waxe and a towell and yf any of these things lacke to go to the Officer and comaund them to set yt forth. Husshers for serving of the Lords Lyvery. 25 . Item Yt is Ordayned that the Husshers shall sett Lyvery all night for my Lords by vij or viij of the Clocke at the farthest onlesse there be causes to the contrary to th’ in¬ tent that the Houses of Office and the gates maie be shott in due tyme, and that no Lyuery be made nor delyuyred after my Lorde be serued for all night and that none of them that fetch Lyvery for my Lord or for any other strangers at any tyme enter into any Office but receave yt at the dore or barr. 26 . Item that the Gromes of the Chamber fetch no wood, light nor waxe more then reasonable ought to be spent And that by the Ouersight of the Hedd Officers, and Husshers of the Chamber, And that there be deliuered no torch nor torchetts, owt of the place without commaundement of my Lords Hedd Officers and Husshers And that they bring daily theire torches and torchetts before one of the Ewry to be wayed and that none of Howshold take any torch out of the Ewry into the Court or his Chamber towre or other place without Lycence of the Hedd Officer. 27. Item. Yt is Ordained that the Steward, Treasorer and 902 MEMORIALS OF [addend. Comptroller take to themselfe as they male gyve good example to the howshold and that euery two Chapleynes and Gentlemen have for theire liuery euery night from Alhollontyde to Good Frydaie two Shids of Woodd two Whike lights and half a lofe of houshold breade a quart of beare or Ale and from Good frydaie to Alhollintide breade and beare or Ale only. And that no Man’s Servant take any Woodd without deliveraunce of the Husshers or keeper of the Wood Yard, and that the Doctors instead of Howshold bread shall haue INIanchetts. 28 . Item that no lyuery of breade beare or Ale nor Vitaill be made to the Stable owt of any Office nor place without ouersight and commaundement of an Hedd Officer. 29 . Item it is Ordained that the Marshall shall appoint daily a Grome Hussher to be in the Hall at vi of the Clocke in the morning and to make yt dearie, and to see in tyme to convenient fyer in the same. 30 . Item that the Marshall Yoman Hussher and gromes be daily waighting in the Hall at Dynner and Supper and none of the Husshers waighters dyne but at the latter Dynner and Supper, and shall see euery person served accordingly from euery Office, and commaunde all Officers in convenient tyme to prepare and Ordeyne in theire Offices for the said Hall and during the tyme of Dynner and Supper the Marshall and the Husshers Waighters shall haue theire commaundements in euery Office for the Hall. And also that a Yoman Hussher be daily in the Counting Howse by viij of the Clocke in the Morning and there to shewe the Clerke of the Kytchen what messes of meate were spent in the Hall the day before at Dynner and Supper and lykewise what breade wyne and Ale, and what nomber of Strangers there were, and that Weekly euery Yoman Hussher keep his place. 31 . Item that the Marshall see that no man Sitt with an Hedd Officer in the Hall except such as it shall please them to ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 903 NO. IV.] call vnto them, nor any other persons to sit in the Hall besides their appointement or assignem^. And that no mans Servant sit in the Hall, vnto such tyme they haue served the Hall. 32. Item that the Marshall nor Hussher suffer any Vitaill at meale tymes to passe throughe the Hall into any Office or Chamber vnless yt be gyven by a Hedd Officer for my Lords honor, except the Porters Lodge, Bargemen and Working Men, and they also to be attendant when the Almoner cometh in and his poore Men to see them serued from every Office. 33 . Item That no man bring any stranger to be sett in the Hall but first he shewe to an Hedd Officer or Marshall and to tell of what condicion he be of to th’ intent he maie be sett thereafter yf he be a Gent, to sit like a Gent, yf he be a Yoman to sit as a Yoman, a Grome, as a Grome And yf there be many Straungers to sitt them nighe together, and that they be rewarded as neede shal be. 34 . Item that the Yomen Husshers sit by them selfe at the horde at the Hall doore and there to haue a Messe of Meate according for Yomen and that they suffer no other personne of Howshold nor Straungers to sitt with them without the commaundement of an Hedd Officer and that every of my Lords Servaunts be ready to do service at Dynner and Supper at the warning of the Marshall or Hussher. 35 . Item, That the Marshall and Hussher see at the serving borde at tyme of breakefasts and Dynner that there be no kembing of hedds, leaping, wrastling or any other vn- thriftie or lewde towches, evill language or railing and that one of the Husshers be appoynted to see daily thereto and yf any such persons be to certifie yt in the Counting howse, and there they to see yt reformed and punished. 36 . Item, The Marshall and Hussher shall be accomptable and 904 MEMORIALS OF [addenD. ordain all bourds, trestles formes, rushes and strewing that belongeth to the Hall, and in the same wise the Husshers Chamber, for the Chamber. 37. Item yt is Ordained that the Marshall shall appointe Weekly an Hussher for the Counting Howse to'^ and attende upon the Hedd Officers who at every such tyme when he shall be demaunded or called shall keepe the Counting Howse doore with a rod in his hand and warne and go for every such personne as he shall be required to bring them to the Counting howse And what personne that disobeieth him in his Commaunde- ment, for that disobedience to be brought by a porter into the said Counting Howse and there to be punished for his trespas, and that neither for old service, nor for newe, any trespasser be favorede, but to be punished according to his trespas, Ne that any Hedd Officer nor other take partie nor favor any manner of personne of Howshold, more one then another in that which appteyneth to my Lord and to his Ordinances vpon his peril as he will avoyd my Lords great displeasure. 38. Item Yt is Ordained that the Garnatoure shall daily ouer- see his Garnett and keepe yt cleane, and cast his wheat at seasonable tymes so that for default of oursight the said wheate take no hurte and to receave no wheate into the garnett but that which shal be good and sweete and at the receaving thereof to see yt measured to deliver yt to the myllers by taile and waight and thes tailes to be brought into the Counting howse eury weeke vpon paine of losing two weeks wages as oft as he runneth in default thereof. 39 . Item That the Garnator be before hand with his wheate to be grounded at the Mill, and to be brought home so that yt maie be two or three dales at the least in the pastry before yt be boulted and well and trewly grounded for the most advauntage of the Howshold, or else to send for the [A blank here.] NO. IV.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 905 Miller and to punish hym for his evill lyving, or else to chainge hym. 40. Item yt is Ordained aud appoynted that there be in the backhowse, a yoman and a grome and that they make of eury busshell of wheate xxxij loves wayeing eury lofe xviij ounceSj and that they be ready to bake breade for horses and that the branne be always reserved to the use of my Lorde, also that the said bread be wayed in the Counting Howse as oft as yt shall be thought needfull and yf the waight or the past be not sufficient, then the trespasser to be punished after theire defacts. 41. Item that the Bakers shall take by tayle and waight of the Garnator, and of the Miller all such Meale as is brought in by them into the Counting Howse euery Saterday And to see the taile of all such bread as is by them deliuered into the pantrye brought euery weeke into the Counting howse, and that they take no Strangers into theire Office nor deliuer any brann without the ouersight of an hedd Officer. 42. Item that no branne be removed two daies after it is bulted and euery time of moulding to warne the Clerke of the Kytchen to be there, or one for hym, and in likewise one of the pantry. 43. Item That they call diligently vpon the Garnator to send wheate to the Miller soe that it maie be 2 or 3 daies in the pastry at the least before yt be bulted, and as long after before yt be moulded, and that in theire defaulte my Lorde shall not be served with hott breade. but that they haue a batch before hand, and that no breade be brought owt of the back howse to the pantry in a cake nor bag but in a lepe or baskett and there softly to be laid into the bynne yf yt be hott. 44. Item that the Baker haue ready bulted daily fine flower and basterd for the Kytchen and pastry and tarts with the 906 MEMORIALS OF [ADDEND. Cooke at the deliuery thereof, and that taile to be brought into the Counting howse euery weeke once. 45 . Item It is Ordayned that the panter receave no breade into the pantry from the back howse or other place as breade bought but by taile and sight of an Hedd Officer and that taile to be brought euery weekes ende into the Count¬ ing Howse and entred and that one of the Office be in the back howse at Moulding and waieing, and to call vpon the Baker aforesaid so that my Lord shall not be served without breade, nor that the panter sell any chip- pings nor other things in his Office without the ouersight of an hedd Officer or Clerke of the Kytchen, and such as shal be thought by them, fees not to be had to the Aimes baskett and pultry be served. 46 . Item that the panters Ordaine for al manner of frutes cheese Junieketts and other dainties according to the season of the yeare by the ouersight of the Clerke of the Kytchen and to attend in theire Offices at all tymes con¬ venient or els certifie an Hedd Officer where they be. and to see suerly to theire Office and that it be kept cleane and also theire knyves. 47 * Item, It is ordained that the butlers of the Seller keepe cleane theire Office, and all such wynes as be appoynted for my Lords drincking be reserued and kept suerly for his Lordship, and that no fees of Wynes be made by them nor other fees excep yt be first seene by an Hedd Officer And that they selt no hoopes on tonnes pipes hoggesheds, or any other Vessels but by theire ouersight, and that yt be forthwith entred, and diligently to take heed to theire Vesseilles and wynes, that in theire negligence none be perisshed, nor spilled, nor also keepe any eatinge or drinkinge, nor communicacions in the seller without my Lords commaundement in that behalfe except yt be for a straunger for my Lords honor or that an Hedd Officer be present, as they will answere at theire perill, and that they neither gyve, sell, nor convey any of my Lords NO. IV.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 907 Wynes without the Lycence or Commaimdement of my Lorde upon paine of losing theire Office. 48 . Item that they take heede to all suche plate as is deliuered vnto them, and tg keepe yt cleane and to deliuer yt faire againe And to attende vpon theire Officers or els to assign and shewe an hedd Officer where they shall be had. 49 . Item that at the commyng of Wynes bought or presented they send for an Hedd Officer, or Clerke of the Kytchen to the intent they maie be seene full and hole guaged and so forth entred into the books of howshold of whose pro¬ vision or presentacion they be of. 50 . Item, that there be a Vessel Ordayned in the Seller for to put in broken Wynes and that Vessel to be deliuered to the Yoman of the sawcery in tyme convenient and as muche thereof to be made in vineger as shal be thought needful by the Clerke of the Kytchen and as shal be likewise thought needful by the Clerke of the Kytchen Wyne to be had into the Kitchen for Gellies pottage and other subtilities And that the butts of Malmsey and Rumney be saved for my Lord to carry books and other things. 51 . Item yt is ordayned that the butlers of here and ale keepe cleane theire Offices and sweete and likewise theire pottes cruisses and Cupps and that they attend suerly to such plate and stuff as is deliuered to them and that they neither take Ale nor beere into theire Offices but such as shall be appoynted in the Counting Howse nor bring in any newe Brewer nor Baker nor make any prizes of beare or Ale, nor potts Cupps nor Cruises And they shall see that all such Vessels of Ale and here as cometh in keep full gadge, and that within three daies it maie be tasted and suche thereof as is not good to be stopped vp and the portre sent for to fetch yt home at his perrill. 52 . Item, that the butler make no fees of Ale nor here but such II li APPEND. VOL. III. 908 MEMORIALS OF [ADDEND. as shal be seen by an Hedd Officer before yt be pyped or barreled or had owt of his Office without Lycence of a Hedd Officer And that one at the least be alwaies readie at his Office or els to certifie where he shal be founde to an Hedd Officer yf the Hussher call for my Lorde or Strangers. 53 . Item, it is Ordained that the Ewrer be attendant in his Office and keepe all his stuffe cleane, and in due tyme at the Officers calling to be readey both for the Chamber and the Hall and to attend suerly to such plate and all manner of stuffe as is deliured them and so to deliuer yt againe And to deliuer no liueries of Wax tallowe or other thinge ne to take any fees but such as shal be appoynted in the Counting howse. 54 . Item, that the Ewrer and Chandler deliuer his lyueries at due howres assigned and that there lack not in theire default torches, torchetts broth Candells sises. Mortars Guarriors or any other thynge and to come weekly euery weeke into the Counting howse and there to shewe what lights and other things haue byn spent that Week in there Office. 55 . Item, it is Ordayned that the lavender washe for the Chap¬ pell Hall and Chamber, and all other Howses of Office as oft as neede shal be, and at the least two tymes in the weeke. And to wash no Mans stuffe with my Lords stuffe but suerly to keepe it and spend it as neede shall require And that no wast of Woodd coale or any other things being in his Office be made, and that he take heede suerly to all such Clothes, as shall be vnder his hande and that they be not changed, brent, tome, nor rent in any washing wringing pulling, or dryeing in his default. 56 . Item yt is Ordayned that all such Spices and fruyts as shall be provided for my Lords Howshold be deliuered vnto the Clarke of the Spicery by waight and Indenture And • I 1 NO. IV.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 909 that the said Clarke deliuer none of the said spices nor Fruyts but by waight and the some thereof and the daie written and the personnes name that receaved yt and that he take heed daily to all suche spices and fruytes receyed, for dyners spices and frutes be tender and need of ouer- sight And weekely the expences to be brought into the Counting howse and there entred. 57. Item, It is Ordayned that the Cooks and Larderers trewly and sadly keep the Keyes of theire Office make newe records of that which they receave into the Kytchen or Larder of all Vitaills as well Butchers as Caters And that it be tailed out of hand and that none of the pages nor Children be lodged owt of the howse, but within that they maie haue oversight and gouernaunce of them. 58. Item, that there be one of th’ Office appointed to keep the Kytchen Dore at Breakfast Meales and other tymes con¬ venient that there be no resort of strangers or other in the Office. 59 . Item that the Butchers and Larderers doe well and redily see to theire Offices and that theire Vitailles be season¬ able kept And also keepe all suche Statutes and Ordi- naunces as shall vnto them be made and assigned And also with all diligence keepe the Hedd Officers comaunde- ment. 60 . Item That the Cooks and Larderes season their Stuffe vnder theire hands both of fleshe and Fishe and euerydaie to come into^ the Compting howse to vnderstand howe their Offices shall be ordered the daie following and yf any fault be done that daie in seasoning theire fishe or fleshe to see it amended. 61. Itebi that no Cooke or Larderer make any fees of fleshe or fishe, nor of any other thing but such as shall be ap- poynted in the Counting howse, nor deliuer any fleshe, rawe, rost, sodden or baken to any personne without H h 2 910 MEMORIALS OF [addend. Lycence or knowledge of an Hed Officer or Clerke of the Kytchen And also that they take not from the leade or pott any flottesse, but such as shal be first skommed of vnto the time the fleshe be taken owt for Dynner and that all such as will haue brewes be served, and that the flesh be so taken owt and smitten that yt maie be served hole into my Lords Hall, and likewise all rost to be smitten out, and not pricked brent nor mangled. 62. Item that the Cookes keep my Lords privy Kytchyn for his owne mouth and his meate to be dresst aparte holsomely and seasonably, and that in the default of suche stuflTe as shal be brought in be no losse in the dressing or season¬ ing, but in the best wise they maie or can as they will answere at theire owne perill and that they suffer no manner of person of Howshold ne Stranger come into the privie Kytchyn and in special nigh to my Lords vitaill for his Mouth. 63 . Item that the Cookes and pastillers taile with the Bakers for all such fyne flower and busterd as they receave of them and that taile to be brought into the Counting howse euerv weekes eiide and that they endevour them- selfe to make dyuers potagies and dyvers bake meats which shal be a greate saving of other Meates and vitall. And also that they water nor stryke any manner of stock fishe or salt store, nor break upon sea Fishe or any other fresh water fishe without the Clarke of the Kytchen be present. And enter the nomber of the Messes that be apporcioned and assartayned. 64. Item, that the Cooks Larderers Squillerer, Butchers and Caters in likewise except Children of the Kytchyn and Squillery keepe the said Hall at the later Dynner, and the said Children to haue allowed them at euery meale two whete loves and here or Ale at the discretion of the Clerke of the Kytchyn and that all that remayneth of fleshe and fishe vnserved to be had into the Larder yme- diatly after Dynner and Supper be serued, and the Lar- NO. IV.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 911 derer to be chardged with all that that be forthcominyng, and to answere thereof to the Clerke of the Kytchin at the perill of the said Larderer. <)5. Item it is Ordayned that the Cater be a Man of reason and of substaunce and to haue good knowledge in his Meates and Season of the yere, and the said Cater to haue a howse to laye in his provision and that he be at all tymes at the calling of the Clerke of the Kytchen And that he provide no Vitaill, but such as shal be good and wholsome for mens bodies and the provision to be made in season to the most prolitt of the Lord. And yf it be quicke stuff to be meated, and watered, and dressed ac¬ cording to the nature of yt, And yf it be perished in his default, he shall answer to yt at his perill. ♦36. Item yt is ordayned that the Butchers daily do attend vpon theire Office, and to keepe theire Office cleane without savor that might hurt or noye any people, and to be two tymes a day at the least with the Clerke of the Kytchen to understand what stuffe he shall kyll, And they shall take no fees but such as shall be appoynted vnto them. 67 . Item that the said Butchers or one of them be appoynted to see all Oxen Sheepe Porkes, Bores, Veales and Lammes provided for and kept as oft as it shal be thought needfull and after the season of the Yere to change and dryve them from place to place, and that they haue speciall heede in dryving them, so that the said Vitaille, nor any j)arte of them be hurt in theire default in hastye dryving as they will answere at theire perrill,nor that they suffer any Cattaille in the Lords pastures, saving only his owne. f)8. Item, that they order and drye theire fells and tallowe to the best of theire power, and to the most advantage of the Lord and trewlv taile with the Tanners and byers » • of the hides and fells as they deliuer them And at euery tyme they kyll any stuffe to shewe it to the Clerke of the Kytchen so that he maie be there or his Deputy to see 912 MEMORIALS OF [addend. the beast or beasts and the tallowe to be made vp And euery weekes ende to bring the taile of theire Offices into the Counting howse and that the bier of the tallowe shall take the waight at v daies ende or vi at the farthest. 69. Item yt is Ordayned that a Yoman of the Squillery and in his absence the grome to haue all such plate in theire guyding and keeping as shall serve for the Lords bourde as Chargers dishes platters potagers and sawsers^, And that they take surely heede of the said plate vpon theire perill^ And that daily after Dynner at convenient tyme and season to bring vp the said plate into the Jewel Howse or Wardrop and there to deliuer yt to a Yoman of the same except such nights as shal be thought for my Lords honor, plate to be kepte to serve the Lorde at his Supper And fowere tymes .in the Yere to make a trewe accompt of the pewter Vessell. 70 . Item, it is Ordayned that a Yoman or Grome of the Squil¬ lery or Sawcery in tyme of Season of the Yere gather crabbes and stamp them, and make of them verriuis for the Lords Howshold, and to prepare instruments there¬ fore And is likewise to make ail other sawces throughout the Yere as musterd Vineg and Veriuis And also that the Yoman of the Squillery see daily and diligently to the gathering and keeping of all the Sylver plate and pewter, and that for lacke of gathering there be none stolen, broken nor embesseled, nor that they haue any owt of the gates, nor to any Chamber any of the said plates or Vessell without speciall Lycence of an Hedd Officer vpon paine of losing his Office and that euery daie tymely in the morning they resort to the Kytchen to knowe what meate is Ordayned for my Lord, To th* intent they maie prepare Sawce convenient for the same meate. 71. Item it is Ordained that the Lords Almnoure shall at euery Dynner and Supper waight vpon the Lord at his table when the Lord dyneth and suppeth abroade, and there to take vp ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 913 NO. IV.] euery dishe when the Lorde hath sett yt from hym and thereof »to make sufficiently th’ almes dishe to be gyven to the most needy Man and Woman by his discretion Alwaies the Lords tenants to be preferred therein yf there be needy, except such disshies as shall be sent from the Lord to Strangers or other of his Howse at his plea¬ sure And the said Almonours to take vp the releves of breade drincke and meate as well of the Chamber as of the Plall, and diligently keep yt from devowring of doggs. And to put it in a cleane Vessel and truely to distribute at the gate to poore people, iij or iiij dales in the Weeke by his discretion. 72. Item, it is ordeyned that the Avener shall suerly and dili¬ gently provide in season and tyme for the Lords Haye lytter and provender And also to see the Hey of the Lords owne grounde and growing be well made and surely to be niowed and kept without unreasonable wast, and also at euery place locks and keyes sufficient to be had And that the Avener suffer no manner of Man to spend any haye or haue any libertye in any place where the Lords Hay lyeth saue where the Liuery shall be appoynted for ye tyme except such as shal be appoynted by the Lord.^ 73. Item that the said Avener see well and suerly to his Otes and hay and lytter in euerie place and at diuers tymes^ and that at his departing from euery place he note wysly his hay and lytter, and to measure his Otes to th" intent he male see and knowe at his Commyng the suertie thereof and yf at any place he finde any fault to serche yt owt to the best of his power and the same to shewe vnto the Lorde or his Officers in the Counting howse for the further serching and reformation thereof. 74. I TEM that the said Avener provide in due tyme and sea¬ son for Otes and litter to the most behoofe and profitt to the Lord and that at every standing Lyvery every keeper ther that is allowed at the Lords bourd wagis keepe well and trewly other mens Horses that be to hym 914 MEMORIALS OF [addend. assygiied as his owne Masters v at the lest, and vi in tyme of neede, and yf any such bee that will not so doe diligently and effectually the Avener or Yoman of the Horse to enforme the Hedd Officers thereof, and by theire consent to put hym owt and set another in his stedd, as he will answer to the Lord and to euery other partie that sendeth his Horse to Liuery at his perill. 75. Item, that the Masters of the Horses, or in his absence the Yoman bye no saddles, horse harness, watering bridles, halters Degmes hamells, pastrons, sursingles, girthes bitts colers or any other stutfe without it be first shewed in the Counting House, and to haue a byll therefore from an Hedd Officer to the sadler, and that all such stuffe bought be well kept without any losse, wast or destruc¬ tion And that the said Master of the horses or Yoman make an accompte monethly in the Counting howse thereof, and that theire make no fees, but such as shal be appoynted. And that the Yoman of the Horses see daily to the governance and suer keeping of the said Horses and keepers, and that they be kept as they should be. 76. Item, that the Avener monethly bring in all manner pro- vition and deliueraunces into the Counting howse to th* intent that deu allowaunce maie be had according to theire expences And yf any thing lacke or be misvsed to see yt reformed. And the Clerke of the Kytchen to paie trewly the ryding wagis and that no lyueries of Wyne, bread. Ale, nor here be made owt of the Hall or any Office to the Stable but by the ouersight and Com- maundement of the said Hedd Officers. 77. Item, it is Ordained that the Yoman and Gromes of the Wardrobe take heed diligently to all apparrell Arras, tapestry woollen and Lynnen and other Stuff vnder theire handes, so that in theire default the Lords appar¬ rell and stuffe, be not perished, nor hurt, but they to see yt brusshed spunged and Ay red euery weeke or fortnight as it shal be thought needfull. ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 915 NO. IV.] 78 . Item that all such Lynnen clothes as shall be for the Lavendry'imediately after they be desoyled be sent to the said Lavendry and there to be deliuered by a table, and not to be cast in Corners, and so lost or forgotten. And in likewise quickly receyved againe from the Laun¬ dry and cleanely laid vp with sweet herbes in a Chest iij or iiij daies at the least before they be occupied. 79. Item it is that the harbingers for the tyme being shall assigne Lodgings and make herbage to euery personne of the Howshold after their state and degree and ioyning theire Lodgings next to my Lords, as theire Office and attendance requireth, and that no man of the said Hows¬ hold presume to dislodge any mann or take awaie lodg¬ ings other than shall be appointed by the said Herbinger And iff it so be that any of the said Company be lodged. Yet for reasonable causes and consideracions to be re¬ moved and otherwise lodged as the cause shall require, alwaies foreseene that in the towre next the Lords Lodg¬ ings be reserved and kept reasonable Lodgings for Strangers, And yf any man presume to doe the contrary or offend in any of these Ordinaunces to be punished for the first Offence, and to lose a Monethes Wage. And for the second tyme to be ymprisoned, and the third time to be put out of Service. 80 . Item it is ordeyned that no personn or personnes of hows¬ hold shall at any tyme depart the said Howse whether it be the Lords business or his owne, but that he first shall come to the Counting howse or at least to the Clerke Comptroller and the Clerke Comptroller shall enter the dale and tyme of his departure for that he maie haue iust ordinarie allowance accordingly upon paine of losing the said allowance yf he goe in the Lords Busines, and yf he goe in his owne business, then he shall runne in further penaltie of the said Statute. ^ 81 . Item, it is ordained that yf any particular personne or personnes of Howshold be Chardged by any Hedd Office 916 MEMORIALS OF [addend. to keepe any bookes for reformation of any thing con¬ cerning good order to be kept within the said Howse And yf it be not kept accordingly the said personne or personnes being soe negligent in the same shall runne in like penaltie and haue like punishment as they ought to have which shall offend in the said Order. 82. Item, it is Ordeyned that no manner of personne receyved by the said Lord into his service shal be set in the Hall as my Lords Servaunt vnto such tyme as he shall be ad¬ mitted in the Counting howse, and there haue taken his othe and also the Statutes redd vnto hym. 83. The penaltie of all the Statutes. First by discreet warning The next dischardge hym the Howse with his Horse yf he haue any for vii daies. The third warning to dis¬ chardge him likewise for xiiij daies, and at the fourth tyme to deliuer hym his Wagis and put hym cleane owt of Seruice. The Office of the Steward. 84. First that he ought to make provision for all manner of grosse Emptions for the Howshold, and at such tymes and seasons of the Yere as shal be most for the Lords proffitt yf it beeffe beeffetts or Muttons to see that they be well pastured so that they decaye not for lacke thereof and yf it be other grosse emptions, to see it brought into such Storehouses as is appoynted for the same. 85. Item, that he ought to deliuer money by Indenture to the Caters and slaughtermen to buy and make such provision as they shall be chardged with so that they maie liaue ready money to dischardge all such emptions as shal be by them bought and not to take vitaille of Credaunce, for by reason thereof the Lord runneth not onely into great infamy and slaunder but also thereby susteyneth greate losse. 86 . Item that he ought from tyme to tyme to consult and NO. IV.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 917 counsaill with the Comptroller and Clerke of the Kytcheii concernirig such provision as he is chardged to make to th’ intent that alwaies the same provision maie be made in due season and most for the Lords profitt. 87 . Itesi, that he ought to provide al manner of stufFe requi¬ site and necessarye for the Lord and his Howse and to deliuer the same by Indenture to such persons as ought to be chardged therewith. And further that he ought euery halfe yere or els at the lest euery yere to receive the same StufFe bv the said Indenture not only to sett that the said stuffe be in theire custody who hath the chardge thereof, but also that it be well and substauntially kept. 88 . Item, he ought to paye all manner of charges ordinarie and without ordinarie as maie appeare vnto hym due to any person or personnes, as well that which is assigned by the hands of the Comptroller as also that which is his own provision. 89. Item that he with the Comptroller and other the Lords Counsaill ought to make Ordinary dietories and other ordinary allowances to euery personne being within the Lords Chekerolle for that euery such personne maie knowe what allowance he ought, to haue by the said Ordinary and that no suche dietory or Ordinary be broken without his advice and knowledge. 90. That he ought ymmediately after the Lord hath admitted any Chapleyne, Gentleman particuler or Grome into his Service the Lords pleasure therein knowen to call them into the'Counting howse and there gyve them theire chardge, And further declare vnto them such Statutes as he shall thinke meete and convenient for them to knowe to th’ intent that suche personnes maie well observe and keepe them And that done to notice vnto them what ordinary allowaunce they shall have as .well in Wage and Lyuery, as in diet wood Candles and lodging, and also iournieng by the Lords Commaundement and Carriage at 918 MEMORIALS OF [addend. suche tymes as the Lord removeth his howshold &c. And yf the Comptroler be not there present then the Steward ought at tyme convenient to declare vnto the said Comptroler what he hath donne therein, for that he maie not onely see the said personnes doe theire duties in suche Seruice as they maie be appoynted vnto but also that they maie willingly haue all suche Ordinary allow- aunces as they ought to be allowed of. 91. Item, he shall keepe all manner of inventories as well of the Lords Wardrobe as other, and when any newe is bought to see it entred into the same. 92. Item, that he ought not to send no manner of personn about the Lords busines, nor Lycence no man to depart the Lords Howse but that he shall commaunde the same forth¬ with to resort to the Comptroler and make hym privy of his going not onely for that the Ordinary maie be so much abated, but also that the said Comptroler maie mark in his ledgier the daie and tyme of his going forthe, to th’ intent that at his comyng againe yf he have bynn in the Lords business to gyve allowance accordingly. 93. Item that he ought to aide and assist the Comptroler in all things which he shall doe concerning the keeping of all manner of Statutes, Ordinances and good rules in the said howse, And further at all tymes, at the request of the said Comptroler, when any thing is to be reformed shall come with the Comptroller to the Counting Howse there to put in execution such Statutes as for the good order of the Lords Howse is Ordeyned and made &:c. And also yf he hymselfe perceave any wast made in the said House or any thing els owt of Order contrary to the statutes of the same House then he ought forthwith to call a Counting howse for reformacion thereof. The Office of Comptroler. 94. First that he ought to view and see all suche grosse pro¬ visions as shal be made by the steward to th’ intent not NO. IV.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 919 onely the pryces thereof be reasonable but also that it be good and' serviseable for the Lords howshold, yf it be not forthwith disallowe the same that other provision maie be made in due season, so that the Lord shall not be vn- served, and that donne to charge euery other Officer which ought to be chardged with the same provision to the Lords vse And yf any default be found in keeping, or ordering the said provision the Officers being founde in such default to paye for the same. 95. Item that he ought daily to viewe all manner of Vitaill brought into the Larder by the Caters and slaughtermen and to see that yt be good servisable and holsome for mannes bodye, and the prices reasonable, and also the cutting owt thereof, that done to assigne theire books for theire allowaunce of the same and yf any defaulte be founde in keeping ordering dressing seasoning or yssuing of the same vntil the Larderer or other Officers or Cooke appoynted for that purpose shall paye for the said Vitaills so negligently or wilfully lost. 96. Item that he ought to gage all the Ale, beere and wyne brought into the said Howse And also see or cause to be seene all other things which is bought by waight and measure, measured and wayed for that the Lord should take no losse thereby, And further he ought euery daie once to be in euery Office within the said Howse to see th’ Ordering and keeping of the same And yf any default be found to call them into the Counting Howse and to see them punished according to theire defaults. 97 . Item that he ought after an Ordinarie is appoynted to com- maunde and also see euery particuler Office to follow the same Ordinarie and to gyve euery man willingly like al- lowaunces, as they be allowed in the same Ordinary, and not aboue, except he be further commaunded by the Lorde, the Steward or the said Comptroler. 98. Item that he ought to see that no particuler Officer shall 920 MEMORIALS OF [addend. plant or appoynt any other man to serve or keepe his Office for theire owne ease and otherwise for by reason of some meanes euery Office within the House is disordered from the said Ordinarie. 99. Item that the Steward and he, or one of them at the least ought to be twise a Weeke in the Counting howse and call before them or one of them at the least all the Officers of the Howshold and there straightly chardge them to be of honest conversation trew and diligent in theire Offices, to the most honor and profitt of the Lord and further to see daily all manner of ^ by reason whereof yt maie appeare vnto hym yf any wast hath bynn made in the said Offices, whereupon he ought to monishe them of theire defaults that the said Officer maie amend the same And yf he amende yt not, then he ought to certifie the Lord of his default and so the Steward and hee to put the said Officer from his Office. 100. Item that the Steward and hee or one of them ought yf any other Howshold Servant doe not theire duties in such service as they be appoynted vnto, Or doe breake any of the said statutes or Ordinaunces which is made for the keeping of good rule and Order of the said Howse, to call them to the Counting howse and their examyn them of theire defaults and trespas, and that neither for feare nor for love, neither for old service nor for new any trespas be favoured but punished according to there trespas, nor that they or any other Hedd Officer take part nor favor any manner of personne of Howshold more one that another in that behalfe. 101. Item that he ought to keepe a great Legeir wherein he should note euery bill of payments that passeth his hands by assignment because no doble allowaunce should be gyven And in the said booke he ought to note euery personne put forth on the Lords Busines, or otherwise Lycensed the daie and tyme of theire departing forth of [a blank here.] a NO. IV.] ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 921 the said howse, for that at theire comyng agaiiie he male give them'allowaunce accordingly. 102. Item that he ought at euery remove to see or cause to be seene that no man haue carriage with the Lords stuffe, and at his chardge no more then he, or they be allowed in theire Ordinary. 103. Item that he record all grosse emptions bought as well by Steward as by other to the Lords vse. 104. Item to record all monitions gyven to any person within my Lords howshold for reformation to be had in the same. 105. Item he shall suffer no horsse to be at the Lord’s chardge within the howse nor without, except such as be allowed by the Lords Chequere Rolle or lycensed by the Hed Officer. 106. Item he shall monethly take reckoning of the Stable and Court Roll, as neede shall require. 107 . Item he shall keepe the Lords Chequire Rolle and his Statutes and shall enter into the said Rolle euery servaunt receyved by my Lord. And also shall reade vnto hym such Statutes as be nieete for hym to knowe before he be sett in the Hall as my Lords servaunt. 108. Item, that the Clerke of the Kytchen come duly into the Kytchen in the morning earely and aj^pointe the Cater what to bring in for provision, and to appointe the Cooke, what and how much to dresse, according to the rate of the howshold so to be knowen of the Comptroler or Vssher of the Hall. 100. Item, that he doe see the Lords service orderly served owte of the Dresser, and to followe the said Seruice tyll yt be served downe, and that such meate as remaine vn- 922 MEMORIALS OF [addend. served to be safely kept by the Larderer, or at his owne hand and so to be served at other meales against the meales, lesse to be prepared. The Assize of fees in all Offices in the howshold. Garnator Bakehous. Nothing < Cooles, Ashes and nothing ells, 110 111 Pantry That the Loves and Trenchers be cut as large as the lofe will give and that no lofe be rounded or paired except for my Lords bourd, all loves to be Chipped^ and no fees to be taken in that Office saving only Chip¬ ping and Cutting of the Loves and tren¬ chers. 112 Celler Item no fees to be taken vnto the Office but furnished of empty pipes, hogges- hedds, fatts, runletts, the remnaunt of them 113 feable Also as for broken Wyne and lyes none to be had but kept for Vineger. Buttry ^ 114 Ewery & Chaundry r 115 Lawndrie < r 116 Spicery f No fees to be had except empty potts of L greene ginger, succar baggs and boxes 117 Wardrobe - Item 118 a [blanks here.] NO. IV.] Almery Kytchyn & Larder Catrye Butchery Squillery & Sawcery The Hall ARCHBISHOP CRANMER. 023 119 ■< ITEM no fees to be had of great scomming of the leade tyll my Lords howshold be served sufficiently as brewis^ fryeing and basting. Empty barrels of herrings Stur- gion Salt Salmon, Salt Eles Conger, seale, by the Ouersight of the Hed Officers 120 and Clerke of the Kytchen to be feeable. Also feathers of the wild foule or tame to be feeable. Also all Connye Skynnes that cometh of presents or of my Lords owne to be feeable. Item other Cony Skynnes bought and also that shall serve for my Lords mouth to be feeable the Cater to have them all. Also 121 pannyers of Sea fishe to be feeable, and these fees to be distributed amongst the Yoman Gromes and Pages. Item no fees of the Oxe more then the sticking peece, the Hedd and Gutts, leav¬ ing the Chyne sufficiently fleshed and hole, and that he bring in euery time of the Yere the tonge of the Oxe and from Allhollan- tid’ to Shrovetide the tripes ready washed, and euery Sheepe to be brought in hole 122 except the hedd, and the paunche w^^ be fees and from Allhollantide to Shroftyde the Intrailes of the Sheepe eury mondaie and Wensdaie, And so for Calves Lames and Porke, to be brought in hole without fee all times of the Yere. Item no fees to be had except the garbage of Swannes the Chalderne made sufficiently 123 Item, I 1 124 APPEND. VOL. III. 924 MEMORIALS OF ABP. CRANMER. [addend. NO. IV. Porters Item no fees to be had of any howshold man or former comytted to Ward by my Lords 125 commaundement or by any Hed Officer. Clerk of the j Kitchen | f That he take no fees except Calves Skynnes j [ and Lams Skynnes INDEX. The Roman numerals refer to the volumes; the Arabic, to the page. No distinction is made between text and notes. Aaronical priesthood, ii. 213, Abbey lands, bill proposed for re¬ storing, iii. loi, 102, 132. Abbot, George, archbp. of Canterb. i. 504. Abergavenny, Henry Neville, lord, iii. 347. Absolution, i. 86. Accusatio Cranmeri, a MS. in Corp. Chr. Coll. Libr. Cambr. i. 247. Adam Melchior, his life of Cramner, iii. 269. iEtiologia, Watson’s, iii. 348. Agatha, St., account of, ii. 86. Agricola, John Islebius, iii. 295, 296. Agrippa, Cornelius, i. 19. Agues, great mortality from in 1552, ii. 392. Alan, or Allen, William, cardinal, iii. 330. slanders Cranmer, iii. 421. his Execution of English justice; and his Sincere defence of English catholics, ibid, re¬ futed, iii. 423. his calumnies a- gainst Martyr, iii. 435. A Lasco, John, ii. 286,293,303,334, 362, 408 ; iii. 156, 159, 300. ac¬ count of, ii. T42, 270-280. his letter on behalf of his congrega¬ tion, ii. 273, 274. Erasmus’s eu¬ logy of, ii. 277. his letter to Cecil for a French press, ii. 647. a re¬ fugee in 1553, iii. 51. A Lasco, John, bp. of Gnesna, ii. 276. Albert, Margrave of Brandenburgh, iii. 663, 665, 667, 673, 674. Albone, John, of Trunch, his bill about the scandal as to Q. Mary, iii. 56. Aldrich, Robert, bp. of Carlisle, i. 116; ii. 131, 439. supports the six articles, i. 163,416. on com¬ mission of rites, i. 173. his opin¬ ions on the sacraments, i. 432. Aless, Alexander, iii. 428. account of, iii. 286-291. translates prayer book into Latin, ii. 200. his book on schism, iii. 289. brings Cran¬ mer a letter from Melancthon, iii. 287. Alexander Peter, ii. 144, 147, 163, 210 ; iii. 84, 91, 157, 196, 397. account of, ii. 143. Martyr’s letter to, iii. 320. All Souls’ Coll, visited by Cranmer, i. 207. Allein, Edmund, an exile in 1553, iii. 38. Allen, Thomas, iii. 326. Alsop, — befriends Becon, iii. 344. Altars, council’s letter for pulling down, ii. 252, 234. Alvey, John, an exile in 1333 , iii. 38. Ambrose, friar, an agent of Hy. VIII. in 1329, iii. 733. Ambrose, St., i. 96, 437 ; iii. 165. Amys, Roger, iii. 680. Anabaptists, i. 83. proceedings a- gainst, i. 154, 410, 411. popish I 1 2 926 INDEX. emissaries under disguise of, ii. 192. and other erroneous sects among protestants, ii. 266-268. Andernach, Quinter, ii. 302. Angelo, Michel, minister of the Ita¬ lian congregation in London, iii. 699. Anhalt, Geo. prince of, iii. 289. Anhalt, Wolfgang, prince of, i. 24. Anne Boleyn, see Boleyn. Anne of Bohemia, queen of Rd. II. iii. 716. Anne of Cleves, iii. 430. Annebault, Claude de, admiral of France, and ambassador, i. 305, 311; iii. 382. Anthonius Corranus, see Corranus. Antichrist, the pope said to be, iii. 59i»592- Antonius Marcus, a pseudonym as¬ sumed by Gardiner, ii. 326, 334 ; iii. 225, 226. Ap Harry, John, ii. 37. Ap Rice, Elizeus, ii. 37. Apostolical canons published by Foxe, iii. 174. Appleby John, an exile in 1553, iii. 39- Aquinas, Thomas, ii. 57. Arians among protestants, iii. 152. baptism by, iii. 165. Aristotle studied at Cambridge, ii. 73» 74. iVrmagh, persons proposed for the archbishopric of, ii. 369. Armorial bearings of Cranmer, iii. 253. changed by Hy. VIII. i. 277, 514- Armorial bearings of Crumwel, iii. 391 - Armstrongs of Scarrington, iii. 333. Articles of Religion, 1536, i. 83, 84, 85, 91. proposed in 1550, ii. 230. in Latin and English in 1552, ii. 365, 368, 672. king’s mandate concerning, ii. 415. sent out by council, in 1553, ii.439. Arundel, Henry Fitzalan, earl of, ii. 61, 90. iii. 8, 133, T34, 431, 449, 45®’ 452. Arundel, Humphrey, executed for treason in 1549, ii. 115. Arundel, Thomas, abp. of Canterb. iii. 716, 717. Ascham, Roger, ii. 53, 55,57,59,63, 69, 71, 74, 392 ; iii. 376, 666. his letter to Cecil about disputation in 1548, ii. 479, 482. his remarks on Cambridge, ii. 64. applies for dispensation from fasting, ii. 65- 67*; iii. 340. his letter to Cran¬ mer about university of Cam¬ bridge, ii. 71. his letter to Stur- mius, iii. 384. Ashburn, Christopher, iii. 84. Askew, Anne, ii. 185,186. Cranmer not guilty of her death, iii. 429. Aslacton, family of, iii. 333. manor of, ibid. Isabel, de, great grand¬ mother to Cranmer, iii. 332. Assheton, John, convented of he¬ resy, ii. 94. recants, ii. 95. Athanasius, the pseudonym of an annotator on Card. Pole’s Ora¬ tion, iii. 507. Atkinson, Richard, iii. 107. ap¬ pointed to dispute at Oxford, iii. 490 > 493 - Aubrey, Wm., account of, iii. 284. Audience court of Canterbury, i. 81, 366. Audley, sir Thomas, lord chancellor, i. 54, 390. does not oppose the six articles, i. 163, 416. on com¬ mission to inquire into Patmore’s case, iii. 395. Augsburgh, confession of, iii. 302. Augustine, St., i. 151,402, 403,436, 457, 458; iii. 129, 339, 667. stu¬ died at Cambridge, ii. 73, 74. Augustine, St., (of Canterbury) his shrine at Canterbury, i. 235. Austria, duke of, i. 322. Avales, John, a spy and informer against gospellers, iii. 192. Aylmer, John, bp. of London, iii. i. account of, iii. 70. an exile in 1553^ iib 38- B. Babylon, a name applied to Rome by St. Jerome, iii. 136. Radius Claudius, a notary, iii. 539, 562, 565. Baghe, Thos. alias Williams, ii. 180. Baily, — contemporary of Cranmer at Cambridge, i. 4. Bainton, sir Edward, iii. 367. Baker, sir John, chancellor of the court of augmentations, ii. 12,90; iii. 7, 9, 168, 447, 449. account of, ii. II. promoted by Cran¬ mer, i. 247. joins in the plot against Cranmer, i. 253,259, 260, 264. INDEX. 927 Baldwin, Francis, iii. 93, 156. Bale, John, bp. of Ossory, i. 79; ii. 186, 380, 381, 382, 680; iii. 93, 94, 272, 723. his Image of both churches, i. 288 ; ii. 185. his De¬ claration of Boner’s articles, iii. 4. his Catalogue, ii.374; iii. 348. is Elucidation of Anne Askew’s martyrdom, ii. 185. an .exile in 1553, iii. 38. his letter on behalf of the exiles, iii. 158, 159. his works while in exile, iii. 176. his Centuries, i. 136; iii. 176, 269. his character of Cranmer, iii. 416. Balsamon edited by Foxe, iii. 174. Balthazar, — a witness against Cranmer, in 1543, i. 259. Bamberg, bp. of, iii. 667. Baptism, i. 85; ii. 25. Martyr’s opinion on, iii. 164. Baptist, John, prebendary of Can¬ terbury, i. 248. Barat, Dr., i. 5. Barber, or Barbar, John, official of the court of Canterbury, i. 93. promoted by Cranmer, i. 266. gives orders about superstitious shrines, i. 208. in the plot against Cranmer, i. 266. Barber, — brought before Cranmer for denying the real presence, 1.150,151. Barber, Dr., a mistake for Warner, which see i. 177. Barkley, sir William, ii. 340, Barlow, John, bp. of Rochester and i Lincoln, account of, ii. 352. Barlow, William, bp. of St. Asaph, St. David’s, and Bath and Wells, i. IX5,136, 217, 222, 290 j iii. 350. account of, ii. 107, 132. conse¬ crated, i. 77, 78; iii. 729. opposes the Six Articles, i. 163, 416. on commission of rites, i. 173. his opinion on the sacraments, i. 175, 432. on commission to examine the New Testament, in 1541, i. 216. deprived, iii. 24, 343. an exile in 1553, iii. 38. recants, iii. 180. on a commission for eccle¬ siastical laws, ii. 361. Barnabas, St., epistle of, iii. 339. Barnes, Dr., i. 144. burnt in 1540, ii. 82. Barjesus, iii. 604. Baro, . . . i. 249. Barton, Elizabeth, her imposture and execution, i. 44, 332-336. Basil, St. i. 457. Basil Theodore, a feigned name for Becon, iii. 343. Basle, exiles at, iii, 167. Bateman, William, bp. of Norwich, i.342. Batteley, Nicholas, i. 115. Bavaria, Frederick, elector of, iii. 671. Bayfield, Richard, burnt, i. 184. Bayne, Ralph, bp. of Lichfield, ii. 157; iii. 79. account of, and con¬ secration, iii. 65, 66. Bazzani, Menelao de, iii. 565. Beard,... an informer against gos¬ pellers, iii. 192. Beaumont, ... an exile in 1553, iii. 39. Becket, Thomas a, i. 31, 155, 502, 509, 5 II. feast of forbidden, i. 134. shrine of at Canterbury, i. 209. Beckinsall, .... a witness against Cranmer in 1543, i. 259. Becon, Thomas, ii. 52 ; iii. 91. ac¬ count of, iii. 343. a preacher at Canterbury, ii. 377. his Jewel of joy, ii. 409. his Comfortable epistle to the afflicted people of God, iii. 35. an exile in 1553, iii. 38. his epistles in exile, iii. 170. his treatise on fasting, iii. 380. his character of Latimer, iii. 201- 206, 715. his book of postils, iii. 345. Beddingfield, sir Henry, ii. 198. Bede, Venerable, iii. 300. Bedel or Bedyl, Thomas, clerk of the council, i. 39, 136, 325. iii. 576^ 579- Bedford, John Russel, earl of, i. 306. ii. 12, 90,92, 228, 231, 234, 239, 251,256, 275, 348, 356, 357. iii. 4,9, 447, 449, 701, account of, ii. 10. lord privy seal, ii. 99. sent against Devonshire rebels, ii. 112. Bekesbourne, attached to see of Canterbury, i. 213. account of Cranmer’s house there, ibid. Belhouse, Dr. on commission to in¬ quire into Cranmer’s conduct, in 1543, L 262. Bell, John, bp. of Worcester, i. 225, 335. confirmed, i. 169. his opin¬ ion on the sacraments, i. 177. on 928 INDEX. commission to examine the new testament, in 1541, i. 216. Bellasis, Anthony, archdeacon of Colchester, ii. 37, 180. Bendal, John, an exile in 1553, iii. 39. Benet, Dr. William, ambassador to France, i. 17. Benet, see Corpus Christi Coll. Benson or Boston, Dr. Wm. abbot and dean of Westminster, i. 327 j ii. 38. king’s commissioner in i547> ii- 13 - Bentham, Thomas, ii. 374. an exile in 1553, iii. 39. Berengarius, iii. 217, 221, 604, 616, 625. Bernard, Thomas, chaplain to Cran- mer, ii. 88. Bernardine, ii. 303. Bernher, Austin, bp. Latimer’s ser¬ vant, iii. 129, 510. Berthelet, or Barthelet, Thomas, the king’s printer, i. 84, 228, 282. Bertram, book of. see Ratram- nus. Besely, Richard, ii. 52 ; iii. 91. Betts, . . . chaplain to queen Anne Boleyn, a contemporary of Cran- mer at Cambridge, i. 4. Beza, Theodore, consulted as to Genevan Bible, iii. 161. Bible, English, translation not ap- j)roved of by abp. Warham, iii. 715. printed in 1537, i. 125 ; iii. 387. particulars of translation, i. 129. published in 1538, i. 141. declaration to be read by all cu¬ rates on its publication, i. 399. gladly received and eagerly read, i. 141, 142. Grafton’s letter to Crumwel about, i. 393. Great Bible printed in 1540, i. 182 ; iii. 393. printing of in Paris, i. 186. stopped by inquisition, i. 188. burnt in Paris, i. 190. printed by French presses in London, ibid. Cranmer’s preface to, iii. 388,393, 682-696. frontispiece described, iiii. 392,393. account of, iii. 681. ordered to be placed in all churches, i. 191; iii. 387. sup¬ pressed during Crumwel’s dis¬ grace, i. 193. new translation in¬ tended, in 1541, i. 215. bishops appointed to examine translation in 1541, i. 216. suspected trans¬ lations of burnt, iii. 144. old Eng¬ lish translations of, iii. 387. Bible, Geneva, Beza and Calvin consulted about, iii. 161. Luther’s, ii. 399, 401. Biddil], John, an exile, in 1553, iii. 38. Bill, William, chaplain to king Edw. VL, ii. 440. one of a commission to consider articles of religion, in 1552, ii. 367. one of the revisers of the common prayer, ii. 172. Bilney, Thomas, the martyr, i. 75, .135,140- Bipont, duke of, ii. 347. Bird, John, suffragan bishop of Penrith, afterwards bishop of Chester, i. 140, 509; iii. 180. ac¬ count of, i. 136. consecrated, i. 133; iii. 24. recants, iii. 180. de¬ prived, iii. 343. Birrus, an episcopal vestment, ii. 214. Bishopricks new designed, i. 73. founded, i. 169. revenues of pil¬ laged by courtiers, ii. 334. Bishops’ book, or Institution of a Christian man, i. 91,173. account of, i. 107, III. another in 1336, i. 112. Bishops appointed by patent, ii. 106. take their commissions from Edw. VL, ii. 678. Bishops, opinions of on the sacra¬ ments, i. 424-433. authority and titles of, i. 332, 333. titular or suffragan, names of several, i. 76. see “ Suffragans.” Bland, John, i. 249. Blunt, sir Christopher, ii. 108. Bocardo, iii. 109. Bochier, or Bocher, Joanna, or Joan of Kent, i. 237 ; ii. 97,98,100. Booking Dr. Edw. monk of Canter¬ bury, contriver of Eliz. Barton’s imposture, i. 44. 334. Body of Christ, cannot be in more places than one, iii. 394. Boleyn, queen Anne, i. 7, 320,337 ; iii. 423, 424, 427. much with Hy. VIII., i. 15. made marchioness of Pembroke, and marries Hy.VIIL, i. 32, 34, 35; iii. 728. coronation of, i. 36, 327 ; iii. 728. her heirs declared successors to the crown, i. 33. sent to the tower, i. 100. marriage dissolved, i. 102. influ- INDEX. 929 ential with Hy. VIII. in the re¬ formation, hi. 381. not married ])y Cranmer, iii. 430. Boleyn, sir Thomas, see Wiltshire, earl of. Boner, Edmund, bishop of London, i. 37, 136,137,156, 159, 206, 217, 222, 279, 280, 283, 286, 329, 504, 511,512; ii. 34,81,125,' 126,127, 133, 160, 180, 250,682; iii. 72, 83, 118, 145, 182, 207, 215, 216, 221, 726. ambassador to France, i. 44. on commission of rites, i. 173. his negligence, ii. 179. for¬ wards the printing of the bible in Paris, i. 186. an enemy to Gardi¬ ner, while Crumwel was in power, his friend afterwards, i. 188. con¬ secrated bp. of London, i. 197, 204. sets up six bibles in St. Paul’s, i. 192. his oath against papal supremacy, i. 198, 499. de¬ prived, ii. 123, 194. his protest as to the proceedings against him, ii. 126. not hearty in the reform¬ ation, ii. 175. his letter to the dean and chapter of St. Paul’s, ii. 176. his ingratitude to bp. Ridley, ii. 196. on commission against bp. Hoper, ii. 262. his articles, iii. 94. his conversation with Cranmer, about his book on the sacrament, iii. 438. on commission of heresy, in 1553, lii. 23. restored, iii. 24, 712. de¬ prives married clergy, iii. 88. one of the subscribers to commission for the Oxford disputation, iii. 107. insults Cranmer, iii. 227. a persecutor, iii. 429, Boner, Edmund, the reputed father of bp. Boner, iii. 72. Boner, Mrs. mother of the bp., lives in bp. Ridley’s house, ii. 197. Boston, see Benson. Bottlesham, episc. Navatensis, (a mistakeforLandavensis,)i.76,5o7. Bourne, Gilbert, bp. of Bath and Wells, account of, iii. 64. signs commission for Oxford disputa¬ tion, iii. 107. Bourne, John, secretary to queen Mary, iii. 208, 269. Bovel, James, ii. 281. Bowerman, William, iii. 63. Bowes, sir Robert, account of, iii. 7, 449. Bowne, John, a married priest resti¬ tuted, iii. 486. Bradbridge,... exile in 1553, iii. 39. Bradford, John, ii. 110, 377, 440; iii. 124-126, 148. account of, ii. 300. expostulates with Day, bp. of Chichester, ii. 261. deprived for marriage, iii. 25. committed to the Tower, iii. 343. his employ¬ ment there, iii. 74. examined be¬ fore cardinal Pole, iii. 138. writes to the Freewillers, iii. 447, 509- 511, to Cranmer, iii. 148. to Pelagians, iii. 149. gains over some, iii. 150. writes to Careless, ibid, to Hopkins, iii. 183, 523- 532. to lady Vane, iii. 186-188. his Hurt of hearing mass, ibid. Bradkirk,— a witness against Scory, in 1543, i. 239. Bradley, John, consecrated suffra¬ gan of Shaftesbury, i. 158. Bramhall, John, abp. of Armagh, i. 139- Brandenburgh, Albert, margrave of, ii. 204 ; iii. 665,673, 674. John, margrave of, iii. 666. Bray, mayor of Bodmin, ii. 115. Brentius, iii. 156,159, 672, 673. Bret, iii. 342. Brian, sir Francis, agent of Hy, VIII. in Italy, iii. 732. Bridges, sir John, lord Chandos, iii. 450. account of, iii. 7. Bridges, sir Thomas, iii. 24, 245. Briggs, William, ii. 14. Britton, Dr. one of the judges of Katharine of Arragon, i. 325. Bromley, sir Thomas, on commis¬ sion for ecclesiastical laws, ii. 362. Brook, Rob. recorder of London, and afterwards chief justice of the common pleas, ii. 362. Brookes, James, bp. of Gloucester, i. 30; ii. 319. almoner to Gardi¬ ner, iii. 26. signs commission for disputation at Oxford, iii. 107. in commission against Cranmer and Ridley, iii. 209, 210, 213, 216, 220, 223, 224, 228, 229, 234, 538, 54L 543» 560, 562, 563, 565, 568, 582, 583. 595- Brooke or Brookes, Thomas, one of the six preachers at Canterbury, i. 24b, 248. Brown, sir Anthony, i. 286; ii. 16, 430; iii. 354, 355. account of. 930 INDEX. ii. 264. committed to the fleet for attending mass, ibid. Browne, Geo. abp. of Dublin, ii. 381. account of, and consecration, i. 78. Browne, sir John, iii. 242, 245. Bruern, Richard, iii. 559. Bruno, Dr. iii. 383, 670. Brunswick, Henry, duke of, iii. 668. Bryce, Thomas, iii. 168. Bucer, Martin, i. 180, 437; ii. 399, 401; iii. 156, 159, 279, 300, 304, 305^ 391 > 436 > 509- account of, ii. 140,301. his work on the epistle to theRomans,i.i03. his discourse against the sedition in 1549, ii. 120, 121. his letter to the lady Elizabeth, ii. 140. his annotations on St. Matthew, ii. 142. his work De regno Christi, iii. 734, 735. comes to England on the invita¬ tion of Cranmer, ii. 581. en¬ tertained in Cranmer’s family, iii. 396. his letter on the death of Fagius, ii. 150. takes his doctor’s degree, ii. 151. Martyr’s letter to, about disputation in 1349, ii. 164. disputes at Cambridge, ii. 173, 298, 299. differs from Mar¬ tyr as to the real presence, ii. 597. his letter to lord Dorset against church spoliation, ii. 199. invited to assist in revising common prayer, ii. 201. his letter on that subject, ii. 202. Martyr’s letter to him about the same, ii. 204, 307, 308. writes on preservation of church revenues, ii. 297. his friendship with Martyr, ii. 304. employs Alex. Aless to translate his work on English orders, iii. 290. writes to Cecil on behalf of Sleidan, iii. 324, 675, 676. and on behalf of French protestants, iii. 697. dies, ii. 299. his library, ii. 303. his children, ii. 304. the true date of his death, iii. 325. Bucerin, Wibrand, wife of Bucer, ii. 301, 302, 303. abp. Parker in¬ terests himself about, ii.301. Buckler, sir Walter, one of the king’s visitors in 1547, ii. 14. Buckmaster, Dr. William, account of, and his opinions on the sacra¬ ments, i. 178. Bulkeley, Arthur, bp. of Bangor, ii. 310. account of, ii. 353. iii. 721, 722. consecrated, i. 217. Bullinger, Henry, ii, 191, 192, 205, 218, 219, 247, 365; iii. 158, 302, 305. entertains the exiles, iii. 160, 178. Bullingham, Richard, archd. of Lincoln, chaplain to Cranmer, ii. 88. deprived for marriage, iii. 25. an exile in 1553, iii. 38. Bullock, Maurice, iii. 549. Bulls of Clement VII. for consecra¬ tion of Cranmer, i. 479-497. Burgundy, duke of, i. 322. Burnet, Gilbert, bp. of Salisbury, his History of the Reformation, i. 20, 42, 76, 174, 175, 176, 178, 294, 301, 504; ii. 3, 45, 137, 203, 412, 423; iii. 71, 145, 197, 270, 420, 445, 728. Burton, Dr. Edward, iii. 272. Burton, William, antiquarian of Leicestershire, iii. 326. Busby, John, iii. 95. Bush, Paul, bp. of Bristol, conse¬ crated, i. 227. account of, iii. 25. resigns, ibid, and iii. 63. recants, iii. 180. deprived, iii. 343. Busshop, Richard, iii. 549. Butler, John, Cranmer’s commissary at Calais, account of, i. 199, 201. Butts, sir William, physician to Fly. VIII. i. 264, 275; ii. 373; iii. 330, 350, 366. influential with Hy. VHI. as to the reformation, iii. 381. C. Caesar, John, ii. 400. Calamities, judicial in England, ac¬ cording to John Knox, iii. 177. Calvin, ii. 129, 144, 191, 192; iii. 154, 156, 158,159, 160. writes to Somerset to preserv^e church re¬ venues, ii. 298. Martyr’s letter to, ii. 329; iii. 98. consulted about Geneva Bible, iii. 161. assists the exiles, iii. 178. Cranmer writes to about union of protestants, iii. 302. correspondence of Cranmer with, iii. 307-313. censures Cran¬ mer hastily, iii. 314-316. his works, iii. 317. writes to Cranmer about Martyr, iii. 318. to Bullin¬ ger, iii. 316. censure of Osiander, iii. 309. writes to the king, iii. 317. Calvinists, iii. 437. Cambridge, University of benefitted by Cranmer, ii. 53. low state ' of, ii. 57. address to Cran- INDEX. 931 mer, ii. 482. disputation about mass, ii. 56. fears of spoli¬ ation, ii. 57, 680. application of against townsmen, ii. 6r. account of studies at, by Ascham, ii. 73. disputation at in 1549, ii. 169-173. questions sent to relative to dis¬ putation, iii. 105. letter of convo¬ cation to, ibid, instrument of, appointing disputants, iii. 489-94. letter to University of Oxford about, iii. 491-493. Camerarius, iii. 733. Canon Law, Reformation of, i. 294- 7. Cranmer’s collections from, i. 47; iii. 267,704,737,738,744-883. Canons apostolical, ii. 51. Canons of King James I., i. 98. of the bj). of Rome, i. 345. Candlemas, superstitions of forbid¬ den, ii. 45. Canterbury, Christ church, prior and chapter of declare against papal supremacy, i. 52. commis¬ sion sent to, to surrender, i. 169. letter of on Boner’s consecration, i. 497. chapter altered to dean and prebendaries, i. 202. Cran¬ mer’s letter about, ibid, preben¬ daries of, plot against Cranmer, i. 244,248-250. Cranmer’s trouble at alienation of revenues, i. 307. scheme for new foundation, i. 444. names of ])rebendaries and preach¬ ers, i. 248. dean and chapter, Pole’s letter to, iii. 139, 496-500. confirms Cranmer’s leases for 21 years, iii. 367. Canter])ury, abp.’s palace at, l)urnt, i. 272. archbishopric of seques¬ tered, iii. 200. Cap, Dr. i. 61. Capon, see Salcot. Caraccioli Ascanius, ii. 281. Carden, Thos. vicar of Lime, i. 241. Cardin, — knight of the king’s privy chamber, i. 246. Cardmaker, John, account of, iii. 137. Careless, John, account of, iii. 150. letter to Philj)ot about freewdllers, iii. 151, his confession of faith, iii. 152. Carell, John, ii. 362. Carew, Geo. dean of Ch. Ch. and Windsor, ii. 129. Carleton, Geo. bp, of LlandafF and Chichester, ii. 37, 418. , Carmarthen, church of, what it means, ii. 681. Carolostadius, ii. 246. Cartwright, Edmund, brother-in- law to Cranmer, iii. 332. Cassali, Andr. Joh. agent of Hy. VIII. in 1529, iii. 733. Cassali, Greg, de, agent of Hy. VIII. in 1529, iii. 732. Cassiodorus, ii. 293. Castaldus, iii. 667. Castalio, ii. 293. Castleacre, Thos. de, recommended as suffragan of Norwich, i. 80. Castleton, Wm. dean of Norwich, ii- 133- Cato, i. 438. Catechism, Cranmer’s, ii. 321; iii. 212, 730. Church, the authors of, ii. 365. passed by convocation i^ I 553 » ii- 419- Latin, ii. 417. Cavell, John, burnt for imputed heresy, ii. 129. Cawdewell, Rd. M.D. iii. 541, 549. Cawood, iii. 73. Cecil, or Cecyl, Wm. Lord Bur¬ leigh, ii. 56, 57, 130, 170, 176, 223, 232, 233, 249, 269, 270, 271, 272,274, 280,283, 284, 286, 316, 349 ’ 364’ 362, 366, 371, 380, 381, 392. 394 ’ 391 ’ 408; iii. 7, 9, 316, 321,322, 323, 324,325, 394, 405, 406, 407, 408, 447. account of, ii. 238. letter to Boner about his negligence, ii. 179. A Lasco writes to, ii. 273. letter to Cranmer about covetousness, ii. 383, 672. re¬ marks on, by Wharton, ii. 683. Justus Jonas’s letter to, iii. 298, 647. and Martyr’s letter to, iii. 319. entreated at Cranmer’s sug¬ gestion on behalf of foreigners, iii. 397. Celsay, Eliz. i. 232. Ceremonies, i. 87, 345, 413. Romish book of, sought to be brought in, i. 167 ; ii. 87. Cesalis, see Cassali. Chadsey, see Chedsey. Chaffen, Thos. mayor of Salisbury, ii. 85. Chaloner, sir Thos. account of, iii. 10. Chamberlain, — a free wilier, iii. 148, 152. Chambers, John, bp. of Peter- 933 INDEX. borough, i. 75. consecrated, i. 217. on a commission to examine trans¬ lation of New Testament in 1541, i. 216. Champion, Dr. Richard, chaplain to Cranmer, i. 68, 232, 350. preben¬ dary of Canterbury, iii. 89. Champneys, John, abjures his he¬ resy, ii. 92. Chandos, lord, see sir John Bridges. Chaplains of Cranmer, iii. 333. Charles V. the Emperor, i. 17, 22, 281, 303, 319, 321; ii. 394; iii. 81, 133, 134, 469, 663, 664, 665, 666, 667,671, 672, 673, 674, 698. proclamation for a general coun¬ cil, i. 22; ii. 394; hi. 294, 295. Chartham vicarage, not impropriate, ii. 683. Chedsey, Wm. ii. 158, 306, 359; iii. 106, 494, 561. account of, ii. 159. recants from popery, ii. 79- Cheke, sir John, n. 53, 57, 74, 75, 204, 225, 269, 270, 301, 316,331, 333> 334. 335. 355. 357. 362, 365. 366, 371, 392, 425; 111. 7, 99, 169, 281,321, 447,449,670, 675, 700. account of, ii. 168. translates prayer book into Latin, ii. 203, 204. translates Cranmer’s book on the Sacrament into Latin, iii. 160. his letter to Parker on Bu- cer’s death, ii. 657. his indict¬ ment, Cranmer’s letter to Cecil about, iii. 394, 700, 732. Chelius, Huldric, ii. 302. Cheney, Rd. archd. of Hereford and bp. of Gloucester and Bristol, i. 156; ii. 353. account of, iii. ^71- Chersey, iii. 372. Cheyney, Cheiney, Cheney, or Cheyne, sir Tho. ii. 90, 92; iii. 406, 447, 449. treasurer of the household, ii. 99. account of, iii. 6. Chicheley, Henry, abp. of Canter¬ bury, iii. 725. Childerlay, sacrilege at, iii. 316. Chiliades preface to Cranmer’s book on the Sacrament, iii. 39. Chinucci, or Ghinnucci, or de Nu- gutiis, Hierome, bp. of Worces¬ ter, agent of Hy. VIII. in 1529, hi. 732. Chiswell, — i. 501. Cholmondeley, sir Roger, chief ba¬ ron, ii. 256. Christopher, suflragan ot Sidon, i. 76, 78, 506, 510. Christopherson, John, bp. of Chich¬ ester, ii. 107. Chrysostom, St. i. 404; ii. 214, 325 ; iii. 129, 389, 684-690. Church ornaments embezzled, ii. 89. commission to inquire into em¬ bezzlement, ii. 411. Church preferments given to lay¬ men, ii. 59. Churches profaned in 1548, ii. 89. Cicero, i. 438; ii. 73. Clark, — contemporary of Cranmer at Cambridge, i. 4; ii. 290. Claybroke, Dr. i. 325. Clement VII, i. 319; iii. 345, 575, 378, 379. bull for consecration of Cranmer, i. 38, 479, action be¬ tween Hy. VIII. and, iii. 323,668, 670. Clergy and Orders, questions about, i. 420-423. Clerk, John, notary public, iii. 539, 54L 343» 544. 549» 5h7»568,369, 581, 382. Clerk, John, bp. of Bath and Wells, i. 42, 115, 137, 327; iii. 269. commissioner of the starchamber, i. 200. Cleves, elector of, iii. 671. Cliff or Clifton, treasurer of York, i. 177. Chnton, Edward, (afterwards earl of Lincoln,) ii. 228, 231,234, 231 ; iii. 447. Coates, Geo. bp. of Chester, iii. 78. account of, iii. 79. Cobham, George Brooke, lord, i. 36; ii. 43, 231; iii. 447. Cocks, Dr. John, vicar general of Canterbury, i. 39, 207, 466; iii. 376. one of a commission of in¬ quiry on Cranmer in 1343; i. 262. proves false, i. 264. opinions on sacraments, i. 432. Cockys, — ii. 187. Codenham, John, recommended by Cranmer as suffragan of Dover, i* 138. 397- Coke, or Cooke, sir Anthony, iii. 99, 169. king’s visitor in 1347, ii. 13, 14. account of, ii. 336. on a com¬ mission for ecclesiastical laws, ii. 362. INDEX. 933 Cole, Arthur, president of Magd. Coll. Oxford, hi. 541, 549. Cole, Hy. archd. of Ely and dean of St. Paul’s, ii.a 23, 162; hi. 106, 241, 242. account of, ii. 157. in¬ structed to preach at Cranmer’s condemnation, hi. 241. his ser¬ mon at ditto, hi. 244, 245, Cole, Thos. ii. 378. an 'exile in 1553 (?). iii- 39- Cole, Wm. hi. 561. Collins, Rob. preb. and commissary of Canterbury, i. 34. account of, hi. 90. Colman, — i. 239. Commendone, John Francis, hi. 76, 467, 474, 475. account of, hi. 78. ^ Commission to inquire into de¬ frauders of revenue, hi. 408. Commissions of inquiry on Cran- mer in 1543, i. 261-267, 459. Commissioners on matters of re¬ ligion, i. 171. of rites, i. 173. on bps’ book, i. 106, 115. on ana¬ baptists, i. 155. Common Prayer book settled by parliament, ii. 137, 138. revised, 1550, ii. 200, 204, 406; ih. 272, corrected for the French edition, ii. 408. letter of Cranmer’s to Cecil about French translation, hi. 698. letter from council on neglect of, h. 178-182. French edition printed, ii. 285. Communion, substitution of for mass projected, i. 311. in both kinds recommended in convoca¬ tion, ii. 37. in both kinds, and new order of established, ii. 40, 45; hi. 144, 589, 590. Conference between Papists and Protestants projected, hi. 291. Confession, i. 86. Confirmation, opinions of Cranmer on, i. 433, Consecration of bishops, ceremonies at, in 1550, ii. 310, 311. Constance, bp. of, ih. 673. Constantine associated with Tyndale in his translation of the Bible, i. 182. Constantine, Geo. on royal visita¬ tion in 1547, ii. 14, 109, III. Constantins Marcus, a j)seudonym of bp. Gardiner, ii. 331, 332. Convocation of 1523, i. 253. of 1534, i. 43-47. declares against papal supremacy, i. 52. of 1536, pass articles, i. 84. of 1539, articles proposed, but not received, i. 168. of 1541, new translation intended, i. 215. of 1542, ii. 17. agrees about homilies, ibid, of 1547, ii. 36. petitions for repeal of Six Articles, ii. 40. of 1552, ar¬ ticles agreed to, ii. 365, 368, 672. of i553j packed, ih. 70. public disputation at, hi. 71. of 1554, hi. 102. of 1555, hi. 196, 197. Cook, Dr. Wm. dean of Arches, ii. 92, 99, 199. Corboil, Wm. de, abp. of Canter¬ bury, i. 502. Coronation of Edw, VI. ii. 3-6. shows at, hi. 31. of queen Mary, ibid, shows at, hi. 32. coronation oath, hi. 229, 583. Corpus Christi, feast of, i. 412. Corpus Christi Coll. Cambr. Library of, i. 166, 219, 247, 267; ii. 3, 12,13,144,335,358; hi. 145,357. Corranus Anth. ii. 293. Corvinus Anth. translated by Robt. Wisdom, ii. 378. Corwin, Coren, or Curwen, Hugh, ! abp. of Dublin, afterwards bp. of Oxford, i. 79, 156; ii. 353. on commission of rites, i. 174. opini¬ ons on sacraments, i. 432. Cotes, Geo. bp. of Chester, conse¬ cration and account of, hi. 65. Cotisford, Thos. ii. 14. an exile in 1563’ iii- 39- Cotterell, Dr. John, account of, hi. ^ 3 - Cotton Library, i. 52, 84, 175, 180; ii. 10, 33. Cotton, sir Richd. ii. 430; hi. 10, 449. account of, ih. 6. Cotton, sir Rob. i. 84. 508. Council, general, proclamation of by Chas. V. i. 22, Coverdale, Miles, bp. of Exeter, i. 130, 186, 189, 190; ii. 371. ac¬ count of, ii. 347; hi. 385, 550, 551. a translator of the Bible, i. 129. proclamation against his Bible, i. 310. on a commission to try Geo. von Paris, ii. 100. on a comrnission for ecclesiastical laws, ii. 361. consecrated, ii. 363. de¬ prived, iii. 24, 343. an exile in 1553, iii. 38. his sermon at Paul’s 934 I N D E X. Cross in defence of Eng. Bible, iii. 386. Cranmer’s letter to Cecil about, iii. 731. Cowper, Thos. bp. of Lincoln, ii. 280. Cox, Leonard, ii. 277. Cox, Richd. bp. of Ely, a contemp. of Cranm. at Camb. i. 4; ii. 92, 162, 239. account of, ii. 160. on commission of rites, i. 174, 175. on commission for reformation of canon law, i. 297. tutor to Edw. VI. ii. 425. his oration at dispu¬ tation at Oxford, 1549, ii. 164, 588-596. one of the revisers of the common prayer, ii. 172. an exile in 1553, iii. 38, 350. Coxson, — min. can. of Canterbury, i. 232, 471. Cranmar for Cranmer, i. 320; iii. 738. Cranmer, Anne, sister of the abp. iii. 332. Cranmer, Anne, lady Harris, grand¬ niece of the abp. iii. 331. Cranmers Arms of the, iii. 333. Cranmer, Csesar, iii. 332. Cranmer, Daniel, i.230; iii. 331. Cranmer, Dorothy, Mrs.Rosel, sister of the abp., iii. 332. Cranmer, Edmund, the abp.’s great grandfather, iii. 332. Cranmer, Edmund, archd. of Can¬ terbury, brother of the abp., i. 34, 212,230; ii.37, 311; iii. 88,331, 332. an exile in 1552, iii. 38. Cranmer, Isabel, lady Shepey, iii. 332. Cranmer, Jane, Mrs. Monings, iii. 332. Cranmer, John, brother of the abp., iii-332,333- Cranmer, Richard, iii. 331. Cranmer, Robert, nephew of the abp., iii. 331. Cranmer, Thomas, abp. of Canterb. family, birth, and education, i. 2. sent to Cambridge; fellow of Jesus college; made D. D.; marries, i. 3. declines a place in Card. Wolsey’s college; made one of the univ. examiners, i. 4. appointed one of the six at Cambridge to debate the king’s marriage, i. 5. occasion of his rise, i. 6, 7. disputes the question at Cambr. i. 9. his ac¬ count of Pole’s book against the divorce, i. 12, 15. 315-320. am¬ bassador abroad, i. 17-26. his acquaintance with Osiander, i. 19. I whose niece he marries, i. 20 ; iii. 329, 330. made abp. of Canterb. i. 27. benefices be had before, i. 27. scruples at oath to pope, but persuaded by Dr. Oliver, i. 33; iii- 580, 596, 607, 608. consecrated under protest, i. 34, 38, 39, 40, 329, 331. erroneously stated by Strype to have been present at Anne Boleyn’s mar¬ riage, i. 35 ; iii. 430. pronounces sentence of divorce between Hy. VIII. and Kath. of Arr. i. 36,42. confirms his marriage with Anne Boleyn, i. 37. appeals to general council, ibid, primary visitation, i.43. appeals from the pope, i.44. argues in parliament against papal supremacy, i.47. presses for re¬ formation and translation of Bible, i. 49. on a commission for taking anti-papal oaths, i. 54. intercedes for More and Fisher, i. 57,339. visits diocese of Norwich, i. 61. preaches up the king’s supre¬ macy, i. 63. provincial visitation, i. 67. opposed by Gardiner, i. 68. defends bis sermons to the king, i. 67, 343. advises dissolution of monasteries, and foundation of new sees &c. out of them, i. 73, 169. defends his audience court against Gardiner, i. 82. publishes articles of religion, i. 83. has a share in compilation of bishops’ book, i. 91, 106, 107. judgment on a matrimonial case, i. 92. re¬ fuses dispensation for unlawful marriages, i. 94. reforms his court, i. 97,373. on a commis¬ sion on Anne Boleyn’s case, i. 100. opposed by Gardiner as to bishops’ book, i. 106. his notes on Hy. VHI’s animadversions on bishops’ book, i. 109. his injunc¬ tions at visitation, i. 119. man¬ date for non observance of certain holidays, i. 122. promotes print¬ ing of Bible, 1537, i. 125,128; iii. 385, 386. preface to Bible, iii. 388-393, 681-696. reads lec¬ tures at Canterb. i. 141. has a part in Lambert’s death, i. 144, 145. zealous, in 1538, for the corporal presence, and dislikes QEcolam- INDEX. 935 padius and Zuinglius, i. 147. his letter to Vadian, i. 147, 406. tries Damplip and others for denying corporal presence, i. 150, 1,^1. conference with Ridley on this subject, i. 151, keeps his marri¬ age secret, i. 154; iii. 329. in commission on anabaptists, &c. i. 155. injunctions for diocese of Hereford, i. 156,414. opposes Six Articles, i. 162-164; iii. 427, 428. sends his wife to Germany, i. 163 ; iii. 329. on commission for matters of religion, i. 171. carries the articles of 1540, i. 172. has chief part in the Necessary erudi¬ tion, i. 172. on commission of rites, i. 173. his questions on the sacraments, i. 174, 417, 424-428. writes to Osiander about di¬ vorces, i. 180. his plan for new foundation at Canterbury, i. 202, 440. visits All Souls’ coll. i. 207. prefers learned men, as Ridley, &c. i. 214. revises king’s book, i. 219. account and specimens of his discourses, i. 221, 448-459. promotes reformation in Scot¬ land, i. 224. procures act for ad¬ vancement of true religion, i. 223. visitation, in 1543, i. 228-243. prebb. of Canterbury plot against him, i. 244-260. desires a com¬ mission, i. 261. expostulates with his enemies, i. 262, 266. accused of heresy by Gostwick, i. 270. defended by Hy. VIII, i. 271-276. writes to Boner about occasional suffrages, i. 280, 283. sets upon reformation of canon law, i. 294 -297. begins revisal of service books, i. 298, 301. moves the king to further reformation, i. 305, 306; iii. 381-383. prevails as to abolition of certain super¬ stitions, i. 306. seeks to redress alienation of revenues of Canter¬ bury cathedral, i. 307, 308. letters about prebendaries’and preachers’ houses at Canterbury, i. 310. visits Hy. VHI. in his last sick¬ ness, i. 312. takes a commission from Edward VI. to execute his office, ii. I. his speech at Edward Vi’s coronation, ii. 7. prepares homilies, ii. 17. obtains repeal of Six Articles, ii. 40. his queries concerningthemass,ii.42,473. as¬ sists at funeral of Francis II, king of France, ii. 43. decides que¬ stion of Northumberland’s di¬ vorce, ii. 44. on commission to examine church offices, ii. 45. his catechism, ii. 46; iii. 730. his Confutation of unwritten verities, ii. 48-30, 678, 679. his care for the church of Canterbury, ii. 32. his care for Cambridge, ii. 33. his opinion about Lent, ii. 69. his homily on good works, ii. 86. appoints form of prayer for peace, ii.91. convenes autonomians, ii. 92. sentences Joan of Kent, ii. 98, 488. visitation, 1348, ii. 102, 492. procures act for appointing bishops by patent, ii. 106. an¬ swers the Devonshire rebels, ii. 114,502. draws up office for fast on occasion of Devonshire rebel¬ lion, ii. 121. draft of his homily for ditto, ii. 562. deprives Boner, ii. 124-126, 133. visits some va¬ cant churches, ii. 132. writes to the council about duke of Somer¬ set, ii. 135-137. furthers the common prayer, ii. 137. invites Bucer to England, ii. 146. sends money to Fagius’ widow, ii. 130. writes to Bucer on death of Fagius, ii. 130, 586. with other bishops revises Prayer Book, ii. 200, 201. refuses his consent to bishop Hoper’s disusing the habits, ii. 208. consults Bucer about Hoper, ii. 210. endeavours in vain to persuade Hoper, ii. 217. on a commission to try Gar¬ diner, ii. 237. obtains churches for foreigners, ii. 269. favours foreign protestants, ii. 282. la¬ bours to preserve church reve¬ nues, ii. 297, 391. writes to Bu- cer’s widow, ii. 302. his book against Gardiner, ii. 312-313. an¬ swers Gardiner’s reply, ii. 316, 326. enlightens Martyr as to the Eucharist, ii. 322-323. his un¬ finished answers to Marcus An- tonius (i. e. Gardiner), ii. 328. his book translated by Cheke, ii. 331-^334. his notes in Benet library, ii-335-337. revises prayer book, assisted by Martyr and Bucer, ii. 346. on commission for \ # 936 INDEX. ecclesiastical laws, ii. 361. pre¬ pares, with others, articles of re¬ ligion in 1552, ii. 364. letter to council about, ii. 367, 669. re¬ commends Turner and others for see of Armagh, ii. 373, 379, 670, 671. writes to Cecil about king Edw.’s safety,ii. 390. his principles of reformation, ii. 401. opposes bill to attaint Tonstal, ii. 405. examines into the family of love, ii.409. first refuses to comply with settlement of succession, ii. 420. afterwards signs the instrument, ii. 422. his great hopes of king Edw. ii. 425. writes a Latin letter to him, ii. 426. frequently at council, ii. 437, 439. among lady Jane’s counsellors, hi. i. declares for queen Mary, hi. 9. misreport- ed to have said mass, in 1553, hi. II. his declaration thereon, hi. 13-17, 452-459. summon¬ ed before council, and committed to the Tower, hi. 17,18. suppli¬ cates queen for pardon, ih. 19. advised to fly, but remains, hi. 37. advises Mrs. Wilkinson to fly, hi. 37, 460, 461. attainted, ih. 62. sues queen for pardon of treason, hi. 67, 463-465. petitions council, and obtains pardon, ih. 68. his employment in the Tower, iii. 74. conveyed to Oxford, ih. 103. brought before Weston and com¬ missioners, hi. 108. his an¬ swer to the articles on his trial, hi. 546-548. disputes at Oxford, hi. 110-112, 413. with Harpsfield, hi. 113. condemned for a heretic, hi. 122. separated from his com¬ panions in prison, ih. 123. writes to the council, hi. 123, 494-496. his condition after disputation, hi. 127. his occupation in prison, ih. 128, 204. his book on the sa¬ crament burnt, ih. 144. translated, iii.i6o. queen is petitioned for him, hi. 200. prays for Ridley and Lati¬ mer when going to execution, iii. 200. last proceedings against him, iii. 209,538-582. cited to Rome, iii. 214. degraded, iii. 222. re¬ solves upon appeal, iii. 225-227. writes to the queen, iii. 228-234. 582-596. recants, iii. 238-240. resolves to revoke his recantation. iii. 241. his behaviour and speech to the people at his condemna¬ tion, and his confession, iii. 247- 253. burns his right hand, and dies, iii. 254. his paternal coat of arms, iii. 255. changed by Hy. VIII, i. 277,514. Osiander’s opinion and character of, iii. 255,414. Mar¬ tyr’s d®, iii. 415. Bale’s d°, 416. no monument to him, iii. 259. his works, iii. 264-278. list of, 701- 711. his regard to learned men, iii. 279-328. labours for union of of protestants, iii. 301. corresponds with Calvin, hi. ,307-313. his friendship for Peter Martyr, iii. 318. his wives and children, iii. 329, 571, 729. attainder of his children reversed, iii. 329. his se¬ cond wife, iii. 330, 729, 734. his officers, ih. 347-356. his letter to Crumwel about sir Edw. Neville, iii. 347. Morice’s Decleiration con¬ cerning Cranmer, iii. 357-380. his temperance, iii. 357. his cle¬ mency, ii. 81, 83; iii. 358. severe to offending protestants, iii. 359. his ability in removing Hy. VlII’s doubts, iii. 362. his hospitality, iii. 363,366. unjustly charged with covetousness, ii. 383; hi. 399, 400,405. his letter to Cecil about this, ii. 672, 673. his care of the revenues of the see, iii. 367,368. kind to his servants, iii. 371. anec¬ dotes about the slander that he was an hostler, iii. 371-374. Strype’s observations on Cranmer, iii. 375, 383. his profound learning, iii. 375-378. his collections for the canon law (vide Canon law), iii. 375. his care of his diocese, iii. 378, 379. preached often in great towns of his diocese, iii. 379. his influence with king Edw. for refor¬ mation, iii. 383. a great scriptur- ist, iii. 383. preface to Bible, iii. 388. his compassion for suffering protestants, iii. 394,396. his ho¬ spitality to strangers, iii. 398. his poverty at his degradation, iii. 400. his housekeeping, iii. 402- 404, 884-924. his endeavours to repress clerical luxury, iii. 404. his humanity, humility, and gen¬ tleness, iii. 405-408. undaunted in God’s cause, iii. 409. falsely INDEX. 937 charged with cowardice and flexi¬ bility, ibid, of ardent affections, hi. 411. Cranmer and Wolsey compared, hi. 412, 413. papistical calumnies against Cranmer, stated. and refuted; as Feckenham’s, Va- rilla’s, Saunders’s, Allen’s, Par¬ sons’s, and Osorius’s, hi. 419-441. no persecutor, hi. 429. defended by Foxe, hi. 440. his wife, ca¬ lumny about, hi. 425. Cranmer, Thomas, father of the abp., hi. 332. Cranmer, Thomas, hi. 331. Cranmer, William, hi. 332. Cranmer of Sopiston, hi. 331. Crayford, Dr. on commission of rites, i. 174. opinions on sacra¬ ments, 432. Creeds, i. 85. Crispin, Rd. orEdm., account of, ii. 115. Dryander’s letter to, hi. 293. Croke, Dr. Richard, account of, hi. 733,734. witness against Cran¬ mer, hi. 213. his testimony, 549- 559 » 561. agent of Hy. VIII. in Italy, i. 18; hi. 732. Crome, Edward, recommended by Cranmer as dean of Canterbury, i. 442,443; hi. 265. account of, hi. 124. Cross, adoration of, abolished, i. 299, 412. Crowley, Robert, an exile in 1553, hi. 39. Crumwel, Thomas, earl of Essex, i. 54, 66,68, 78, 95, 117,118,124, T25, 126, 131, T33,144, 165,166, 186, 210, 336, 388, 391, 393; ii. 58, 201, 375 ; hi. 124, 288, 290, 372, 374 » 385, 387^ 427.^ 428, 681. visits monasteries, i. 73. recom¬ mends articles to convocation, i. 83. does not oppose ^ix Articles, i. 163, 416. committed to the Tower, i. 171. favours translation of Bible, i. 185. promotes the printing of the Bible in Paris, i. 187,188. and in London with French presses, i. 190. disgraced, i. T94. in the Tower, hi. 361. dies, i. 196. influential with Hy. VIII. in reformation, hi. 381. on commission to inquire into Pat¬ more’s case, hi. 395. Crusius, Martin, Annal. Suev. ih. 325 - Cuff', Henry, ii. 108. Curte of Street, our Lady of, al¬ leged miracles by, account of, i. 332. .Durtop, James, ii. 160,162. account of, ii. 157. recants, hi. 181. wit¬ ness against Cranmer, hi. 214. his testimony, hi. 555, 556. Curwen, see Corwin. Cyprian, St., i. 405, 458 ; ii. 214 ; iii- 338. 339 - D. Dalmatic, an episcopal vestment, ii. 214. Damplip, Adam, preacher at Calais, convented before Cranmer for de¬ nying the corporal presence, i. 150, 199. account of, and of his death, i. 201. Daniel, John, preb. of Canterbury, i. 248. Danvers, sir Charles, ii. 108. Darcy, sir Anthony, lieutenant of the Tower, ii. 225, 229, 237. Darcy, sir Thomas Lord, account of, ii. 420; iii. 5, 9, 447,449, 463. Daunce, Henry, a lay preacher, iii. 193 - Davenant, John, bp. of Salisbury, ii. 418. Day, George, bp. of Chichester, i. 145; ii. 42, 131, 228, 242, 246, 257, 262, 264, 350, 437; iii. 677. account of, ii. 259. assists in re¬ vision of service books, i. 298, 301. opinions on sacraments, i. 432. deprived, ii. 245. his troubles, ii. 250-256. letter to King’s col¬ lege, Cambridge, about leaving off* masses, ii. 259, 260. on a com¬ mission of heresy, iii. 23. signs letters of commission for the disputation at Oxford, iii. 107. deserted Cranmer in the affair of the Six Articles, iii. 361. Day, John, the printer, ii. 317; hi. 355 - Day, William, bp. of Winchester, account of, ii. 260. Death, Cranmer’s discourse against fear of, i. 456. Declaration to be read by all curates on publication of Bible, i. 141,399. Denny, sir Anthony, i. 264, 273, 303» 304; ii. 90; iii. 350, 353, 938 INDEX. 355. influential with Hy. VIII. in reformation, iii. 381. Dering, — an accomplice in Eliz. Barton’s fraud, i. 44. Devenish, William, preb. of Canter¬ bury, iii. 88. Devonshire rebels, ii. 11,112,127. articles of, ii. 113. Cranmer’s an¬ swer to, ii. 114, 502-562. Dionysius, Areopagita, iii. 338. Dionysius Carthusianus, iii. 376. Dionysius first agent of Hy. VIII, in 1529, iii. 733. Diotrephes, i. 353. Discourses, three, of Cranmer, i. Disputations at Cambridge, ii. 56. in 1551, before Cecil, ii. 354-356. in Morison’s house in 1551, ii. 357. at Oxford, in 1549, hi. 299. at Oxford, preceding Cranmer’s condemnation, iii. 104-118. in convocation of 1552, iii. 71. Divorces, act to prevent, i. 179. Dobbs, or Dobb, Thomas, iii. 432. Dominicans, or Black Friars, i.346. Donel, Thomas, an exile in 1553, 39 - Dorset, Henry, earl of, iii. 398. Dorset, Margaret, marchss. of, i. 36, 48, 337 - Dowdal, George, abp. of Armagh, i. 79. Downs, Dr., chancellor of York, i. 178. Doyley, Thomas, steward to abp Parker, iii. 263. Draycot, Dr., ii. 37,38. Driver, ii. 82. Drum, Michael, one of the six preachers at Canterbury, i. 241, 247, 249. contemporary of Cran¬ mer at Cambridge, i. 4. preferred by Cranmer, i. 214. Dryander, John, entertained by Cranmer, iii. 291, 293. recom¬ mended by Melancthon to Ed¬ ward VI, iii. 292. Dudley, lord Ambrose, attainted of high treason, iii. 62. Dudley, sir Andrew, account of, iii. 40. committed to the Tower, ibid. Dudley, lord Guilford, ii. 206. at¬ tainted of high treason, iii. 62. Dudley, lord Robert, iii. 62. Dunstan, abp. of Canterbury, iii. 259. his tomb, i. 510. Durrant, — servant to queen Ka¬ therine Parr, iii. 363. E. Ecclesiastical laws petition from convocation for reform of, ii. 36. commissioners appointed, ii. 361. Eckius, Joannes, iii. 231, 588. Eden, Dr. Richard, archdn. of Mid¬ dlesex, ii. 180. Edgeworth, Dr. Roger, on commis¬ sion of rites, i. 174. opinions on sacraments, i. 432. Edmund, abp. of Canterbury, i. 511. Edmunds, Dr. John, master of Peterhouse, i. 178. Edridge, George, iii. 549. Edward VI, his reign begins, ii. 2. crowned, ii. 3. his letter about visitation, ii. ii. his journal, u. 432. protestants ofier to have him as their defender, ii. 191. per¬ suaded by Northumberland to leave the crown to lady Jane Grey, ii. 206. his device for the succession, ii. 675-677; iii. 445, 463. persuades Cranmer to con¬ sent, ii. 422. dies, iii. 424. his writings, iii. 426. Elector of Brandenburgh, ii. 309. Elector Palatine, ii. 309; iii. 671. Eliot, John, iii. 85-87. Elizabeth, queen, ii. ii, 198, 381, 427 ; iii. 32. birth of, i. 36. Erasmus, ii. 142, 277; iii. 14, 285, 286. his character of sir Thomas Boleyn, i. 7. writes certain tracts at ' his suggestion, i. 8. paraphrase of St. Luke, i. 195; ii. 16,24, 27,30, 32,33. translated by John Old, ii. 377. his praise of A Lasco, ibid. Erudition of a Christian man, iii. 361. Essex, Henry Bourchier, earl of, ii. 44. Essex, Thos. Crumwel, earl of, see Crumwel. Essex, Robert Devereux, earl of, ii. to8. Essex, William Par, earl of. see Northampton, mqs. of. Eucharist, abuses in, by Papists, iii. 232. Euripides studied at Cambridge, ii. 73 > 74. I N 1) E X. 939 Eusebius, i. 402. E^ 'ans, John, bp. of Bangor and Meath, account of, hi. 721. ob¬ servations on Strype, ibid. Exeter, Henry Courtney, marquis of, executed, hi. 347. Exiles of 1553, hi. 155. list of, hi. 38,39. some employed as-printers abroad, ih. 167. how they sub¬ sisted, hi. 178. F. Faculties, master of, appointed, i. Fagius, or Phagius Paulus, h. 143, 144, 147, 148, 165, 294; hi. 279, 397,509. account of, ii. 149. his works, ii. 582-586. comes to England, ii. 148. dies, ii. 149. Cranmer benefits his widow, ibid. Faith, Cranmer’s discourse on, i. 448. justification by, ii. 360. Family of love, or David George’s sect, ii. 410. Farrar, or Ferrer, Robert, bp. of St. David’s, ii. 132, 160; hi. 126, 138. account of, ii. 107. a king’s visitor in 1547, ^4* consecrated, ii. 105. deprived, hi. 24, 343. brought before Pole, hi. 148. writes (with Bradford &c.) about freewiilers, hi. 148, 509-511. Faucet, Richard, ii. 187. Feasts allowed (1537), i. 134. Feckenham, John de, alias How- man, dean of St. Paul’s and ab¬ bot of Westminster, ii. 123, 324- 356; hi. 68, 106, 541, 562, 563, 565. abuses Cranmer, Ridley, and Latimer, hi. 419. Ferdinaiul, king of Hungary, i. 22, 322; hi. 663, 664,668, 671. Ferragutt, Augustino, hi. 565. Fife, John, hi. 290. Filiden, Thos. (qu ? Elphin), i. 516. Filmer, Henry, condemned under the Six Articles, i. 246. Finch, William, suffragan of Taun¬ ton, consecrated, i. 158. First fruits, petition against, ii. i . 37 - Fisher, John, bp. of Rochester, iii. j 733. refuses oath against papal j supremacy, i.55,57; iii. 422, 623. j but is walling to subscribe to sue- | cession, i. 57, 337-339. Cranmer | intercedes for, i. 339. } Fisher, two of that name exiles in .L553>.iii-39* Fitzpatrick, Barnaby, lord Upper Ossory, account of, ii. 429, 430. Florio, Michael Angelo, see Angelo, Michael, ii. 281, 282. account of, h. 283. letter to Cecil, ii. 642,644. Florio, Simon, or Florellus, ii. 2S1. Ford, -— i. 254, 263,467. Foreigners allowed churches, ii.269. Forgiveness of injuries, Cranmer’s discourse on, i. 455. Forman, Dr. Robert, i 182. Forst, Nicholas, ii. 275. Fox, Edward, bp. of Hereford, al¬ moner to Hy. VIII, i. 6, 115,136, 156; ii. 353. account of, i. 112. agent to Fly. VIII, in 1529, iii. 732. consecrated, i. 77,78; iii. 728. one of the composers of the bishop’s book, i. 106. his letter about the same, i. 108. said to be the author of a book on the royal power, i. 112. Foxe, John, the martyrologist, i. 129, 142, 145,151,164, 270, 297 ; ii. 97, 98, 163, 178, 281, 326, 328, 334, 335 » 373; iii- 71. no, 118, 119,181, 184, 194, 206, 210, 219, 225, 236, 240, 243, 265, 284, 293, 325, 334, 353,355, 424, 425, 433, 438. account of, and his w^orks, iii. 173-176. expostu¬ lates wdth parliament about Six Articles, iii. 100, 486-488. Lever’s letter to, iii. 175. his letter to parliament about Marian perse¬ cution, iii. 176, 513-516. his de¬ fence of Cranmer, iii. 440. Foxes and Firebrands, ii. 6,192. Francis I, king of France, i. 186, 3037305» 31 L 319 ; iii- 382- in¬ terview with Hy. VIII at Calais, i. 35. his letters patent for printing English Bible, i. 188, 439 - Franciscus, friar, agent of Hy. VIII, 1529, iii. 733. Frankfort, troubles at, ii. 347, 371 ; iii. i6r. Fraterculus, John, or de Villa Gar¬ cia, prof, of div. at Oxford., i. 178. a witness of Cranmer’s recanta¬ tion, iii. 239, 240, 241. Frederick, duke of Saxony, i. 24; iii. 665. K k APFENP. VOL. III. 940 I N I) E X. Freewillers, iii. 147. contentions be- | tween and predestinarians, iii. 152. letter of Bmdford, &c. about, iii. 509-511. French congregation in London, ii. 284. French Prayer Book printed, ii. Fretchville, Joan, sister in law to abp. Cranmer, iii. 332. Frith, John, i. 143, 310. on the sa¬ crament, ii. 326. I Frodsham, Elizabeth, mother of bp. Boner, iii. 72. Froschover, Christoph., the printer, ii. 335. prints the first English Bible, iii. 387. Fugger, Anthony, iii. 673. Fulk, Dr. William, i. 246; iii. 386. his defence of the English Bible, iii. 386. Fuller, George Ambrose, burned for reputed heresy, ii. 129. Fuller, Thomas, Church History, i. 83; ii. 171. G. Gage, sir John, ii. 12. account of, ii. II. Gallasius, Nicolas, minister of French congregation in London, iii. 316. Gardiner, German., witness against Cranmer, 1543, i. 259. executed for treason, i. 269. Gardiner, William, alias Sandwich, preb. of Canterbury, i. 232, 243, 248, 249. plots against Cranmer, i. 249-256, 259, 464, 465, ex¬ amined and brought to trial, i. i. 264, 265. imprisoned, released, and makes submission, i. 267. let¬ ters of submission to Cranmer, i. 268, 469-471. Gardiner, Stephen, bp. of Winches¬ ter, i. 42, 68, 196, 205, 211, 215, 225, 226, 228, 244, 261-263, 287, 307^ 325 > 327^ 328, 350-354 ; ii. 78, 83, 109, 127, 129, 185-190, 259, 264, 328, 331, 334, 345, 376, 396, 423, 438 ; lii. 32, 57, 59, 61, 65. 93> i33» 167, 175, 182, 220, 269, 272, 282, 284, 293, 320, 334, 34 L 3 B 3 > 361. 362, 385, 429, 430, 431, 508, 547, 559, 726. secretary to Henry VHI, i. 6. ambassador to France, i. 45; iii. 302,303. op¬ poses the audience court, i. 81. on commission for bishops’ book, i. I 106, 115. instigates Hy. YIH to dispute with Lambert, i. 145. tries the deniers of the corporal pre¬ sence, i.150. incites Hy. VHI a- gainst Cranmer on account of his resistance to secularization of mo¬ nasteries, i. 160. supports the Six Articles, i. 163, 416. supposed to have a hand in the book of popish ceremonies, i. 168. vexed at the progress of the reformation, i. 173. I not on commission of rites, i. 174. opposes printing of Bible in Paris, i. 190; iii. 385, 386. on a commission to examine transla¬ tion of New Testament in 1541, i. 216. plots against Cranmer, i. 245-272, 465-468, 471. passes sentence on several convicted un¬ der Six Articles, i. 246, 247, 249. out of favour with Hy. VHI, i. 269. has the ascendant at court again, i. 287. retards reforma¬ tion, i. 289 ; iii. 381. opinions on the sacrament, i. 432. opposes ho¬ milies, ii- 17. letter to Cranmer about reformation, ii. 460, 466. his censure of Erasmus’ para¬ phrase, ii. 27-33. letter to Somer¬ set about homilies, &c., ii. 33, 186, 467-475. in the Fleet, ii. 22. remarks on Cranmer’s catechism, ii. 46, 47. put out of his office as chancellor of the university of Cambridge, ii. 62. connives at disguised popish emissaries, ii. 192. appointed to examine Kent¬ ish anabaptists, ii. 193. troubles of, and proceedings against, by council, ii. 228. acquiesces in common prayer, ii. 230. signs articles confessing his fault, but demurs at one of them, ii. 231- 233. refuses to sign them, ii. 235. is sequestered, ib. and 236. is called before a commission and deprived, ii. 237-244. his book against Cranmer, ii. 240, 241, 315. in commission against Hoper, ii. 262. a second answer to Cranmer under the name of Marcus Anto- nius Constantius, ii. 327; iii. 164. supposed to be concerned in Somerset’s death, ii.342. Whar¬ ton’s remarks upon his servants’ being sworn on his trial, fi. 681. his sermon at Paul’s Cross against INDEX. 941 the two archbishops, hi. 22. on a 1 commission of heresy, iii. 23. re- I stored, iii. 25. made chancellor, ! iii. 30. enforces conformity to | popery, iii. 34. duke of Northum- | berland confesses to him, hi. 47. ; intercedes for Northumberland, iii. 48. scandal about, hi-55, 713. signs letters for disputation at Oxford, hi. 107. in Pole’s com¬ mission to try heretics, iii. 137. intercepts supplies for exiles, iii. 178. left out of Hy.VIlIth’s will, iii. 354. dies, iii. 257. Garner, iii. 157. Garret, Garrerd, or Gerard, Tho¬ mas, burnt for heresy in 1540, i. 180 ; ii. 82. Cranmer not guilty of his death, iii. 429. Gates, sir John, ii. 99; iii. 447. ac¬ count of, iii. 40. committed to the Tower, ibid, his confession and execution, iii. 42, 45. Geffrey, William, ii. 37 ; iii. 106. Gelasius, iii. 129. Gelenius Sigismundus, iii. 326. George, David, his sect, called the Family of love, ii. 410. Gerarde, John, account of, ii. 371- Gesner, Conrad, hi. 269. assists the exiles, hi. 178. Germanicus, iii. 299. Gervais, Henry, opposes printing of Bible in Paris, i. 188. Gibbon, Dr. John, dean of the arches, ii. 415, 417. Gilby, Anthony, an exile in 1553, hi. 39. Gipwich, a mistake for Ipswich, i. 80, 508; iii. 722. Glastonbury, foreign congregation at, ii. 286, 287. their conditions with Somerset, ii. 288-292. Glazier, Hugh, preb. of Canterbury, Cranmer’s commissary at Calais, i. 201, 212, 248. Glyn, William, bp. of Bangor, iii. 107, 724. account of, iii. 67. ap¬ pointed to dispute at Oxford, iii. 490, 493. Glynn, Geoffrey, ii. 108, 171, 237, 310,354; iii. 67. account of, ii. 170. disputes at Cambridge, in I 1549, ibid. I Godinan, a contemporary of Cran- ! iner’.s at Cambridge, i. 4. ! Godwin, bp. de Praesulibus, i. 60, 136. ii. 392; iii. 340,341. Goldson, Robert, preb. of Canter¬ bury, i. 248 ; iii. 89. Goldsalve, sir John, a king’s visitor in 1547, ii- 13- Goldstone, Thomas, prior of Can¬ terbury, i. 213. Goldwel, Thomas, bp. of St. Asaph, account of, hi. 77. Pole’s instruc¬ tions to, iii. 79-82, 466-484, 714. Goldwell, Thomas, last prior of Canterbury, iii. 714. Goodacre, Hugh, abp. of Armagh, i. 79 ; ii, 370, 380-382, 671, (where he is misnamed by Cran¬ mer ‘ Whitacre’). Goodman, Christopher, iii, 206,207. Goodman,William, an exile in 1553, 39 - Goodrich, or Goodrich, Richard, ii. 232, 234,362. account of, ii. 243. on commission for reform, of canon law, i. 297. on commission against bishops Heath and Day, ii. 256. Goodrich, Thomas, bp. of Ely, lord chancellor, i. 136,177,216,217,516; ii. 99,105, 216,228, 237, 245, 251, 252, 258, 264, 273, 274, 307, 357, 361, 436-438 ; iii- 4 > 9 > 265, 316, 447, 449, 698. on commission for bishops’ book, i. 106, 115. op¬ poses the Six Articles, i. 163, 416. on commission for reformation of canon law, i. 297. procures cor¬ rection of French Prayer Book, ii. 408. a commissioner for dis¬ putation at Cambridge in 1549, ii. t68. Goodrick, — min. can. of Canter¬ bury, iii. 89. Gosnold, or Gosnald, John, ii. 13, 100; iii. 447. account of, ii. 243. on commission against bishops Day and Heath, ii. 256, 315. on commission for ecclesiastical laws, ii. 362. Gospellers many go to mass, iii. 183. many burnt daily, hi. 196. refused harbour by Lutherans, iii. 155. Gostwicke, sir John, accuses Cran¬ mer of heresy, i. 270-272. Grafton, Richard, the king’s printer, i. 125, 126, 130, 132, 185, 186, 439. letter to (’rumwel about Bible, i. 131, 393. sent to the K k 2 INDEX. 91 ^ Fleet during Crumwel’s disgrace, i. 193,4. exempted from pardon, iii. 31. prints the English Bible, iii- 389* 393-. Grandeville, Nicholas, the emperor Charles V, minister, i. 21,22,321. Gratalatorius, ii. 281. Gratius, Ortwinus, his Fasciculus rerum expetendarum, iii. 129. Gray of W itton, William, lord, em¬ ployed against the Devonshire rebels, ii. 112. Green, — i. 464. Green, Bartlet, burnt for heresy, and account of, iii. 206-208. let¬ ter to Philpot, iii. 207. Green, Stephen, iii. 84. Green, Roland, iii. 569. Gregory the Great, iii. 391. Gregory Nazianzen, St., iii. 390, 691-695. Gregory Nyssen, St., iii. 376. Grey, lord Charles, died of sweating sickness, iii. 36. Grey, lady Katherine, ii. 183. Grey, lady Jane, i.ii8; ii. 169,183, 206, 239, 242, 243, 264, 267, 357, 420; iii. T34. proclaimed, iii. i. her succession, ii. 420; iii. 330, 445. letter to the lord Rich, iii. 7, 449. letter to sir J. Bridges, &c., iii. 8, 450. her counsellors declare for queen Mary, iii. 8, 451. attainted, iii. 62. Griffin, or Griffith, attorney general to Edward VI, Edward, iii. 447. Griffith, or Griffin, Maurice, bp. of Rochester, account of, iii.65. con¬ secrated, ibid, signs letters of commission for Oxford disputa¬ tion, iii. 107. Grimbold, iii. 128-130. Grindal, Edmund, bp. of London, abp. of York and Canterbury, ii. 170. 335, 347, 355, 359 i iii- i5, 169,181,182, 735. account of, ii. 171. reviser of Common Prayer, ii. 172. on commission for articles of religion in 1552, ii. 367. an exile in 1553, iii- 3 ^- Ridley writes to, iii. 117. his answer, 118. his letter about Ridley’s answer to Gardiner, iii. 167. letter to Cecil about exiles, iii. 178. Grinseus, Simon, ii. 375. Gropper, ii. 401. Gualter, Rodolph, ii. 205 ; iii. 383. account of, ii. 218. assists exiles, iii. 178. entertained by Cranmer, iii. 291, 292, 399. his epistle on I Cor., iii. 397, 398. Guest, Edmund, bp. of Rochester and Salisbury, account of, ii. 172. disputes at Cambridge, in 1549, ibid. Guent, or Gwent, Dr. Richard, i. 39; iii- 576 , 579- Guilford, lady, i. 48, Guise, duke of, iii. 666,667,670. Gybson, — a freewiller, hi. 148,152. H. Habits, ecclesiastical, controversy about, ii. 208-216. Haddon, James, dean of Exeter, account of, iii. 70. exile in 1553, iii. 38. Martyr’s letter to, iii. 319, Haddon, Dr. Walter, ii. 158, 300, 303. concerned in projected re¬ formation of canon law, i. 297; iii. 318. account of, ii. 259. Haines, or Heynes, Simon, dean of of Exeter, ii. 105, 171; iii. 265. account of, ii. 161. king’s visitor in 1547, ii. 14. Hales, or Hallis, sir Christopher, attorney general, account of, i. 445; ii-356. Hales, sir James, a judge, ii. 237, 242; iii. 125. account of, ii. 242. on a commission for ecclesiastical laws, ii. 362. Hales, John, account of, ii. 146. (a king’s visitor, ii. 14, but qu. ? a mistake for sir James.) Hall, Joseph, bp. of Exeter and Norwich, ii. 418. Hancock, Thomas, ii. 341. account of, ii. 83, 84. Harbour for faithful subjects, iii. 26. Harding, John, iii. iii. Harding, Thomas, account of,iii.i8o. Harley, John, bp. of Hereford, ii. 223-225. appointed to consider Articles of Religion in 1552, ii. 367. deprived, iii. 24. objected to mass at queen Mary’s corona¬ tion, hi. 57. thrust out of the house of lords, iii. 60. Harman, Richard, fellow of Eton, &c., chaplain to Cranmer, account of, hi.346. contemporary of Cran¬ mer, i. 4. Harman, lady, indicted under the Six Articles, i. 246. 943 INDEX. Harmer, Anthony, a pseudonym of Henry Wharton, iii. 716. Harper, iii. 341. Harpsfield, John, ii. 1585 iii. 106. account of, iii. 71. Harpsfield, Nicholas, archd. of Can¬ terbury, i. 28, 30; ii. 172; iii. 542, 562, 563, 565. account of, iii. 90. made preb. of Canterbury, i. 34. disputes at Oxford, iii. 112- 114. Harrington, Mr., ii. 356. Harris, sir Cranmer, grand nephew of abp. Cranmer, iii. 331. Hart, Henry, a free wilier, iii. 148, 152, 511. ' Hartipol, Anne, iii. 186. Harvey, Robert, Cranmer’s com¬ missary at Calais, and vicar ge¬ neral, a persecutor, i. 198; iii. 84, 89. Harvey, Dr. Henry, iii. 284, 484. account of, iii. 282. Hastings, sir Edward, lord, ii. 135 ; iii. 32, 133. account of, iii. 134. Hatcher, Dr., iii. 283. Hatfield, Agnes, abp. Cranmer’s mother, iii. 332. Hatfield, Lawrence, or Stephen, abp. Cranmer’s maternal grand¬ father, iii. 332. Hatton, John,bp. of Negropont, i.76. Hawarden, William, principal of Brasenose, iii. 549. Hawkes, Thomas, i. 137 ; ii. 81; iii. 419, 420. Hawkins, — iii. 351, 677. Hawkyns, Nicholas, archd. of Ely, i. 332 ; iii. 728, 731. account of, i- 324, 332. Henricianus, a nickname applied to Cranmer, i. 149; iii.411. Henry II of France, ii. 120; iii. 662, 663. persecution of protestants in France on inauguration of, iii. 396- Henry VH, i. 516. Henry VHI first proposes his great marriage cause to the universities, i. 5. first book about, iii. 265. marries Anne Boleyn, i. 32, 35. iii. 430. interview with Francis I, i. 35. appeals to general council, 37» 45* issues proclamation against suspected books, i. 50, 410. sends Anne Boleyn to the Tower, i. 100. animadverts on bishops’ book, i. io8. disputes with Lambert, i. 145. his pro¬ clamation against married priests, i. 153. proceeds against ana¬ baptists, &c., i. 154. writes to justices against seditious clergy, i. 155. oflfended with Cranmer, and those who oppose alienation of monastic property to royal use, i. 160. sends a comforting message to Cranmer after debate on Six Articles, i. t66. his discourse on priests’ marriage, i. 178. writes to Francis I about printing of Bible, i. 186. proclamation for providing churches with Bibles, i. 190. dis¬ covers to Cranmer the plot a- gainst him, i. 261. protects him, i. 271-276. changes Cranmer’s arms, i. 277. commands measures to be taken for altering mass into communion, i. 311. his letter to Boner about appeal to pope, i. 329. his first marriage, unlawfulness of, i. 503. left Gardiner out of his will, iii. 354. his will, ibid, and iii. 430. reproves Seymour for his slander of Cranmer, iii. 365, 366. designs for reformation in Eng¬ land and France, iii. 382. last sickness and death, i. 312. Herbert, Conrad, ii. 302. Herbert, lord, his life of Hy. VHI, i- 10. 45 » ^ 3 > 92, loi, 119, 162; iii. 727. Herbert, sir Wm. see Pembroke, earl of. Hereford, diocese of, Cranmer’s in¬ junctions to, i. 156, 414. Heresy, statutes against, sought to be revived, iii. 145. Heresies broached, ii. 92, 94, 96. Heretics, (so called,) popish pro¬ ceedings against, iii. 145. Hermannus de Weda, abp. of Co¬ logne, account of, ii. 396-399. a friend of Kath. of Arragon, i. 136. his plan for reformation, ii. 400. Herodotus, ii. 66, 68. studied at Cambridge, ii. 73, 74. Herseley, sir John, king’s visitor in 1547, ii. 13. Hertford, Edw. Seymour, earl of, i. 118, 306; ii. 58. Hesse, Philip landgrave of, his in¬ cestuous marriage, i. 180. Hethe, Nic. bp. of Rochester and 944 INDEX. Worcester, and abp. of York, i. i 171, 217, 225,227, 289,516; ii. 42, 131, 197, 205, 245, 258; iii. 12, 24,40, 230,265,350. consecrated, i. 204. on commission of rites, i. 174. on commission to examine translation of New Testament, in 1541, i. 216. assists in revision of service books, i. 298,301. on com¬ mission for ordination service, ii. 130. deprived, ii. 222,352; iii. 24. his troubles, ii. 246-248. will not consent to new service book, ii. 247. signs letters for Oxford disputation, iii. 107. forsakes Cranmer in the matter of the Six Articles, iii. 361. lord chancellor, iii. 241. his saying about Cran- mer’s clemency, iii. 358. Hewis, Dr. i. 325. Heywood, — witness against Cran¬ mer, in 1543, i. 259. condemned for treason, but spared, i. 269. Hierome or Jerome, Wm., ii. 401. | burnt for imputed heresy, ii. 82. | Hilary, St. iii. 338. Hildesey or Hilsey, John, bp. of j Rochester, i. 77, 78, 80, 105, 135, | 137,138,158,177,515. on commis- | sion for bps’ book, i. 115. op- | poses Six Articles, 163, 416. opi- | nions on sacraments, i. 432. Hills, Rd. ii. 303; iii. 665, 671. Hippo, a title assumed by English suffragan bishops, i. 508. Hippolitanum, suffragan bishop of, i. 76, 158, 508. Hirnheincius, Walter, iii. 673. Hobbey, sir Philip, knight of the king’s privy chamber, ii. 225. ac¬ count of, ii. 136. indicted un¬ der the Six Articles, i. 246. Hodgkin, John, suffragan of Bed¬ ford, i. 139, 227, 515; ii. 88, 363. Holbeach, Henry, suffragan of Bris¬ tow, bp. of Rochester and Lin¬ coln, i. 510; ii. 22, 44, 88, 105, 123, 160, 162, 216, 245, 351, 437 ; iii. 551. consecrated, i. 140. on a commission to try Gardiner, ii. 237-243. Holcroft, sir Thos. knight marshal, account of, iii. 192. Holgate, bp. of Llandaff, abp. of i York, i. 116; ii. 10, ii, 384; iii. 146, 316. consecrated, i. 135. translated to York, i. 289. com- ! mitted to the Tower and his pro¬ perty despoiled, iii. 20. dies, iii. 21. Holidays, abrogation of certain, i. 391. Holinshed, ii. 187. Holy Cross,feast of, forbidden,!. 134. Holyman, John, bp. of Bristol, iii. 78, 106, 209. account of, iii. 65. Homer, studied at Cambridge, ii. 73-. 74- Homilies, book of, ii. 17, 30. pre¬ pared in 1547, ii. 15. letter of council about, ii. 16. Homily of salvation, ii. 22, 25. Honorius, ii. 503. Hoper, John, bp. of Norwich and Worcester, ii. no, 160, 219, 262, 265, 304, 308, 357, 412; iii. 65, 66, 106, 124, 126, 137, 383, 508, 550, 551. account of, ii. 123, 205. consecrated, ii. 311, objects to episcopal habits, ii. 205-210. letters from Martyr to him about, ii. 212-215. committed to Cran- mer’s custody for refusing to con¬ form, ii. 216. sent to prison, ii. 217. his visitations, ii. 220- 224, 354, 625. attends duchess of Somerset in the tower, ii. 225. translated to Worcester, ii. 258. letters to Cecil, ii. 627-631. on commission for ecclesiastical laws, ii. 361. his letter from prison about restoration of popery, iii. 99. brought before Pole and excom¬ municated, iii. 137. deprived, iii. 24 - Hopton, John, bp. of Norwich, ii. 376; iii. 191. account of, and consecration, iii. 65. orders thanks¬ giving at Norwich, in consequence of supposed birth of a prince, iii. 532, 533- Horne, Robt. dean of Durham, and bp. of Winchester, ii. 405 ; iii. 38. account of, ii. 355. disputation at Cecil’s house on the sacrament, ibid. Hortensius, i. 438. Howard, lady, i. 92. Howes, Edward or Edmund, iii. 718. Hugh, Wm. translator of Ratram- nus, or Bertram, ii. 320. Hume, John, iii. 432, 433. Humphrey, Laur. ii. 339. account of, ii. 280. an exile in 1552, iii. INDEX. 945 39. his Optiinates, iii. 171. letter on behalf of Winkle and Wells, iii. 262. his liber de nobilitate, iii. 397. his praise of Cranmer, iii. 39 ^- Hungary, invaded by the Turks, i. 21. queen of, iii. 195. Hunt, Wm. preb. ofCanterb. i. 248. Huntingdon, Francis Hastings, se¬ cond earl of, iii. 447. Huntingdon, George Hastings, first earl of, iii. 134. Husman, — ii. 399, 400. H uss, Joh. epist. et hist. iii. 377. Hussey, or Huse, Anth. registrar to Cranmer, one of a commission of inquiry into his conduct in 1543, i. 262,516. proves false, 264,466; iii. 484. Hutchinson, Roger, ii. 55. I. Illyricus, iii. 156, 159. Images, i. 87 ; iii. 270. Incent, Dr. John, dean of St. Paul’s, i- 217, 353 5 ii- 123, 311; iii. 118. Ingeam, Vincent, i. 229. Inquisition, interferes with printing of Bible in Paris, i. 188. Institution of a Christian man : see Bps’ book. Interim, the, ii.140,142; iii. 647,648. Ironside, Dr. iii. 184. Isaac, — iii. 360. Islip, abp. iii. 717. Italian congregation in London, ii. 280, 281. dissentions among, ii. 282. Italian, letter of an about card. Pole, iii. 143, 505-509- Ive, John, ii. 82. J. J. A. (a Papist) letter from Oxford about Cranmer’s death, iii. 243- ^ 55 - Jack of Lent’s testament, ii. 188. Jeffrey, Dr. ii. 37, 86. Jenep, ii. 399, 400. Jenkyns, Dr. Hy. i. 65, 94, 95, 108, no, 281, 315, 343. 348, 4575 ii- 49, 50,117,121,423; iii. 270,272, 275, 452, 494. 582, 595, 701-704, 707, 710, 711, 731, 738, 742, 882. Jenyngs, — ii. 37. Jerome, St. i. 147, 408, 457 ; iii. 136, 695. Jerome, Wm., Cranmer not guilty of his death, iii. 429. Jewell or Juel, John, bp. of Salis¬ bury, iii. 169, 170. took notes at Cranmer’s trial, iii. in. an exile in 1553, iii. 38. recants, iii. 180. reply to Harding, iii. 338. Jewels of queen Anne Boleyn, i. 35, 323- Jodocus, iii. 14. John Nobody, a popish ballad, ii. 263, 636. John, St. his petalus or mitre, ii. 214. John, Patriarch of Constantinople, iii. 590. Johnson, canon of Worcester, ac¬ count of, ii. 223. Jolliffe or Joilyff, Hy. canon of Worcester, iii. 541. account of, ii. 223- Jonas Justus, iii. 272, 294. account of, iii. 295-298. his catechism, ii, 46. translates the catechism, iii. 271. entertained by Cranmer, iii. 295. recommended by Melanch- thon, iii. 296. Cranmer commu¬ nicates with as to union of pro- testants, iii. 302. his letter to Cecil about the miseries of Germany, iii. 647, 648. Jonas Justus, father of the pre¬ ceding, iii. 297, 298, 648. Jones, Walter, an exile in 1553, iii. 39- Joseph, John, i. 228; ii. 14, 52; iii. 84, 91. account of, ii. 187. an exile in 1553, iii. 38. Joy, George, Tyndale’s assistant in translating the Bible, i. 182, 184. Joy, Barthol. i. 231. i Jugg, (Richd. afterwards printer to q. Elizabeth,) an exile in 1553, ! iii. 39. j Julius iii, pope, iii. 78, 81, 339, 663, i 671. Julius, companion of Martyr, ii. I 164. [ Jus Patronatus, iii. 585. ! Justices, instructions to about pro- ( testants, in 1555, hi. 189-192. ■ Justification, i. 87; ii. 25. Cranmer’s discourse on, 1. 452-454. Justin Martyr, iii. 516. Justinian, commanded the service to be recited audibly, iii. 588, 589. K. Karn or Came, sir Edward, am- ; bassador to France, &e. i. 17. 946 INDEX. Katherine of Arragon, queen, i. 5, 34 > 53^ 325* divorce of, i. 36, 42, 325. 338 ; iii- 78, 245 a 384^ 430, 728, 730. repealed, iii. 60. acts for legitimizing of her chil¬ dren, iii. 79. Katherine Howard, queen, iii. 430. ill conduct of, hi. 363. Katherine Parr, queen, i. 245; ii. ,61, 43 ^> 432- Kemp, Win. i. 231. Kemp, — a freewiller, iii. 148, 152. Kent, Maid of, see Bochier. Ket, Ptobt. ringleader of Norfolk rebels, ii. 117. Key, Thomas, iii. 326. Kilburn’s topography of Kent, ii. 388. King, Robt. suffragan bp. “ Roan- nensis,” bp. of Oxford, i. 76,512. consecrated, and account of,i. 217. signs commission for Oxford dis¬ putation, hi. 107. King, Dr. Robert, an exile in 1553, iii. 38. King’s book, revision of, i. 219. published, i. 228. King’s primer, account of, i. 222. prohibited by Boner, ibid. Kirk, Hugh, iii. 659. Kitchin, Anth. alias Dunstan, bp. of Klandaff, i. 290,5x6; ii.264. elect¬ ed and confirmed, i. 309. on a commission against Hoper, h.262. Knight, Wm. bp. of Bath and Wells, consecrated, i. 216. Knockys, see Knox. Knoll, abp. Cranmer’s house at, ii. 389- Knollys or Knowles, sir Francis, account of, ii. 356. Knox or Knockys, John, ii. 367, 412, 413,439, 440. account of, iii. 176. an exile in 1553, hi. 39. his letter to Protestants, iii. 177. L. Lamb, Ur. John, historical account of the XXXIX Articles, ii. 365. Lambard's Perambulation of Kent, ii. 388. Lambert, John, alias Nicolson, burnt for imputed heresy, i. 143. bishops dispute with,i.i44. iii.437. Cranmer not guilty of his death, iii. 429. Lambeth MSS., i. 175. account of, iii. 736-744. Lambeth Marsh, bi¬ shops of Rochester’s house in, i. 511. Lancaster, — parson of Pluckley, i. 229, 242. Lancaster, Thomas, bp. of Kildare, ii. 381. Lanfranc, abp. of Canterbury, iii. 616-625. Langdale, Dr.Alban,iii. 107. account of, ii. 170. disputes at Cambridge 1549, ibid, appointed to dispute at Oxford, iii. 490,493. Langley, Thomas, Cranmer’s chap¬ lain, ii. 94. Langton,Thomas, bp^ of Winchester, i. 505. Large, Edward, an exile in 1553, hi. 39. Latimer, Hugh, bp. of Worcester, i. 74, 106,127, 132, 133, 136, 140, 396; ii. 127, 147, 158, 159, 198, 265, 300, 319, 320, 357, 377 ; hi. 65, 108, 122, 259, 261, 265, 280, 376> 383^ 489. 490» 49 L 493; 494- consecrated, i. 77. on commission for the king’s book, i. 106, 115. changes his opinion on the Eu¬ charist, i. 152. opposes the Six. Articles, i. 163, 416. committed to prison on that account, and resigns his bishopric, i. 164. discourse on purgatory, i. 179. on a commission to examine heretics, ii. 92. censure of Jean Bochier, ii. 99, 100. his sermon against divorces, &c., ii. 184. preaches in favour of keeping Lent, ii. 189. counsels Edw. VI to marry, ii. 190, 191. favours A Lasco, ii. 272. on commission of eccles. laws, ii. 362. his em¬ ployment in the Tower, iii. 74. his protestation, iii. 75. imprison¬ ed, and conveyed to Oxford, iii. 104. his disputation, iii. 110-114. characteristic account of, iii. iio. takes counsel about disputation, iii. 124. his condition after con¬ demnation, iii. 127. his employ¬ ments and conference in prison, iii. 128, 129. burnt at the stake, hi. 200, 257. his character, iii. 201-206, 259. befriended by RalphMorice, hi.355,356. abused by Feckenham, iii. 419. whether he ever opposed the translation of the Scriptures, iii. 715, 716. I INDEX. 947 , 'T’ Latimer, William, account of, ii. 123. witness against Boner, ibid. Latin Service, why it should not be restored, iii. 587-589. Laurence, St., feast of, forbidden, i- i3‘l- Lavater, Ludolph, assists exiles, iii. 178. Lawney, Thomas, contemporary of Cranmer, i. 4. account of, 72. his jest against bp. Stokesley, 71. Lawrence, i. 233. Lawson, George, chaplain to Henry VIII, i.52. Lee, Edward, abp. of York, i. 39, 100, 116, 177, 327. ambassador j . to France, i. 17. declares against I papalsupremacy,i.5i. supports the Six Articles, i. 163,4x6. on com¬ mission of rites, i. 173. opinions on sacrar^ents, 432. dies, 289. Lee, Rowland, bp. of Lichfield, i. 57, 115. celebrates marriage of Hy. VIII and Anne Boleyn, i. 35, 36. letter about bp. Fisher, i. 338. Legh, or Leigh, Dr.Thos., one of the visitors of monasteries, i. 73, 118. one of Cranmer’s commissaries, i. 257. one of a commission to inquire into Cranmer’s conduct, in 1543, i. 264, 265. Leland, John, iii. 734. account of, iii. 325-328. befriended by Cran¬ mer, iii. 325. Lely, or Lilly, Peter, one of the re¬ gisters on royal visitation, 1547, ii. 13-, Lent, Cranmer’s opinion on keep¬ ing, ii. 69. preached against by some, ii. 187, 188. disparagement of not encouraged by those in authority, iii. 189. Lee, Dr., elect of Chester, i. 336. Leighton, Dr. Edward, one of Hy. VHl’s visitors of monasteries, i. 67, 73, 118, 134. on commission of rites, i. 174. Lestrange, Nicholas, iii. 133. Lever, Thomas, opinions on the sa¬ craments, ii. 55. an exile (with two brothers) in 1553, iii. 38. letter to Foxe, iii. 175. Leviticus, marriage law in, i. 97. Levynysh, Christopher, i. 231. Lewis, John, ii. 311. Lewis, Thomas, suffragan of Salop, i. i3.5>509; iii- 723- Leyson, Dr., Griffin, ii. 108, 354. ac¬ count of, ii. 134. one of the judges on the trial of Geo. van Paris, ii. 100. Libels written by Papists, ii. 263. specimens of, ii. 634-638. Lilly, William, Leland’s master, iii. 326. Lisle, John Dudley, lord, deputy at Calais, i. 199, 284. lord admiral, i. 306. Litany, first English, 1544, i. 282. See Procession. Liturgy, see Prayer Book, Common Prayer, Service Books. Lollardy, statute against, sought to be revived, iii. loi. Lomas, Ellis, servant of Dr. Red¬ man, ii. 360. London, George, witness against Cranmer, iii. 214. his testimony, iii. 556-558,561. London, Dr. John, one of the visi¬ tors of monasteries, i. 73, 118, plots against archbishop, i. 245- 267. sentenced for perjury, i. 268, 269. Longland, John, bp. of Lincoln, i. 40, 42, 78, T15, 137, 177, 217, 325, 327,515,516; ii. 375; m.286. per¬ suades Hy.VHI that his marriage is unlawful, i. 5. on commission against anabaptists, &c., i.155. on a commission to examine transla¬ tion of New Testament, i. 216. Lucas, John, iii. 447. on commis¬ sion for reformation of canon law, i. 297; ii. 362. Lunenberg, Philip, duke of, i. 24. Luther, Martin, i. 149 ; ii. 159, 185, 186; iii. 217, 221, 438, 669. hivS Bible, ii. 399, 401. Lutheranism, iii. 434. Lutherans, i. 148; iii. 217, 435- 437. refuse harbour to Gospellers, iii. 155, 160. their heats against sacramentaries, iii. 159. dissen¬ sions between and Calvinists, iii. 162. Lyciirgus, i. 438. Lyel, Dr. Richard, i. 212. on com¬ mission to examine heretics, ii. 92-99. one of the judges of Geo. van Paris, ii. 100. on commission of eccl. laws, ii. 362. Lynne the Printer, iii. 272. M. Madew, Dr. John, master of Clare 948 INDEX. Hall, vice chancel, of Cambridge, in 1546, 1550. ii. 56, 60, 63. one of the king’s visitors in 1547, h. 13. disputes at Cambridge in 1549,0.169. Magenis, Eugene, bp. of Down, ii. 381. Magnus, Thomas, chaplain to Hy. VIII, i. 52. Mahometan law of marriage, i. 436. Maidstone, abp. of Canterbury’s house at, ii. 389. Makebrey, or Macbree, John, an exile in 1553, hi. 39. Maldon, William, account of, i. 142. Malt, Isabel, hi. 195. Timothy, hi. 196. Manderschid, Count, ii. 401. Manning, Thomas, suffragan of Ipswich, i. 80, 508. Mansfield, Count of, hi. 667, 668, 671. Marbeck, or Merbeck, John, con¬ demned under the Six Articles, i. 246. March, — ii. 82. Marden, — i. 239. Margaret, countess of Richmond, hi. 678. Marriage, scriptural law of, i. 96, 436. Mahometan law of, i. 436. law, abuses in, i. 434. of the clergy prohibited, i. 153, 413. of priests defence of, a work so en¬ titled, i. ri3,114,154; ii. 38 ; hi. 26, 724-727. canon in favour of, in 1547, ii. 38. Married clergy deprived and di¬ vorced, hi. 25, 84-91, 712-715. citation to, hi. 85. restitution of, hi. 87, 484, 486. confessions of, hi. 94. Marsh, Robert, i. 34. Marsh, Richard, hi. 85. Marshal, Dr. Richard, dean of Ch. Ch., witness against Cranmer, account of, hi. 213. commissary of university of Oxford on Cran- mer’s trial, hi. 541, 549, 559. his testimony, hi. 560-562. Marshall, Cuthbert, archd. of Not¬ tingham, i. 177. Marsham, Thomas, mayor of Nor¬ folk, hi. 193. Martin, Dr. Thomas, i. 144; hi. 152, 153, 235 ; hi. 595. his book against priests’ marriage, i. 112; ih. 726. answer to, hi. 92, 727. on commission for trying Cran¬ mer, ih. 209-218, 226, 271, 272, 330» 413^ 540-543» 545>546, 548» 549, 582. Cranmers letter to, hi. 223. Martin, Richard, a suffragan bishop, account of, i. 77. Martyrs (Cranmer, &c.), diet and expenses of, ih. 259, 260. Martyr, Peter, div. prof, at Oxford, i. 178; ii. 48, 80, 141, 142, 263, 273> 299, 305, 335, 338; hi. 155, 159, 169, 175, 196, 214, 280, 300, 304. 305. 320, 375. 397.3 435-43.7. 457’ 5*^9* account of, ii. 143 ; hi. 318,319. his treatise on monastic vows, hi. 730. on commission for revision of canon law, i. 296, 297; ii. 362; hi. 318. sermons against rebellion, ii. 118, 119. arrives at Oxford, ii. 144. testifies to Cran- mer’s kindness, ibid, declines challenge of public disputation, ii. 152-155. but afterwards ac¬ cepts it, ii. 156, 165 ; hi. 299. his account of it, ii. 165. opinions on the Eucharist, ii. 174. invited to assist in the review of the Com¬ mon Prayer, ii. 203. letter to Bucer on this subject, ii. 204, 308, 661-644. writes to Hoper about habits, ii. 212-216. writes to Gualter about Hoper, ii. 218. correspondence with Bucer, ii. 304, 305. plot of the papists at Oxford against, ii. 306, 307. his book on the sacraments, ii. 302, 322, 515. enlightened by Cran¬ mer on the sacraments, ii. 322- 325. answers Marcus Antonius, i. e. Gardiner, ii. 329, and Smith, 338. assists Cranmer in his de¬ claration about the mass at Can¬ terbury, ih. 14. letter to Calvin about sufferers in queen Mary’s time, iii. 27. to a friend about the same, iii. 28. departs from England, 1553, for Strasburg, iii. 50-54. letter to Calvin about re¬ storation of papal authority, iii. 98. his letter to Calvin about Luthe¬ rans, iii. 156. letter to Haddon, iii. 659, 660. to Cecil, iii. 660,661. his advice about baptism by Lutherans, iii. 163, 167. indigni- INDEX. 949 ties done to his wife, iii. 213. j commended by Calvin, iii. 313. in Cranmer’s confidence, ibid, en¬ tertained in Cranmer’s family, iii. 396. bis character of Cranmer, iii. 416. calumny against, iii. 434, 434 j 436- Mary, queen dowager of Hungary, i. 21. Mary i, queeii, i. 42, 58; ii. 127, 267, 420, 421, 565; iii. 183. sent to the Tower, iii. 362. letter to council about mass, ii. 565. ingratitude to Cranmer, ii. 422. letter to council claiming the crown, iii. 2. answer to by coun- - cil, iii. 3. proclaimed queen, iii. 9. owned by ambassadors, iii. 10. crowned, iii. 31, 57. proclamation of her religion, iii. 34. proclama¬ tion against strangers, iii. 50. scandal about, iii. 55, 713. sends to cardinal Pole, iii. 76. her letter to, iii. 77. false report of a son being born to, iii. 193. persecutes gospellers, iii. 196. report of her death, iii. 206. resolved not to pardon Cranmer, iii. 240. her hatred to protestants, iii. 319. legitimation of her mother’s mar¬ riage, iii. 447, 478, 481. Mason, Francis, ‘ consecration of bi¬ shops in the church of England,’ i. 40. Mason, sir John, ii. no, 249, 403. account of, iii. 9. Mass, projected alteration of into communion, i. 311. disputations about at Cambridge, ii. 55. queries concerning, ii. 42, 475-479. cele¬ brated at Canterbury, iii. 12. Cranmer’s declaration concern¬ ing it, hi. 13-17, 452-459. Brad¬ ford inveighs against, iii. 523-529. Massa, Antonio de Gallesio, iii. 216, 218, 220. Massey, — applies for a dispensa¬ tion to marry, and is refused, i. 95. Massingberd, Dr. Christopher, arch¬ deacon of Stow, ii. 351. Matrimonial cases decided by Cran¬ mer, i. 92. Matthews, Thomas, (the alleged translator of the Bible,) a feigned name for Rogers, i. 129,130, 185, 186,193; hi. 387. Maurice, elector of Saxony, ii. 395 ; iii. 662-665, 667, 671-673. Maximilian II, the emperor, ii. 309. May, Dr. William, dean of St. Paul’s, i. 61 ; ii. 100,105. account of, ii. 123. on commission for re¬ vision of the canon law, i. 297. on a commission to examine here¬ tics, ii. 92. one of the judges of Geo. van Paris, iii. 100. on com¬ mission to examine Boner, ii. 123. disputes at Cambridge, 1549, ii. 169. on commission for ecclesiastical laws, ii. 362. before commissioners of queen Mary, iii. 18, 712. deprived, iii. 25. Medwel, Jhn. an exile in 1553, hi* 39. Meines, John, preb. of Canterbury, i. 248. Melancthon, Philip, i. t8o ; ii. 200, 275, 309, 397. one of the authors of Instauratio ecclesiarum, ii.399; iii. 280, 289, 290, 295-297. his plans for reformation, ii. 400. in¬ terposes in favour of gospellers, iii. 157,158. assists exiles, iii. 178. writes to Cranmer by Aless, iii. 287. writes to Edw. VI, recom¬ mending Dryander, iii. 292. let¬ ter to Cranmer about Eusebius Menius, iii. 294. memorable pas¬ sages between him and Cranmer, iii. 299-304. his enarration on the Nic. Creed, iii. 300. consulted by Cranmer on union of Protestant Churches, iii. 301, 306. Menius, Eusebius, account of, iii. 293,294. entertained by Cran¬ mer, ibid. Menius, Justus, iii. 293. Menvile, Vivian, ii. 404. Merbeck, or Marbeck, John, con¬ demned under Six Articles, i.246. Meriwether, Joanna, i. 232. Merrick, sir Gillie, account of, ii. 108. Merrick, or Meyric, Rowland, bp. of Bangor, ii. 37, 354; iii. 723. account of, ii. 108. Micronius, Martin, minister of the Dutch congregation in London, ii. 207. Millicent, John, iii. 133. Mills, John, preb. of Canterb., i. 232, 248, 249 ; iii. 89. plots against Cranmer; is imprisoned, released, and makes confession, i. 267. 950 INDEX. Moliriceus, Hierom, iii. 157. Monasteries visited, i. 73. corrup¬ tion of, i. 74. submission of, for abolition of papal supremacy, i. 504. Monings, Jane, sister to Cranmer, iii. 332. Monoux, sir Geo. account of, i. 102. Montacute, lord, executed, iii. 347. Montague, sir Edward, chief justice, ii. 176, 414 ; iii. 447. Montgomerie, comte de, ii. 120. Moor, — witness against Cranmer, 1643, i. 259. More, sir Thomas, refuses oath against papal supremacy, i. 55 ; iii. 422. Frith’s book against, ii. | 326. assists in buying up Tyn- dale’s Bible, and in punishing the distributors, i. 182,183. Cranmer intercedes for, i. 339. a friend to Erasmus, iii. 285, 286. More, William, suffragan of Col¬ chester, i. 158. consecrated, i. 105. Morellio, ii. 293. Moremann, Dr. John, ii. 15. ac¬ count of, ii. 116. Morgan, Henry, bp. of St. David’s, ii. no; iii. 78. account of, ii. 160. consecrated, iii. 65. disputes with Martyr, ii. 162, 163. signs com¬ mission for Oxford disputation, iii. 107. Morgan, serjeant, chief justice of the common pleas, iii. 125. ac¬ count of, ii. 264. Morice, James, father to Ralph Morice, iii. 349, 352, 678-680. Morice, Ralph, secretary to Cran¬ mer, i. 151, 206, 264, 270, 303, 4715 ii. 14, 372, 683. account of, iii. 349-356. his declaration or memoir, concerning Cranmer, iii. 357-374. his account of Cran- mer’s conduct to Thirlby, iii. 412. his supplications to queen Eliza¬ beth, iii. 277,352, 676-680. Morice, William, brother to the above Ralph Morice, iii. 349, ^ 79 - Morison, sir Richard, ii. 14, 162. account of, ii. 161. a king’s visi¬ tor in 1547, iii. 666, 673. dispu¬ tation held in his house, in 1551, j ii- 357 - Morley, Thomas, suffragan of Marl- l>orough, consecrated, i. 137,158. Moroni, cardinal, iii. 509. M or went, Robert, account of, iii. 106. pres, of Corp. Chris. Coll. Oxon. iii. 549. (where he is called Provost of Oriel.) Mosaical precepts, ii. 213. Mounson, Gilbert, one of the note takers at the Oxford disputation, iii. III. account of, ibid. Mountain, Thomas, ,'i'. 84. an exile in 1553, iii. 39. Mowle, Edward, archd. Essex, ii. 180. Mowse, Dr. William, (or Mosse,^) account of, iii. 281-285. his letter of thanks to Cecil, iii. 646, 647. I Moyle, or Moyles, Thomas, i. 247, 249. plots against Cranmer, i. 252, 463, 464- Mungey, Mrs. Boner’s sister, lives in Ridley’s house, ii. 196,197. Musculus, Wolfgang, ii. 247. Musselburgh, or Pinkey, battle of, ii. 33; iii. 132. N. Nares, Dr. Memoirs of lord Burgh- ley, iii. 445. Navatensis, a mistake for Landa- vensis, i. 507. Necessary Erudition of any Chris¬ tian man, i. 172, 300. Negelinus, Matth. ii. 143. Nemours, duke of, iii. 667. Neville, sir Edw. steward to Cran¬ mer, account of, iii. 347, 365,368. (sir Hy. ? iii. 353.) Nevinson, Dr. Christ, account of, ii. 161. one of the king’s visitors in 1547, ii. 13. one of those who condemned Geo. van Paris, ii. 100. disputes at Oxford, ii. 161,162. New Testament, commission to ex¬ amine translation of, i. 216. Newal, successor to Rowl. Taylor, iii. 336. his sermon, iii. 337-340. Newcourt’s Repertorium, ii. 187. Newman, James, i. 233. Nicholas, Dr. ii. 201. Nicoliensis, a mistake for Lincolni- I ensis, i. 507. I Nicolson, see Lambert, j Nix, Rd. bp. of Norwich, i. 60, 61, 80, 505. letter to abp. Warham about suppressing books, i. 341. Non-residence, decree of convoca- INDEX. 951 tion respecting, iii. 198,199, 534- ^. 537 - jNorfolk, Agnes Tilney, duchess of, godmother to q. Elizabeth, i. 36. Norfolk rebellion, ii. 117. Norfolk, Thos. Howard, 2nd duke of, i. 36, 72, 84,163,165,272,276, ii. 58; iii. 32, 428. Norrys, Hy. groom of the stole to Hy. 8, i. 35, 323. North, sir Edw., lord North, ii. 16, 58,99,231,238; iii. 368. account of, ii. 239. Northampton, Wm. Par, earl of Es¬ sex, marquis of, ii. 61, 208, 228, 231, 251, 420, 428 ; iii. 447, 463, account of, ii. 140. his divorce, ii. 44. committed to the Tower, iii. 40, restored in blood, iii. 101. Northumberland, John Dudley, earl of Warwick, duke of, ii. 183, 267, 273, 282, 297,411, 420; iii. 4, 9, loi, 360, 405, 407,408, 428,431, 447, 699. writes to Cranmer about Hoper, ii. 206. his conduct about the succession, ii. 421-423, iii. 445, 464, 465. recants, iii. 40, 47. his speech, iii. 42, 461-463. is beheaded, iii. 40. Northumberland, Hy. Percy, earl of, supposed pre-contract between him and Anne Boleyn, i. 100. Norton, — i. 464. Novaeaquila, count, ii. 401. Nowell or Noel, Alex, dean of St. Paul’s, iii. 58. account of, ii. 358. his catechism, ii. 365, 417, 418. an exile in 1553, hi. 39. Nowell, Laurence, dean of Lichfield, brother of the former, an exile in 1553 ’ iii- 39 - O. Oaths taken by bps. against papal ! supremacy, i. 290. Ochin, Bernardine, iii. 91, 280, 714. account of, ii. 143. accompanies P. Martyr to England, ii. 153. Ockham, — i. 246. (Ecolampadius, i. 147,408; ii. 246; | iii. 300. GCtingen, count of, iii. 667. Offices, Church, commission to ex¬ amine, ii. 44. Oglethorp, Owen, bp. of Carlisle, ii. 79, 162, 259; iii. 106. account of, ii. 158. on commission of rites, i 1. 174. opinions on sacraments, i. 432. Oking or Oken, Dr. Rob. ii. 37, 39, 85 - Old, John, ii. 377. employed in king’s visitation, 1547, ii. 14. an exile in 1553, hi. 39. his purga¬ tion of Edward VI, iii. 168. Oliv'er, Dr. John, i. 325. overcomes Cranmer's scruples as to oath to pope, i. 33. one of the judges of Geo. von Paris, ii. 100. on a com¬ mission to try bps. Day and Hethe, ii. 256. Oporinus, printer at Basle, iii. 171, 175- Orders, holy, questions on, i. 421- 428. Ordination, new form of, ii. 130,132. Origen, i. 147, 408; ii. 254; hi. 129* 339 - Original sin, ii. 73. Ory, Matthew, inquisitor general of France, opposes printing of Eng¬ lish Bible, i. 188. Osiander, Andreas, i. 19. publishes his Harmonia Evangelica, i. 20. character of Cranmer, i. 125. his sister married to Cranmer, i. 162. Cranmer writes him about di¬ vorce, i. 180, 434. censured by Calvin, iii. 309. Osorius, iii. 440, 441. Otford, abp.’s house at, ii. 389. Owen, Dr. ii. 434. Owen, Thomas, iii. 569. Oxford, John Vere, earl of, hi. 32. account of, iii. 7. Oxford,University of, declares about papal supremacy, i. 52. bishopric of founded, i. 512. disputations at, 1549, ii. 152-174; iii. 299. dis¬ putations at, preceding the con¬ demnation of Cranmer, Ridley, &c. iii. 103-121, letters and in¬ struments respecting the same, iii. 489-493- P. Paget, sir Wm. lord, secretary of state, i. 174, 284, 2S6, 306, 321 ; h. 16, 58, 61, 64, 90, 99, 137, 185, 186, 208, 231, 234; iii. 6, 133, 134, 431, 452. account of, ii. 135. sent to Germany, &c. by Hy. VHI, i. 21 ; iii. 732. Palentarius, Alex. iii. 216, 218, 220. 952 INDEX. Palmer, sir Thos. ii. 428. account of, iii. 41. committed to the Tower, ibid, his speech and exe¬ cution, ii. 44-46. Palms forbidden, ii. 45. Pantaleon, de viris illust. Germ, iii. 325. Pantry, Wm. iii. 263. Papal authority, iii. 232, 606, 609- 613. Papal laws and canons, i. 345. Papal power, i. 346. Papal supremacy, abolished, i. 47. oaths taken by bps. against, i. 290. submission of monasteries for abolition of, i. 504. supre¬ macy restored in 1554, iii. 98. Papists’ calumnies against Cranmer, stated and refuted, iii. 419-441. Papists at Oxford disputation, in¬ decent conduct of, iii. 114. Papist, letter from, at Oxford con¬ cerning Cranmer’s death, (J. A.) iii. 243-255. Parfew or Purefoy or Warton, Rob. bp. of St. Asaph and Hereford, i. 116, 205. account of, iii. 78. on commission to examine translation of New Testament, 1541, i. 216. Parius de Fabianis, iii. 565. Parker, Matthew, afterwards abp. of Canterb. i. 113, 139, 247, 297; ii. 13, 81, 117, 118, 129, 130, 203, 204, 259, 299, 300, 305, 347, 350; iii. 25, 90, 94, 263, 277, 345, 357, 713, 714, 715, 717, 724, 735. dis¬ putes at Cambr. ii. 173. interests himself about Bucer’s widow, ii. 301-303. his opinion of Cran¬ mer’s book against Gardiner, ii. 318. on commission of eccl. laws, • ii. 362. deprived of his prefer¬ ments by q. Mary, iii. 25. col¬ lected Cranmer’s MSS. iii. 276. writes to Cecil about iii. 277, 644, 645. Parkhurst, John, bp. of Norwich, exile in 1553, iii. 39. verses on Be- con, iii. 345. Parkhurst, Richd. preb. of Canterb. i. 232. plots against Cranmer, i. 248, 249, 259, 262; iii. 89. Parliament of 1553, undue elections for, iii. 57. of 1554, iii. 131. ac¬ count of opening of, iii. 133. re¬ stores papal authority, iii. 98. dis¬ solved, iii. loi. j Parsons, Robt. iii. 435, 439. hie i Ward word, iii. 47. slanders Cran- j mer, iii. 410, 421. his Three Con- I versions, ibid, refuted, iii. 424- i 432- ! Partridge, sir Miles, ii. 428. i Paschalis, Joan. Aloysius, ii. 281. Passau, pacification of declared by Charles V, ii. 394. Pates, Rd. bp. of Worcester, iii. 541, 562, 563* .565- Patmore, Thomas, account of, iii. 395. protected by Cranmer, ibid, punished for circulating Tyn- dale’s Bible, i. 183. Paul, St. his example under perse¬ cution, iii. 460. Paul III, pope, his commission a- gainst Cranmer, iii. 215-219. Paul IV, pope, iii. 539, 542, 544, 5^3- Paulet, sir Hugh, ii. 408 ; iii. 698. Paulet, sir John, sent against the Devonshire rebels, ii. 112. Paulet, sir Wm. see Winchester, marquis of. Pedder, John, dean of Worcester, “i- 38- Pekins, John, an exile in 1553, hi. 39*. Pelagians, i. 85 ; iii. 511. Pellican, Conrad, iii. 169. Pembroke, Hy. 2nd earl of, ii. 182. Pembroke, Mary Sidney, countess of, ii. 183. Pembroke, Wm. Herbert, ist earl of, ii. 58, 90, 112, 228, 231, 232, 233» 234, 249, 428; iii. 5, 9, 133, 134, 431, 447, 449. account of, ii. 182, 183. Pendleton, Dr. — account of, iii. 181. recants, ibid. Penrith, suffragan of, i. 509. Perne, Dr. Andrew, ii. 440. account of, ii. 171; iii. 284. one of the authors of the catechism, ii. 367. disputes at Cambridge, ii. 172, 174; iii. 299. his table of chan¬ cellors of Cambr. iii. 325. Perse, James, an exile in 1553, hi. 39- Persecution of protestants in France, in [549, iii. 396. Persons, Anth. condemned under the Six Articles, i. 246. Petalus or mitre, worn by St. John, ii. 214. I N 1) E X. 953 Petre, sir Wm. account of, i. i i8; ii. 12, i6, 228, 230, 231, 234, 235, . 237 ; iii. 7, 9, 261, 447, 449. ac¬ count of, ii. 123'. one of the visi¬ tors of monasteries, i. 73. one of the framers of articles in 1550, ii. 232. on a commission to try Gardiner, ii. 237, 243. on a com¬ mission for eccl. laws, ii. 362. Pettit, — i. 461. Petyt MSS. iii. 445. Phelps, Wm. his recantation, ii. 354, 666 - 668 . Philip, landgrave of Hesse, his in- . cestuous marriage, i. 180. Philip II, king of Spain, ii. 183,267. 1 ' marriage with q. Mary, iii. 98. Philip, — iii. 159, 310, 672. Philipott’s Villare Cantianum, ii. 388, 389; iii. 331. Philips, Morgan, iii. 561. Philips, Walter, dean of Rochester, account of, iii. 70. ' » Philpot, John, archd. of Winchester, ii. 364, 419; iii. 70, 71. takes counsel about disputation, iii. 124, ' 126, 148. letter about freewillers, in conjunction with Bradford, &c. iii. 15T, 509-511, account of his trial and execution, published by Foxe, iii. 174. Greene’s letter to, 1 111. 207. Pickering, sir Wm. ii. 429. account of, iii. 10. ambassador to France, ibid. 662. Pighius, Albertus, ii. 73; iii. 93. Pilkington, James, bp. of Durham, ii. 294, 335, 374. account of, ii. 172. disputes at Oxford, in 1549, ibid, an exile in 1553, iii. 38. ; Pilkington, — brother of the bp. an I exile in 1553, iii. 38. Pinkey, or Musselburgh, battle of, ii. 33; iii. 132. Plague in London in 1537, i. 117. Plankney, Edw. concerned in king’s visitation, 1547, ii. 13. Plato, i. 438; ii. 68. studied at Cambridge, ii. 73, 74, 75. Pole, cardinal Reginald, ii. 50, 114, 116, 135, 265; iii. 65, 77, 78, 80, I 81, 200, 209, 240, 269, 508, 716. i his book against dissolving Hy. j 8th’s marriage, i. ii. agent of, Hy. 8. in Italy, iii. 732. his book of ecclesiastical unity, i. 12, 91, 112. is stopped on his way to England, iii. 76. his instructions to Goldwell, iii. 79, 466-484. q. Mary’s letter to him, iii.77,713. returns to England, iii. 133-135. attainder reversed by parliament, iii. 134. account of by Latimer, 111, 136. reconciles the realm, iii. 137. commission to all bps. to reconcile dioceses, iii. 139, 142. to dean and chapter of Canter¬ bury, ibid, and 496-505. a severe persecutor, iii. 142. letter of Ita¬ lian about, iii. 143, 505-509. pre¬ sides in convocation of iii. 196. presents Cranmer’s letter to the queen, iii. 235. his letter to Cranmer, iii. 235-237, 597-613. his second letter, iii. 237, 614- 644. instigated the queen to Cran¬ mer’s death, iii. 257. Pollanus Valerandus, head of the Walloon congregation, ii. 286, 289-292. his letters to Cecil, i. 290, 648, 654. Pollard, John, iii. 549. Pollard, Rd. disputes at Cambr. in 1549, ii. 173. Pomeranus, iii. 159. Ponet, or Poynet, John, bishop of Rochester and Winchester, ii. 68, 315; iii. 169,376. account of, ii. 131; iii. 340-342. supposed to be author of answer to Martin, i. 112, 113, 154; iii. 92-95. conse¬ crated, ii. 309; iii. 550. on com¬ mission of eccl. laws, ii. 361. one of the authors of the catechism, ii. 365, 418. imprisoned and de¬ prived, iii. 24, 25, 713. an exile in 1553, iii. 38. his two works defending marriage of clergy, ii. 113, 154; iii. 92-95, 714, 724, 726, 727. Pontanus, counsellor of Fredk. duke of Saxony, i. 24. Pontificalibus in, meaning of, ii. 680. Pontius Diaconus, ii. 214. Pool, David, bp. of Peterb. ii. 37. account of, iii. 64. Pool, sir GeoftVey, executed, iii. 347 - Pope not God’s vicar, i. 344-346. Pope, John, archd. of Hereford, ac¬ count of, ii. 351,352. Popery fully established under queen Mary, iii. 147. 954 INDEX. Popish emissaries sent into England under disguise of anabaptists, ii. 192. Popish libels, ii. 263. specimens of, ii. 634-638. Portman, judge, ii. 242. Powell, Edm. hi. 541. Poynter, ii. 82. Poyntz, sir Nich. hi. 7, 450. Praemunire, act of repealed under q. Mary, hi. 57, 229. Pratt, Richard, letter to Foxe, ii. III. Prayers, occasional, and suffrages to be used in churches, in 1544, i. 278, 281. Preachers of Canterbury, i. 310, 442. Preaching, book of, drawn up, i. 50. Prebendaries of Canterbury, i. 310. Cranmer’s opinion about, i. 440. Predestination, h. 73. Presence, real, that is, corporal, ii. 174 ; hi. 433, 434, 437-9- Primate of all England, style of, vindicated by Cranmer, i. 68,350- 352, 353; iii- 319 ’ 380. Primer, king’s, account of, 1535, i. 222. prohibited by Boner, ibid. Prince, imposture as to supposed birth of, hi. 194. Prinne, Dr. John, account of, ii. 351- Printers in 16th century, generally Dutchmen, i. 132. Prior of Blackfriars at Canter¬ bury preaches against Cranmer, i. 64. Prisoners of the Gospel, letter from, ii. 52. declaration of, iii. 153. make offer to justify king Ed¬ ward’s proceedings openly, iii. I53> 154, 512, 513- Procession, (or Litany,) ordered for the king’s expedition, i. 284-286. Processions forbidden, ii. 45. Processus contra Cranmerum, iii. 538-582. Proclamation of Hy. VIII for bring¬ ing in suspected books, i. 50, 410. against married priests, i. 153. against anabaptists, &c. i. 154,411. for placing Bibles in churches, i. 191; iii. 387. against shrines, i. 211. about Lent, ii. 70. against profaning churches, ii. 89. against strangers, iii. 50. of queen Mary, iii. 9. of her religion, iii. 34. Proctors, number of restrained, i. 91 ’ 313 ’ 387- Protestants, in prison write letters, iii. 147. persecuted and put to death, iii. 146, 147. many burnt and persecuted, 1555, hi. 189- 192. spies and informers against, iii. 191. Providellus, agent of Hy. VIII in 1529, iii. 733. Provost, Stephen le, ii. 289. Purgatory, i. 89. Puteo, cardinal de, iii. 209, 215, 538, 542,562-565, 568, 570. Putto, ii. 436. Pye, "Wm. dean of Chichester, ac¬ count of, iii. 72, 106. Pygott, Thos. iii. 541. Pyning, Hy. servant to card. Pole, iii. 81, 473. Pythagoras, ii. 68. Q. Quercetanus, John, a physician, iii. 325. 575. R. Randal, Philip, principal of Hart Hall, iii. 549. Raphael wrote about Hy. VHIth’s mairiage, iii. 733. Ratramnus, or Bertram, book of, ii. 320. translated by Win. Hugh, ibid, read by Ridley, ii. 320. Rawlins, Hugh, a king’s visitor in 1547, ii. 14. Rayner, or Rayne, John, ii. 39. Raynold, Dr., ii. 84. Read, sir Richard, on a commission to try bps. Hethe and Day, ii. 256. . .... Rebellion in Devonshire, li. 112. in Norfolk, ii. 117. Rebellion in the north, 1536, i. 84. Recantations to popery, in queen Mary’s time, iii. 180,181. Redman, Dr. John, ii. 38. account of, ii. 39, 358-361. on com¬ mission of rites, i. 174. opinion on sacraments, i. 432. on royal visitation, 1547, ii. 14. his judg¬ ment of jiriests’ marriage, ii. 39. assists in compiling the Com¬ mon Prayer Book in 1549, 358, 682. 1 N D 1^ X. 9; Reformatio legum eccles., i. 297. Reformation undone, iii. 96. Registers, parish, ordered, i. 155. Regnault, Francis, bookseller in Paris, prohibited from printing English Bibles, i. 189. Remolds, — an exile in 1583, iii. 38. Relics, popish, council writes to Boner about, ii. 175. and to jus¬ tices, ii. 177. Remilius, Peter, iii. 564. Repps, see Rugg. Reymiger, exile in 1553, iii-39- Reynolds, Dr. Henry, an exile in .1553. iii-39* Rich, sir Richard, lord chancellor, i. 202; ii. 16, 92, 99, 129, 139, 176,177 ; iii. 447. Richardson, — rector of Chartham, ii. 683. Richmond, Margaret, countess of, hi. 349, 678. Richmond, Henry Fitzroy, duke of, .i- 92, 337- Ridley, Launcelot, one of the six preachers at Canterbury, i. 214, 247,248,249; ii. 52 ; iii. 91. Ridley, Nicholas, bp. of Rochester and London, i. 151, 247-249, 254, 255, 290; ii. 22, 52, 98, 105, 115, 127, 128, 130, 158, 159, 167, 216, 228, 250, 252, 258, 265, 300, 310, 311, 349, 357, 363, 413, 420, 439, 681 ; 111. 65, 383, 489, 510. consecrated, ii. 88. changes his opinion on the Eu¬ charist, i. 152. king’s visitor in 1547, ii. 13. preaches at fune¬ ral service for Francis II, ii. 44. on commission to examine Boner, ii. 123. disputes at Cambridge in 1549, ii. 1O7-170; iii. 299. ap- })ointed to examine the Kentish anabaptists, ii. 193. translated to London, ii. 194; iii. 550, 551. kind to his predecessor, ii. 196, 197. writes to queen Mary on behalf of tenants of the see, ii. 194. also to lord Williams, ii. 198. his answer to Ho})er’8 objections as to habits, ii. 209. assists in draw¬ ing up new articles in 1550, ii. 232, 233. on a commission to try Gardiner, ii. 237-243. examines the eucharistic question, ii. 320. first enlightened Cranmer as to the real presence, ii. 319. annotates Cranmer’s book against Marc. An- tonius, ii. 328. on commission of eccles. laws, ii. 361. assists in articles of religion, 1532, ii. 364. in catechism, ii. 365. celebrates new service at St. Paul’s, 1552, ii. 407. deprived, hi. 24, 343, 712, 726. his employment in the Tower, iii. 74. his Piteous lamentation on the state of the church in queen Mary’s days, iii. 96, 409. his ser¬ mon against queen Mary, iii. 103. conveyed to Oxford, iii. 104. dis¬ putes, &c. at Oxford, iii. 104,105, 108, 109,111, 122, 489,490,491, 493, 494. his remarks on dispu¬ tation, iii. 115, ti 6. writes to Wes¬ ton, iii. 117. to Grindal, hi. 117, 181. his epilogue, iii. 119. writes to Weston after disputation, iii. 123. takes counsel about dis¬ putation, iii. 124. his letter to Cranmer about disputation, iii. 125. his letter to Bradford, iii. 126, 127. his condition after dis¬ putation, iii. 127. his writings in prison, iii. 128-130. his confer¬ ence with Latimer, iii. 129. his treatise on election and predesti¬ nation, iii. 148, 510. his answer to Gardiner, and treatise on tran- substantiation, iii. 165, 206. to West, iii. 181,517-522. his treat¬ ment in prison, hi. 259, 260. burnt at the stake, iii. 200, 257. an edi¬ tor of the English Bible, iii. 393. falls under displeasure of Somer¬ set, iii. 408. abused by Fecken- ham, iii. 418. calumniated l)y Par¬ sons, iii. 43T, 432. denied gross corporal presence, iii. 434. Riola, St. Michael’s, iii. 85. Rites and ceremonies, i. 89. commis¬ sion of, i. 173. Robertson, or Robinson, Dr. Thos., on commission of rites, i. 174. his opinion on the sacraments, i. 178, 432 ; ii. 105. ! Rochester, bps. of, house in Lam¬ beth marsh, i. 511. monastery, commission sent to surrender, i. 169. Rogers, John, the martyr, a cor¬ rector of the Bible, 1537, i. 129, 130, 185, 186; ii. no, 420; iii. 31,66, 124,125, 508. brought l)e- fore Pole and excommunicated. APPEND. VOL. III. 956 INDEX. iii. 137. preaches against sacri¬ lege, hi. 313. Rokesby, Dr. John, dean of the arches, i. 207. Roman church, anciently pure, iii. 593- Romish priests, dissimulation of, iii. 97. anonymous treatise against, ibid. Rojier, — witness against Cranmer, i543»i-259- Rosel, Harold, brother in law to Cranmer, iii. 332. Rosel, John, grandchild to the pre¬ ceding, iii. 332. Roschsurius, iii. 667. Rosse, or Rose, Thomas, account of, ii. 369, 374-376. nominated to Armagh, ii. 369,670. Rough, John, an exile in 1553, hi. 39- Rovilius, Peter, iii. 216,218, 220. Rugg, William, or Repps, bp. of Norwich, i. 75, 217, 342, 508,509, 515, 516; iii. 265. consecrated, i. 105. on commission for bishops’ book, i. 106, 115. commissioner of the Star chamber, i. 200. sup¬ ports the Six Articles, i. 416. Russel, sir John, see Bedford, earl of. Rutland, Henry Manners, earl of, account of, ii. 357. Ryel, Richard, on a commission to try bps. Hethe and Day, ii. 256. S. Sacrament of the Eucharist, i. 87. Cranmer’s book on, i. 151. abuse of by papists, iii. 231. act against speaking irreverently of, iii. 439. Sacramentaries, iii. 155. proceed¬ ings against, i. 155, 410. Luthe¬ ran heats against, iii. 159. Sacrimentiperdse, a term of reproach applied to the sacramentaries, iii. 160. Sacraments, questions on, i. 174, 417-428. acts for the, at queen Mary’s accession, iii. 79, 478. nature of, iii. 593. doctrine of, iii. 603-606, 612. Sadlier, sir Ralph, ii. 99. account of, ii. 238. St. John’s college, Cambridge, ap¬ peals to Cranmer, ii. 54. Saints, honouring and praying to, I i. 88. I Salcot, John, alias. Capon, bp. of Salisbury and Bangor, i. 75, 105, ii 5 > 135.158. i 77 > 217,336.341; ii. 83; hi. 265. on commission to examine New Testament, 1541, i. 216. Salic law, iii. 445. Salisbury, John, consecrated suffra¬ gan of Thetford, i. 80; iii. 72. Salop, suffragan bps. of, i. 135, 509, 516; iii. 722. Sampson, John, ii. 160. Sampson, Richard, bp. of Chiches¬ ter and Lichfield, i. 145, 196, 225, 508, 509, 515. account of, iii. 63. consecrated,!. 105. on commission for the bishops’ book, i. 106, 115. disputes with Lambert, i. 145, 401. on commission for anabap¬ tists, &c., i. 155. commissioner of Star chamber, i. 200. commis¬ sioner to examine translation of New Testament, 1541, i. 216. de¬ claration on sacrament of the altar, i. 401-406. supports the Six Ar¬ ticles, i. 416. dies, iii. 63. Sampson, Thomas, dean of Ch. Ch. and Chichester, ii. 280, 412; ih. 734. account of, ii. 129. an exile in 1553, iii. 38. writes an epistle in exile, iii. 168. Sanders, Nicholas, on the English schism, i. 148. slanders Cranmer, iii. 410, 421, 423, 425. refuted, iii. iii. 424-432. slanders Martyr, hi. 435- Sandwich, see Gardiner, William. Sandys, Edwin, afterwards bp. of Worcester and London, and abp. of York, iii. 169, 283, 735. an exile in I553» iii- 38 . Sapores, or Sabores, iii. 184. Satyrus, brother of S. Ambrose, iii. 165. Saul, — exile in 1553, ih. 39. Saunders, Laurence, ii. no, 413; iii. 84. brought before Pole and excommunicated, iii. 138. Savage, sir John, iii. 72. Savoy, duke of, i. 319. Sawier, Thomas, i. 230. Saxony, John Frederick, duke of, i. 24,305 ; ii. 186; iii. 295, 296,321.. Saxony, John, elector of, father of the preceding, iii. 296. INDEX. Saxony, Maurice, elector of, ii. 394, 395. Scambler, Edmund, bp. of Peter¬ borough and Norwich, account of, ii. 684. Scory, John, bp. of Rochester and Chichester, i. 233, 240, 247, 248, 249,254; ii. 98,242,333,3g4,367, 413, 682 ; iii. 12, 38, 350. account of, ii. 349. preferred by Cranmer, i. 214. consecrated, ii. 363. trans-j lated to Chichester, ii. 258. his Comfortable ejnstle, ii. 350. on commission of ecclesiastical laws, ii. 361. account of, in exile, iii. 167. recants, iii. 180. deprived, ; hi. 343* ! Scot, Acton, brother of Barth. Scot, iii. 730. Scot, Bartholomew, who married abp. Cranmer’s widow, account ^ of, iii. 729, 730, 734. Scot, Cuthbert, bp. of Chester, ii. 158^ account of, iii. 107. ap¬ pointed to dispute at Oxford, iii. 490,493. I Scot, John, father of Bartholomew I Scot, iii. 729, 734. j Scot, John, father of the preceding and baron of the exchequer, iii. 729- Scot, Peter, nephew of Barth. Scot, hi. 730. Scriptures, English translations of, | account of, i. 182. Seckendorf, Gui Louis de, i. 180. Sedgwick, Dr. Thomas, iii. 107. ac- ! count of, ii. 170. disputes at Cambridge in 1549, ibid.; iii. 299. appointed to dispute at Ox¬ ford, iii. 490,493. Sedulius, i. 457. j Sentleger, sir Anthony, i. 202, 445. account of, iii. ii. Sentleger, Arthur, preb. of Canter- ' bury, i. 248, 262. j Series, Robert, one of the six preach¬ ers at Canterbury, i. 234, 236, 243, 248. preferred by Cranmer, i. 214. plots against Cranmer, i. 250, 260, 460-468. sent to prison, i. 263. brought to trial, i. 265. witness against Cranmer, iii. 214. his testimony, iii. 552, 553- Service books, reformation of begun, i. 298-300. i Seton, John, i. 289. account of, iii. 106. Seymour, queen Jane, iii. 430. Seymour, sir Thomas Seymour, lord ; lord admiral, i. 285, 306 : ii. 12, 16. account of, ii. to. his account of Cranmer’s hospitality, ii. 385; iii. 364-366. Shalcross, — a friend of Bradford, iii. 188. Shaxton, Nicholas, bp. of Salisbury, i. 80, 132, 133, 135, 177,396; iii. 265. consecrated, i. 77. a com¬ missioner for the bishops’ book, i. 106,115. opposes Six Articles, i. 163,416. committed to prison on that account, and resigns his see, i. 164. Shepey, sir — kt., brother in law to Cranmer, iii. 332. Sherland, — min. can. of Canter¬ bury, iii. 89. Shether, Edmund, one of the six preachers at Canterbury, i. 235, 237, 239, 248. preferred by Cran¬ mer, i. 214. plots against Cran¬ mer, i. 253, 259, 260, 464, 466, 467. sent to prison, i. 263. re¬ leased and makes confession, i. 267. his letter of submission, i. 471-473- Shipside, George, Cranmer’s brother in law, ii. 197 ; iii. 130. Shrewsbury, Francis Talbot, earl of, ii. 176, 243 ; iii. 9, 133, 134, 447, 449. account of, hi. 5. Shrines, superstitious, orders about, i. 208. Sidal, or Sydel, Henry, ii. 162. ac¬ count of. ii. 157. Sidney, sir Henry, account of, ii. 183. his Romish policies, ii. 192. Sidney, Mary, countess of Pem¬ broke, ii. 183. Sidon, bps. of, i. 76, 515, 516. Tho¬ mas, bp. of, i. 105, 506,510, 515. Simeon, archbp. of Seleucia, iii. 185. Simson, Daniel, exile in 1553, iii. 39- Six Articles, Act of, i. 118,144, 151, 227, 229, 244, 249, 255 ; ii. 84, 114,350. account of, i. 160. op¬ posed by Cranmer, i. 162-167,416; iii. 427-429. triumph of papists at, i, 168,415. condemnations under, i. 246. letter from a member of parliament about, i. 415. rej)ealed L 1 2 958 1 N D E X. in 1547, ii. 40. design to revive in 1554, iii. 100. Skelthorp, — iii. 150. Skinner, Anthony, on commission of eccles. laws, ii. 362. Skyp, John, bp. of Hereford, i. 156, 171, 196,205,225; ii. 42; iii. 265. confirmed, i. 170. on commis¬ sion of rites, i. 173. on commis¬ sion to examine New Testament, 1541, i. 216. deprived, iii. 343. death of, ii. 353, 439. Sleidan, John, account of, iii. 321- 324. Bucer’s letter on behalf of, ii. 141, 397. Cranmer’s favour to, iii. 321. Bucer writes to Cecil on behalf of, iii. 324, 675. his let¬ ters to Cecil, iii. 662-675. his commentaries, iii. 321, 669, 670. pensioned by Edward VI, iii. 321. Smith, Richard, his library, i. 20. Smith, Dr. Richard, ii. 49, 78, 79, 84; iii. 727. account of, i. 178. his opinions on the sacraments, ibid, against Cranmer’s Cate¬ chism, ii. 48, 49. writes against Cranmer’s book on the sacra¬ ments, ii. 308, 321, 325. recants, ii. 77, 81, 483-488. affi*onts Cran- mer, ii. 80. proposed as opponent in disputation to Martyr, ii. 155- 157, 159, 161, 162. writes letter of submission to Cranmer, ii. 80, 167, 168 ; iii. 735. revolts again, ii. 167. controversy with Cranmer, ii. 312, 315; hi. 106. witness against Cranmer, iii. 213. his testimony, i. 558-560. wrote a- gainst Becon, iii. 345. on monastic vows, iii. 730. Smith, sir Thomas, ii. 90, 92, 99, 135. on commission to examine Boner, ii. 123. on commission of eccles. laws, ii. 362. before commissioners of queen Mary, iii. 18, 712. Smyth, John, iii. 559. Smythe, Christopher, notary, iii. 639 > 540. 543 , 549 , 5^8-570- Socrates, i. 438. Socrates the his¬ torian, ii. 164. Solon, i. 438. Somerset, Anne Stanhope, duchess of, ii. 303; account of, ii. 225. Hoper attends on in the Tower, ibid. Somerset, Edward Seymour, earl of Hertford, duke of, lord treasurer, and lord protector, i. 211,307; ii. 10, 12, 17, 29, 90, 92, 99, 107, 109, 176, 177, 180, 183, 188, 205, 206, 228, 229, 231, 234, 239, 250, 251, 269, 270, 273, 286-288, 297, 298, 427, 430; iii. 177, 192, 316, 407, 408, 433. Gardiner’s letter to, ii. 31. in Scotland, ii. 33. chan¬ cellor of Cambridge, ii. 62. com¬ bination against, ii. 135. com¬ mitted to the Tower, ii. 137. writes to Boner about popish rebels, ii. 175. conditions with Glastonbury weavers, ii. 288-293. articles against, ii. 342-345. death of, ii. 341, 342. a spoiler of churches, ii. 345. displeased with Ridley, iii. 408. Sophocles studied at Cambridge, ii. 73’74- Sorbonne, iii. 115. Soto, Peter a, (confessor to Charles V,) iii.200. Southampton, Thomas Wriothesley, earl of, chancellor, i. 118; ii. 4, 61,63; iii. 354. account of, ii. 431. a persecutor, iii. 429. Southampton, Henry, earl of, his son, ii. 431. Sozomen, iii. 184. Spalatinus, George, secretary to Frederick, elector of Saxony, iii. 296. Spanish congregation, ii. 293. Specke, sir Thomas, sent against Devonshire rebels, ii. 112. Sponer, Edward, i. 230, 258. Spurge, Richard, a martyr, ii. 129. Spurge, Thomas, a martyr, ii. 129. Staflford, Henry, lord, i. 112. Stafford, — iii. 203, 206. Stamford, William, on commission for eccles. laws, ii. 362. Stan dish, Henry, bp. of St. Asaph, i. 41, 327. recants from popery, ii. 79. Stapleton, Thomas, calumnies a- gainst Martyr, iii. 435. Staunton, — receiver of bp. Ridley, ii. 195, 681. his patent, iii. 723. Stevens, Thomas, preacher at Can¬ terbury, iii. 89. Steward, or Styward, Dr. Robert, chancellor of bp. Gardiner, and dean of Ely, ii. 84, 85 ; iii. 284. Stillingfleet’s Irenicum, ii. 40. INDEX. 959 Stillingfieet MSS. in Lambeth li¬ brary, i. 175. Stokesley, John, bp. of London, i. 39, 42, 138, 146, '177, 327, 328, 395, 506, 513; 11. 680 ; 111. 335, 393. ambassador to France, i. 17. pro¬ tests against Cranmer’s visitation, i. 69, 335-360. opposes transla¬ tion to Bible, i. 70. on commission for bishops’ book, i. to6, 115. said to have burntTyndale’s Bible, but see note, i. 184. supports Six Articles, i. 416. Stolberg, count, ii. 399, 400. Stoneley, — hi. 263. Story, Dr. John, on commission for trying Cranmer, hi. 209-213, 226, 413; 539» 540> ..54L 582. Cran- mer’s letter to, hi. 223. Stow, John, the annalist, i. 272; ii. 342. Strasburgh, university of, founded, , 309- Strozi, Peter, hi. 667. Sturmius, John, account of, ii. 309, ^ 392. Style, royal, of queen Mary altered, hi. 38, 39. j Subsidy, act for, in 1334, i. 330. | Succession act in favour of Anne | Boleyn’s heirs, i. 53. council on, | ii. 414, 420, 423, 473; hi. 423, I 463. instrument of, ii. 673, 677; j ^ hi. 445-448. ; Suermeri, a term of reproach ap- 1 plied to the sacramentaries, ih. 160. Suffolk, Charles Brandon, duke of, i. 163, 163. Suffolk, Charles Brandon, duke of, son of the preceding, dies of the sweating sickness, hi. 36. Suffolk, Henry Grey, marquis of I Dorset, and duke of, ii. 420; hi. ; 4, 9, 180, 398, 431, 447, 449. ac- ! count of, ii. 183. his attainder continued, hi. loi. Suffragan bishops, i. 506, 509, 310, 314. designed, i. 75. names of several, i. 76, 77. Cranmer’s letters of commission to, i. 396-399. Suffrages, or litanies to be used in j churches, i. 284, 286. See Litany, and Procession. Sulcerus, Simon, iii. 138. Sumptuary laws for the tables of i the clergy, iii. 403. Sumner, — contemporary of Cran¬ mer’s at Cambridge, i. 4. Superstitions, ii. 87. Supremacy, papal, see Papal. Supremacy, royal, i. 427. affirmed in parliament, i. 47. title of abo¬ lished, iii. 78, 466. Surrey, Hy. Floward, earl of, ii. 58. Sussex, Hy. Radcliffe, earl of, i. 390; iii. 36, 131, 132. account 375 ; iii- T91, 193. Sutcliff’s Threefold Answer, ii. iii. Sweating sickness, ii. 361. deaths by, iii. 36. at Newcastle, iii. 177. Swithin, St. see Winchester. Sword, temporal, usurped by the pope, iii. 231. Sydel, or Sydal, Henry, ii. 14. ac¬ count of, ii. 137. recants, iii. 181. a witness of Cranmer’s recantation, ih. 239, 240, 241. Sylvius iEneas, iii. 128. Leland's instructor, iii. 326. Symonds, Dr. Matthew, on commis¬ sion of rites, i. 174. opinions on the sacraments, i. 432. Symons, — active in prosecuting under Six Articles : sentenced for perjury, i. 268. Synod, see Convocation. T. t. Talbot, — one of the archbishop’s contemporaries at Cambr. i. 266. Tanner, bp. ii. 49. Tayler, Richd. chaplain to Cranmer, ii. 88. Taylor, or Tayler, John, master of St. John’s, Camb., dean and after¬ wards bp. of Lincoln, i. 144 ; ii. 38, 69, 331. consecrated, ii. 413; iii. 331. proloc. of convocation of Canterb. ii. 36, 37. king’s visitor in 1347, ii. 14. on commission for eccl. laws, ii. 362. deprived, iii. 24, 343, 713, objects to mass at q. Mary’s coronation, iii. 57. thrust out of house of lords, iii. 60. Taylor, Robert, ii. 333. Taylor, Roger, alias Cooke, ih. 567, 5 ^ 9 - Taylor, Dr. Rowland, ii. 14,128,265, 357^ 371 J iii- 66, 126, 148, 269, 270,308. account of, hi. 333-336. on commission of inquiry into Cranm. conduct in 1543, i. 264, 9^0 1 N D E X, 265, assists in projected revision of canon law, i. 397; ii. 362; iii. 318, 334. his letter to Cranmer, Ridley, &c. iii. 115. takes coun¬ sel about Oxford disputation, iii. 124. brought before Pole and ex¬ communicated, iii. 138. his epi¬ taph, iii. 335. joins Bradford, &c. in a letter about freewillers, iii. 509, 511. Tenths, act for valuation of, i. 350. Terence, studied at Cambridge, ii. 73> 74. Tertullian, ii. 214; iii. 129. Testwood, Robt. condemned under 6 articles, i. 246. Thanksgiving at St. Paul’s for battle of Pinkey, ii. 34. Theodoret, iii. 129. Theodosius, iii. 164. Theophilus of Alexandria, iii. 590. Theophylact, iii. 300. Thirlby, Thos. bp. of Westminster, Norwich, and Ely, i. 136, 174, 217, 227, 310, 417, 516; ii. 105, 131; iii. 215, 216, 221, 230, 350, 400, 677. account of, i. 205. on commission of rites, i. 174. opi¬ nions on sacraments, i. 432. on commission to examine translation of New Testament, in 1541, i. 216. ambassador to France, i. 303. on commission to degrade Cranmer, iii. 215-227. much befriended by Cranmer, iii. 411. Thomas, friar, agent of Hy. VIII. in 1529, hi. 733. Thomas, Lewis, suffragan of Salop, consecrated, i. 135. Thombe, Michl. recants, ii. 96. Thornden, Richd. suffragan of Do- " ver, and preb. of Canterb. i. 139, 217, 398, 467, 507, 514; iii. 89, 456. plots against Cranmer, i. 264-266. performs mass at Can¬ terbury, iii. II, 13, 16, 456. con¬ founded with Thornton, i. 513; iii. 89. Thornton, John, episc. Syrinensis, prior and suffragan of Dover, i. 76, 139, 507, 510. confounded with Thornden, i. 513. Thoroton’s Nottingliamshire, iii. 333- , .. Throgmorton, John, li. 315, 356. Thucydides, studied at Cambridge, ii- 73 > 74 . 'I’hurgood, — iii. 680. Thwaites, — i. 249,461, 463, 464. Tiptoft, John de, earl of Worcester, ii- 30- Todd, Gregory, chaplain to Cranmer, ii. 88. Tofts, John, i. 231. Tong or Tongue, Roger, account of, ii. 187. Traheron orTreheron, Barthol. dean of Chichester, ii. 129. account of, iii. 172. on commission for eccles. laws, ii. 362. an exile in 1553, hi. 39- . . Transubstantiation, arguments a- gainst, iii. 233. Tregonwell or Trigonel, Dr. John, i- 39^ 325; iii- 576. 579-. sent ambassador to France, &c. i. 17. Trent, council of, ii. 191; hi. 298, 304, 669, 670, 672. Tresham, Dr. Walter, account of, ii. 159. on commission of rites, i. 174. opinion on sacraments, i. 432. disputes with Martyr, ii. 163. answers Martyr, ii. 166. his account of the disputation, ii. 592- 596. his disputation with Latimer, ii. 319. witness against Cranmer, iii. 213, 548, 549, 559, 561. his testimony, i. 553, 555. Tunstall, Cuthbert, bp. of London and Durham, i. 115, 174, 175, 178, 182, 184; ii. 245, 355; hi. loi, 230, 603, 626. disputes with Lambert, i. 146. supports the Six Articles, i. 163, 416. on commis¬ sion of rites, i. 173. calls in Tyn- dale’s New Testament, i. 182. on a commission against Hoper, ii. 262, 264. troubles of, ii. 403-405. commission against, ii. 403. on commission for depriving for he¬ resy in 1553, hi. 23. restored, iii. 24, 712. signs letters of commis¬ sion for Oxford disputations, iii. 107. one of the supervisors of English Bible, iii. 393. Turbervil, James, bp. of Exeter, account of, iii. 66. consecrated, ibid. Turner, Richd. i. 233, 249; ii. 52, 680; iii. 395, 723. account of, ii- 372-374- an exile in 1553, hi. 38. promoted by Cranmer, iii. 350. recommended for the see of Armagh, ii. 369,371,379,670,683. INDEX. 961 Turner, Robt. an exile in 1553, iii. 38 - Turner, Dr. Vs m. dean of Wells, account of, ii. 270, 371. anexilein 1553, iii. 38. his works in exile, iii. 169. Tumor, John, iii. 84, 85, 87. his confession, ibid. Tyms, Wm. a martyr, ii. 129. his letter, iii. 182. Tyndale, Wm. translator of the Bible, i. 129, 130, 143, 182, 185, 194. his translation prohibited, i. 182, 310. Tyndale, John, punished for circu¬ lating English Bible, i. 183. U. V. Udal, Nicholas, translator of Eras¬ mus’ paraphrase of St. Luke, i. 19 . 5 - Underhill, ii. 82. Underwood, — suffragan of Nor¬ wich, i. 75. Ungworth, a mistake for Yngworth, which see. Urbino, duke of, iii. 671. Usher, archbp. ii. 6, 192. Usthazades, story of, iii. 184. Vadian, Joachim, aphorisms on eu- charist, i. 147, 148; ii. 246. Valentinian, iii. 165. Valla Laurentius, iii. 128. Van Paris, Geo. excommunicated, ii. 100, 161. Varilla’s calumnies against Cran- mer, iii. 420. Vaughan, — iii, 342. Vergerius, Peter Paul, iii. 316. Vestments, ecclesiastical, ii. 213- 216. vestments and copes forbid¬ den, ii. 407. Vevian, Rd. a married priest, resti¬ tuted, iii. 484-486. Villa Garcina, John, see Frater- culus. Virgil, studied at Cambridge, ii. 73, 74 - Visitation throughout England, 1537, i. 117. royal in 1547, ii. 10, i 4 > 29. Visitors, kings’, in 1547, list of, ii. 13, 14. injunctions of, ii. 15. Voysey or Voicey, John, bp. of Exeter, i. 40, 515; iii. 24, 64. on commission for the bishops’ book, i. 115; ii. 347. W. Wakeman, John, first bishop of Gloucester, i. 75, 217; ii. 132. one of commission to examine translation of New Testament, 1541, i. 216. Waldenses, ii. 281. persecution of, ii. 295. Waldsby, Dr. Marmaduke, his opin¬ ions on the sacraments, i. 178. Walshe, justice, iii. 680. Walslie, Rd. recommended as a suf¬ fragan for diocese of Canterbury, i. 158. Wanley, Humphrey, iii. 387. Ward, Robt. witness against Cran- mer, iii. 214. his testimony, iii. 550-552. Ward, Dr. Samuel, i. 115; ii. 365. account of, ii. 418. Warden, lord, of the Cinque Ports, (see Cheyney, sir Thomas,) Cran- mer’s letter to Cecil about, iii. 406, 700. Wardword, Parsons’s, iii. 47. Ware, sir James, ii. 192. Warham, Wm. abp. of Canterbury, i. 27, 32, 62, 68, 76, 341, 505, 507, 510; hi. 355*398, 424, 715. character of, i. 28. favours the royal supremacy, i. 29. a friend to Erasmus, iii. 285, 286. Warham, Wm. archd. of Canter¬ bury, i. 34; iii. 90. Warner, sir Edw. iii. 133. Warner, John, M. D. archd. of Cleveland, and warden of All Souls’, his opinion on the sacra¬ ments, i. 177. Warton, Robt. alias Parfew, bp. of St. Asaph and Hereford, i. 138, 140, 157, 158, 196, 509, 515. ac¬ count of, iii. 78. consecrated, i. 105. signs commission for Oxford dis¬ putation, iii. 107. Warwick, John Dudley, earl of, son of the duke of Northumberland, ii. 61, 231, 249. lord great cham¬ berlain, ii. 99. arraigned of high treason, iii. 41. Waterland, Dr. iii. 338. Watkins, Rd. the king’s protho- notary, i. 39; iii. 580. Watson, Rob. Cranmer’s steward, account of, iii. 349. an exile in 1553, iii. 39. his .Etiologia, iii. 348. 962 INDEX. Watson, Thos. bp. of Lincoln, iii. 107. account of, ii. 357, 358. ap¬ pointed to dispute at Oxford, iii. 490. 493- Welden, lady, condemned under the Six Articles, ii. 246. Wellys, Thos. suffragan bp. of Sidon, &c. i. 76, 1706, 510; ii. 88 . Welsh, — iii. 106. Wendy, Dr. Thos. the king’s phy¬ sician, disputation at Cambr. 1549, ii. 169. Wentworth, Thomas, lord, ii. 251. West, — steward of bp. Ridley, ac¬ count of, iii. 181. recants, ibid. Ridley’s letter to, iii. 517-522. Westminster Conference, 1559, III. Westmoreland, Hy. Neville, earl of, iii- 134- Weston, Hugh, dean of Westm. and Winds, ii. 38, 364, 419, 680; iii. 319, 561, 660. account of, iii. 68. his oration at convocation, iii. 72, 73. sent to Oxford to pre¬ side at disputation with Cranmer, Ridley, &c. i. 152; iii. T03. pre¬ sides at d^, iii. 104-122. takes out a commission for disputation at Cambridge, iii. 126. letter to Boner about Oxford disputation, iii. no. sends back Cranmer’s letter to the council, iii. 123, 228. condemns Ridley, Latimer, and Cranmer, iii. 209. Westphalus, Joachim, a writer a- gainst Calvin, iii. 155-158. Wharton, Hy. i. 113. notes on this work, i. 501-515; ii. 678-884; iii. 712-718. strictures on his notes by bp. Evans and Strype, iii. 721-728. Wharton, Thos. lord, ii. 413. Whatton church, monument in to Edmund, grandfather to Cranmer, iii. 332. Whatton manor, iii. 333. family of, ibid. Whitacre, a mistake for Goodacre, which see. Whitchurch, Edw. king’s printer, i. 129, 185, 439; iii. 681. prints the English Bible, iii. 387. White, John, bp. of Lincoln and Winchester, ii. 357; iii. 78, 209. account of, ii. 264-266. conse- I crated, iii. 65. committed to the Tower, in 1553, ii. 438. signs j commission for Oxford disputa¬ tion, iii. 107. I Whitehead, David, ii. 371. account * of, ii. 355, 370. disputes on sacr. in 1551, ibid, nominated for the see of Armagh, ii. 369. Cranmer’s letter about, ii. 670. an exile in I I553» iii- 38 - j Whitgift, John, abp. of Canterb. I I I n. 300; 111. 717. Whittingham, Win. an exile in 1553, J^!-39- Whittington college, ii. 130. Whitwel, John, Cranmer’s almoner, ii. 88, 94. Wickliffe, iii. 217, 221, 725. his translation of the Bible, i. 182. his books, i. 310. Wicklivites, i. 76; iii. 217. Wilbore, — prior of St. Augustine’s, iii. 351, 677. Wilkinson, Mrs. advised by Cranmer to fly, iii. 37, 460, 461. Wilks, Dr. Rd. Master of Chr. Coll. Camb. ii. 358, 360. account of, ii. 200. deprived, iii. 25. Williams, Griffin, iii. 549. Williams, Hy. a married priest re¬ stituted, iii. 486. Williams, Dr. John, preb. of Glou¬ cester, ii. 37, 132. Williams, sir John, lord, account of, ii. 198. sent by q. Mary to be present at Cranmer’s trial and condemnation, iii. 104, 242, 245. Williamson, Peter, a married priest restituted, iii. 486. ’ Willoughby, Dr. John, i. 235, 248, 249. plots against Cranmer, i. 250- 256, 264. tried and released, i. 267. his confessions, i. 267, 460, 469. Wilson, Miles, letter to Cecil, iii. 314-316, 649-659. Wilson, Dr. Nicholas, i. 55; ii. 37, Wiltshire, sir Thos. Boleyn, earl of, 7> 3^5 j 4235 424. ambas¬ sador to France, i. 17; iii. 265. Wiltshire, Wm. Paulet, earl of, see Winchester, sir Wm. Paulet, Sic. marquis of. Winchester cathedral, riches of, i. 74. inventory of, i. 360. Winchester, sir Wm. Paulet, lord St. INDEX. 963 John, earl of Wiltshire and mar¬ quis of, ii. 12, 16, 92, 176, 208, 228, 231, 234, 249, 250,340, 428; iii. 4, 9, 447, 449. account of, ii. II. Windsor, Wm. lord, ii. 105. Wingfield, sir Anth. ii. 16, 208, 228, 234. account of, ii. 238: vice¬ chamberlain, ii. 99. Wirtemburg, bp. of, iii. 667. Wirtemburg, Christopher, duke of, iii. 179, 671, 672, 673. Wisdom, Robt. account of, ii. 376- 379. nominated to Armagh, ii. 369, 670. an exile in 1553, iii. 39. Withipol, Rd. i. 102. Wodehouse, Tho. account of, iii. 132. Wodehouse, sir Wm. account of, iii. 132. Wolf, Rainold, printer, ii. 316, 438. Wollock, John, exile in 1553, iii. 39. Wolman, Dr. Rd. dean of Wells, his opinion on the sacraments, i. 177. Wolsey, cardinal, i. 76, 357. com¬ parison between him and Cranmer, i. 166; iii. 412, 413. opposes Tyndale’s translation, i. 182. Wood’s Athense Oxonienses, i. 30. Worcester cathedral, reformed by Hoper, ii. 224. Wotton, sir Edw. ii. 266-268. Wotton or Wootton, Dr. Nich. dean of Canterbury, i. 177 ; ii. 38, no, 208; iii. 63. account of, i. 159. ambassador to France, iii. 10, ii. Wright, Dr. Walter, archd. of Ox¬ ford, i. 207; iii. 541, 549. ac¬ count of, ii. 156. Wriothesley, lord, see Southampton, earl of. Wroth, sir Thos. account of, ii. 356. Wyat, sir Thomas, account of, ii. 266-268. his conspiracy, iii. 98, loi, 341, 342. Wymmesley, Wimsley or Wimber- ley, John, archd. of London, ii. 180; iii. 72. X. Xenophon, i. 438; studied at Cam¬ bridge, ii. 73, 74. Y. Yeoman, Richd. ii. 371. Yngworth, Rd. suffragan of Dover, i. 396-398, 510, 515. consecrated, ^38- Young, Elizab. an exile, iii. 168. Young, Dr. John, ii. 331, 359, 360, 437 ; iii. 107, 490. account of, ii. 170. recants from Popery, ii. 79. disputes at Cambridge, 1549, ii. 170, 173, 174, 305. disputes in Cecil’s house on the sacrament in 1551, ii. 355. appointed to dispute at Oxford, iii. 490, 493. Young, Thos. precentor of S. Da¬ vid’s : afterwards abp. of York, ii. Ill, 681 ; iii. 70, 71. account of, ii. 108. an exile in 1553, iii. 38. Ypolitanum, i. 508. Z. Zanchius, Hieronymus, ii. 278. his account of the persecution of the Waldenses, ii. 294, 295. Zonaras, published by Foxe, iii. 174. Zuinglianism, iii. 432, 434, 435. Zuinglians, i. 148; iii. 436, 437. Zuinglius, i. 147, 408; ii. 246. * ),'*V ,*'i >» . Aw.'ify • 'J^r .iii ' .<1 .HiV-v-'HJs; ^ ’ * ' ■ - • ' ■ . V * , . * i^uC’jPTOSBHSHW ’ •:* ■ 1 ' ■•::;, :- ■ I •’*' ■* * ' .“'y*'' ^ ■ ,«> M'a/, i; ■'.s?p» ■ *-i * f ' i*n.V/ ., -i4;ffi 6 ;-k’, ni''‘ tU'i/ U) ui- • .•»^» ,.i:{.' ,«ir.ai .■” U- .yV-:J>- :H‘. . 'L, • •' .^'^■.• ■ ^ • \H ,n->!>'hK.l 1(1 Aifiiiti ,%*!■■ I T " >**’ r ’ . y rlrk *£ - I * / ^ ' < •. 1 ”*^ 2 . ,V- ^ ma ■ <• r ./, -rtf; VJ; .r.i [.•.'y..t ^1f:r. .r': '\ ’ . / &■',(» .'t'- ^ ^ . / :» 'i* * ,• v '.f, '.*: h - ' V ,IS-.—y., .w i.t *;‘-^ '• * J-..1 /’ ’i,. jtA.- . .. . .■ ‘ ',; .lTj j 11 ■;/». .i ,fii • / l j: '^:sr: li;^. j'OI .Jt - V .L5r>.(yy/j '.J' - .^r, i ■ .;.. _,. - . •< ,:^'i’ .ll«»{*«jT : ^ . -U .V/bH.'.-' SlijrV^' o:v-.v '• ; ^uisu .'t*! ,^!^v*4{K>7/■ 7 wk if. *^7;* >ii I vifjViiil .^.r’r.liiicl!^ .t^i,i J Av •{/- ‘ >JrtI •• ■ • 1 • ':if;vvy>x 4 . i f ,ai Jii a ■ • > « ^ 4 S' . « - - - - „ . v,T-^y -- T - *- • ^ . '^vfc' ^ i tv- A> .v»ii,; V .' .;^irr .'. i? ", ■ 'tV> ♦(»<> ‘ ^ ,'' ] ’■-•-■ ,V ‘ . 4 K 11 .a .:{,? t »mv^^ >-•' ' a » i. *v . J t* • f I- -♦.■f i,- '.. ’<, >4;}; ?.V-- ■ 'v'A V riJ » / ' * s ..;' ~ 'tv 1 ■< »('i ■' ^ >-4 1 * . * :< 'i ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS. Insert the following at p. 731. after line 3. “As touching &c. The beginning of the Archbishop’s letter, No. Ixv. ran in Page 159.» these words. “ After my veray hartie commendations, I thancke youe for your Newes; but sjieciallie that ye advertise me that the King’s IMajestie is in good health : wherein I beseche God long to continue his highness^ as he hath twise [as I trust] restored me to the same. “ Yt seamithe by your letters, that a peace should be con¬ cluded betwixt th’ Emperour and Duke Morise, which whether it be according to th’ Articles that afore ye sent unto me, or otherwise, I would gladlie understaunde. “ The commoditie that might arise by printing the boke of Common Praier and Administration of Sacraments in the French tongue (if any be) I reckon it were meet that it should come to theim which have already taken paines in translating the same which first was done by Sir Hugh Pallets [Paulets] command¬ ment, and overseen by my L. Chauncellor and other at his appointment; and now altered according to that which must be put in execution at the Feast of All Saincts next, at th’ appoinct- ment of my L. Chancellour by a learned French man, a Doctor in Divinitie: and therfore needles of any other to be tra¬ vailed in. “ Though in England there be ... . . . , . Cranmer there cited before the Queen’s commissioners, p. 30^’’ I said there we were left to guess what he was now cited for, I said, I supposed it was to lay to his charge Heresy and his Marriage. Wharton saith in his Observations, p. 261^, ‘ It a [Vol. ii. p. 670 of this ed.] ^ [ante, p. 18] [ante, p. 714] C 966 ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS. Page 231 . I. 9. e was undoubtedly to charge him with treason in the matter of queen Jane.’ But these commissioners sat in the consistory of St. Paul’s. And therefore we may conclude them ecclesiastical commissioners, who had nothing to do with matters of treason, but about some church matters rather. And as for the matter of queen Jane, he was afterwards charged with that at Guild¬ hall. Anno 1553, p. 368^. A convocation is there spoken of to be held under Cardinal Pole. But that was a Synod Legatine, [as the author of the Rights, Powers, &c. of an English Convo¬ cation shews, p-373.] For which he had a license under the broad seal, dated Nov. 2. And upon it he issued out his man¬ date to Bishop Boner, Nov. 8, for the province of Canterbury to meet, that of York on the 2^ of December following. Ac¬ cordingly both provinces met in the King’s Chapel at White¬ hall, and from thence adjourned back again to Paul’s, and afterward to Lambeth ; and continued sitting there till Febru¬ ary the II. which was two months after the Parliament was dissolved, which was Dec. 9. But the Parliamentary Convocation met Oct. 22. at Paul’s, convened by the Dean and Chapter of Canterbury, as was usual in the vacancy. And Bishop Boner, by commission from the chapter, presided. There they sat and did business till Oct. 30. when they offered their subsidies and complaints to the Queen. Insert; At Westminster, July 8. This day the Bishop of Winchester’s case was renewed upon the report of the Lords that had been with him, that his answers were ever doubtful, refusing while he were. Vide Foxe’s first Edit, of his MartyroP. d [ante, p. 196] where this extract is given at length ® [Vol. ii. p. 230. 1 . 8 of this ed. in the note.] f [P. 766.] CORRECTIONS. Tfie words here given are the corrections to be made. Page 10. 1. 4. writ their .... p. 16. 1. 20. it was .... p. 19. 1. 2. which he now .... p. 29. note, col. 2. 1. 4. 1 eus kirh .. .. p. 55. note, col. i. 1. 4. nominis .. .. p. 85. 1 . 27. March 9 .. .. p. 118. note, col. i. 1 . 17. of the Martyrs .... p. 120. col. I. 1 . 39. verissimum .. .. p. 141. [the marginal note belongs to p. 142. 1. 5.] .... p. 151, note, col. 2. 1. 21. nonnullos .. .. p. 205. note, col. I. 1 . 14. vows .... p. 211. 1 . 8. to be proctor .... p. 218. note, col. i. 1 . 30. privatum .. .. p. 233. 1. 29. that the pope’s .. .. p, 241. 1. 20. to what this .. .. p. 253. note P, But when .. . . p. 295. note, col. i. 1 . 30. doctus est in .. .. p. 323. 1 . 22. [insert in side margin,] Anno 1553 .. .. p. 432. note 1. 6. that the archbishop .. .. p. 446. 1. 16. fyrst.. 1. 30. wee .. .. p. 449. 1 .18. steedfastnes .. .. p. 451. 1. 12. yere .. 1. 20. bownden .. 1. 26. possibilite .... p. 452. 1. 3. to give.. .. p. 456. [the marginal note belongs to col. 2.] .. .. p. 463 1 . 19. aboundaunt.. .. p. 464. 1 . 33. matter, nor I hym, nor .... p. 467. 1 . 33. ryght.. .. p. 479. 1 . 10. cherche .. .. p. 481. 1 . 28. Kyng .... p. 484. 1. 32. of and sacraments .. .. p. 485. 1. 13. deservid .. .. p. 488. 1. 9. perniciem . . .. p. 495. 1. 12. then can .. 1. 13. haue .. .. p. 497. 1. 10. nos ipsos .. .. p. 498. 1. 26. idonei reperti fuerint .... p. 501. 1. 13. procui*abunt .. .. p. 502. 1. 22. insinuabunt, . 1. 23. cum omni.. .. p. 503. 1. 19. alius .. .. p. 505. 1 . 11, sacrosanctae .. 1 . 22. cupere .. .. p. 506. 1 . 27. Vicarium .. 1 . 34. Domini.. .. p. 507. 1 . 3. in qua .. .. p. 509. 1 . 10. veritate .... p. 514. 1. 19. meridianum .... p. 515. 1. 13. nequeunt .... p. 519. 1. 2. wittingly .. note departure out.... p. 520. 1. i. cure .. 1. 10. doon .. .. p. 523.1.3. Lorde .. 1 . 4. faythfull .. 1 . 14. patche .. .. p. 524. 1 . 6. theyr .. 1 . it. Ah wretches .. .. p. 527. 1. 10. suche .. .. p. 528.1. 12. bloode .. .. p. 529.1. 35. goods .. .. p. 530. 1. 2. laboure • • 1. 3. sorrowe .. oure .. 1. 10. weale .... p. 532. 1. 15. synguler .. 1. 21. appearaunce .. .. p. 533. 1. 16. thooll.... p. 557. 1 . 32. Ad xiij .. .. p. 571. 1 . 23. fieri.. .. p. 579. 1 . 30. infrascripti .. .. p. 582. 1. 19 highnes .. 1. 21. reportes .. 2nd side note, 1. 2. quene .. 1. 5. subiectes .. 1. 6. complaning .. .. p. 583. 1. i. agaynst .. 1. 20. auctority .. .. p. 584. 1 . 27. counsailours .. .. p. 585. 1 . 5. Realme .. named .. 1 . 8. Pops .. 1 . II. spirituall.. 1 . 25. al.. 1 . 29. interuption .. .. p. 586. 1 . 15. seeke .. 1. 29. hyghenes .... p. 587. 1. i. allegeaunce . .1. 3. autoritye .... 1. 4. whych .. 1. 5. thys .. 1. 8. wheras .. 2nd side note, 1. 3. agaynst .. 1. 13. therfore .. 1.31. singyng, laudyng, . . 1. 35. wonderfull.. .. p. 58S. 1. 12. hys . . .. p. 590. 1. 6 . whome .. 1. 13. nor .. 1. 23. kynde .. 1. 26. sword .... p. 591. 1 . 2. Gregorye .. therin .. 1 .3. equall.. note y, 1 . 6. Unam sanctam, dele 85 and 87 .... p. 592. 1. 2. hipocrisy .. 1. 26. feare .. 1. 27. avoyde .. 1 . 33. Feare .. .. p. 593. 1 . 9. Thgs .. 1 . 22. yeres .. 1 . 23. bryng .. 1 . 25. mente.. 1 . 33. Rome hath done.. .. p.594. note b, departeth.. .. p.595.I. 13. lawes .. 1. 21. mayntayne .. 1. 32. maiesties ....]). 596. 1. 11. those which CORRECTIONS. should .. .. p. 597. side note, 1 . 5. dele A .... p. 600. 1 . 4. oute .. 1 . 13. eande .. .. p, 601. 1. 31. [insert a note] ‘^and” omitted .. 1.34. [insert a note] “that” omitted .. .. p. 602. 1. 32. thei .. .. p. 635. 1. 8. sensum es traditus .. 1 .17. e terris tollere .... p. 637. 1 . 28. Andegauensis .. .. p. 638. 1. 10. altaris uerum .. 1. 29. magis creuit .. p. 639. 1. 24. euangelistam .. 1. 28. expetunt .. note, col. 2. 1. 4. turn .... p. 640. 1. 29. reiteret .... p. 641. 1. 2. qua .... p.642. note f. hunc tanquam jumenta .. .. p. 643. 1. 3. cognouit .... p. 645. 1. II. goodnes .... p. 662. 1. 8. vellem .... p. 668. 1 . 7. responderi .... p. 671. 1 . 3. Wimplfse .. .. p. 678. 1 . 22. fcli- citie .. .. p. 682. 1, 23. nede .. 1. 25. overshotynge .. 1. 30. undescrete .... p. 683. 1. 5. marvayle .. 1.6. be .. 1. 15. it is .. .. p. 684. 1. 5. maners .. 1. 16. doctoure .. .. p. 685. 1. 9. provyde .. 1.16. modi .. 1. 17. modi .. 1. 33. threteneth .. .. p. 686. 1.4. fortreesse .. 1. 12. scryptures .. 1. 18. neade .. 1. 19. toles .. 1. 22. holye .. 1. 24. books .. 1.34. greate .. readyer p. 687.1.3. Peradventure.. 1 . i8.theyr.. 1 . 31. marvayle .. 1 . 34. understand- est, kepe it well in memorye, that thou understandest not, .. .. p. 688. 1. i. counsayle .. 1. 25. wyllinge .. .. p. 689. 1. 8. bringe furth .. 1.16. scrypture 1.17. maye ..1. 22. ignoraunte ..1. 27. maye .. dele note e .. .. p. 690. 1. 15. perversly set .. 1. 22. althoughe .... p. 691. 1. i. provydence .. 1. r i. preservacion .1. 16. vayiie .. 1. 18. edificacion .. 1. 21. dyd .. 1. 24. ceason, and al .. 1. 27. hole .. .. p. 692. 1. 9. all .. 1. 23. shulde .. .. p. 693. 1. 10. the lyfe .. 1.11. possyble .. 1. 23. wynter .. 1. 35. saye .... p. 694. 1. 3. therfore .. wyse .. 1. 9. comelye .. 1. 26. towarde .. 1. 27. lamentynge .. 1. 31. lordes .... p. 695. 1. 4. hollynesse .. 1. 15. yf .. 1. 21. scryptures .... p. 696. 1 . 9. accompte .... p. 702. 1 . 34. Appendix, No. 88* .... p. 722. 1 . 4. immediately after the Bishop’s .. 1 .21. I find some of .... p. 723. 1 .7. Bale .. 1 . 8 . all agree grown .. 1 . 31. dele not .... p. 724, 1 . 11. impertinent .... p. 725. 1.3. ipsa .... p. 728. 1. 24. down, printed .... p. 729 .. 1. 34. follows .. .. p. 730. 1.31, coelibatu sacerdotum .. .. pp. 735. 1 . 14. Vot. et Coelibat.p. 738. 1 . 32 .. 125-135 .... p. 745. 1 . 4. called upon .... p. 751. 1 . 25. eximios .. .. p. 752. note f. Reg. Fran. p. 755. note eedesiarum a Domino .. note z, Scr. .. note f. Ed. 1481 .... p. 761. [2nd marg. note right side,] imperatorem .. .. p. 764. note b 1095 .. .. p. 766. 1 . 4. in quantum .. . . p. 769. 1 . lO. implicatus . .. p. 772. 1. 23. patenter .... p. 775. 1. 5. accipiunt .... p. 766. 1. 17. ducit .... p. 777. note e. Leo IV .... p. 780. 1 . 2 r. hominum .... p. 781. 1 . 3. erit in ilia .. .. p. 782. 1. 8. cogitavit .. .. p. 789. 1. 14. prius .. 1.23. cognitorem .. .. p. 792. (marg. note left side) 1. 13. princeps .. .. p. 796. note b. emori .. .. p. 803. 1.9. vitiosum .. .. p. 805. (marg. note left side) 1. 3. vindicat sibi authoritatem .... p. 808. 1. i. non sit .... p. 810. 1. 17. correctione p. 812. 1 . 21. Et ideo .... p. 813. 1 . 15. liceret .. .. p. 820. 1 . 2. respondeo, me in.... p. 824. 1 . 3. Constantini.. .. p. 826. 1 . 14. quin ad.... p. 828. 1 . 8. eum die ut .. 1. 14. Prehen da ,. 1 . 15. correctio sive ., 1. 25. legatio .. sine speciali .. p. 831. 1. 11. sedere .. .. p. 833. 1. 5. die .. .. p. 837. 1. 7. facie- bant .. 1 . 26. nostris damns .. .. p. 847. dele note P .... p. 851. 1 . 9. tran- quilitati .. 1. 14. arripias .. .. p. 854. 1. i. centum .... p. 861. note z. au- ferri malum .. .. p. 863. 1. 28. fecerit .. .. p. 867. 1. 3. casus .. 1. 4. iritcl- ligentur .... ) I >9% •V .iT'f \ I* jf " 7 ■ »* j ‘ # '.:f «*i F-. f' \ '1^ N < ■4